Six 1 Glorious 2 Epochs 3 of 4 Indian 5 History PDF

^înayak ^bamodar
iSavarkar
Six Glorious Epochs of Indian History

By
V . D . Savarkar
Translated
and
Edited
By
S. T . G o d b o l e
COPYRIGHT R E S E R V E D
First Edition
: January
1971
Pages I to V I I I + 5 6 8
Price
3f
3f
R s . T h i r t y F i v e [35.00]
Publishers
BAL SAVARKAR
Savarkar Sadan, Bombay28
Associate Publishers & Sole
Distributors
Rajdhani Granthagar,
59, H IV Lajpat Nagar, New Delhi24 (India)
Jf.
Printers
AJAY PRINTERS
Navin Shahdara, Delhi32.
PUBLISHER'S
This
is the
last w o r k
NOTE
of Veer
oompleted during his illness a n d
Savarkarji which
o l d age.
he
After its M a r a t h i
a n d H i n d i e d i t i o n s h a v e b e e n C i r c u l a t e d , w e feel i t a m a t t e r
of profound
pleasure
and
E n g l i s h version o f the
popular
pride to
book.
offer
H o w far
to the p u b l i c the
the
book
h a s been
c a n e a s i l y be seen f r o m t h e f a c t t h a t i t s H i n d i
J U a r a t h i editions have been p u b l i s h e d

The author wanted
i n t o E n g l i s h himself,
to
and
repeatedly.
translate this voluminous
b u t he c o u l d n o t
work
d o so b e c a u s e o f h i s
f a i l i n g h e a l t h . H i s w o r l d f a m o u s b o o k , The Indian War of

pendence,
Inde
1857 w a s t r a n s l a t e d i n t o E n g l i s h f r o m the o r i g i n a l
M a r a t h i b y h i s s e v e r a l p a t r i o t c o l l e a g u e s , b u t the final t o u c h
given
to
Hindutva
the
b o o k was
of the
author
a n d Hindu-Pad-Padashahi
Savarkar
was
himself.
H e wrote
originally in English,
a writer of great
eminence i n M a r a t h i ,
Besides the charm o f language, there is a s t r i k i n g o r i g i n a l i t y

i n his w r i t i n g s , a n d thought is paramount.
H e n c e t h e neces
s i t y o f m a k i n g his w o r k available i n other languages

invariably.
mistress.
But
The
translation,
charm
o f the
they
say,
is l i k e a
o r i g i n a l goes.
arises
faithless
The
learned
t r a n s l a t o r , h i s l a b o u r t e m p e r e d w i t h d e v o t i o n , has, h o w e v e r ,
t r i e d t o g i v e h i s best.
S h r i S.T. Godbole has not
translated
the
book
in
the
c u s t o m a r y w a y . T h e scores o f b o o k s ( g i v e n i n t h e A p p e n d i x )
w h i c h he has q u o t e d
i n support
of the assertions
t h e a u t h o r w h i l e , o n t h e one h a n d ,
lend
made
by
a u t h e n t i c i t y to the
book, they, on the other h a n d , show the colossal labour p u t i n

b y h i m i n the project.
W e are e x t r e m e l y t h a n k f u l t o h i m .
S a v a r k a r saw the p a n o r a m a o f I n d i a n h i s t o r y i n the rise

and fall of the H i n d u s .
This concept of history moulded his
p o l i t i c a l t h i n k i n g a n d career.
ful i n presenting
reader.
H o w f a r he has b e e n success
h i s p o i n t o f v i e w is l e f t t o t h e
discerning
A W o r d In Confidence
I t is w i t h great pleasure and satisfaction t h a t I p r e s e n t
to the
readers
Marathi.
this
I consider
opportunity
translation
of
the
of translating
such an
i m p o r t a n t book b y the
l a t e S w a n t a n t r y a - V e e r V . D. S a v a r k a r ,
m y casual
private
talk with
secretary
Shree
of that
translated every
original book i n
i t a piece of good l u c k to have had a n

w h i c h c r o p p e d u p in.
B a l a r a o S a v a r k a r , the
Prince of Patriots.
devoted
A f t e r i t was-
chapter went t o the illustrious author who
h o n o u r e d me
by going through
h a d the good
fortune to meet h i m personally o n the
it very carefully and when I

comple
t i o n o f t h e u n d e r t a k i n g , he o b l i g e d m e b y s a y i n g t h a t he w a s
satisfied w i t h the t r a n s l a t i o n a n d appreciated the h a r d l a b o u r
it entailed.
W o u l d t h a t S w a . Veer S a v a r k a r h a d been aliv&
t o d a y t o see t h i s E n g l i s h t r a n s l a t i o n o f h i s b o o k i n p r i n t !
Veer Savarkar's book,
commentarynot
significant
"*in?ftq ^fafRRnoT g f l
a history
i n its academic
events and p e r i o d s
broad survey
is a
senseon
the
i n o u r n a t i o n a l l i f e , t a k i n g a.
of the g r o w t h a n d s u r v i v a l o f our H i n d u race.
I n a w a y t h i s a t t e m p t o f S a v a r k a r has been s i n g u l a r , b a r r i n g
a few honourable exceptions.
The general
trend
of the
Histories, w r i t t e n , read a n d
t a u g h t i n s c h o o l s a n d colleges has b e e n one o f e u l o g i z i n g t h e

foreigners and deprecating the H i n d u race, r e l y i n g w h o l l y o n
the biased
Attempts
records o f the foreign

are,
historians
happily, being made
to
and
travellers,.
reconstruct
and
r e s t a t e t h e h i s t o r y o f I n d i a f r o m t h e n a t i o n a l p o i n t o f view,^
using to the utmost a l l a v a i l a b l e n a t i v e records o f coins a n d
inscriptions and covert allusions i n the otherwise
non-histo
r i c a l w o r k s , s l e n d e r t h o u g h I h e y m a y be ; b u t t h e y a r e s t i l l
sporadic
phase
of
and
isolated, relating to
Indian
Glorious Epochs
of our recorded
History.
of Indian
This
this
volume
History'
history i.e. f r o m
or that p a r t i c u l a r
presents
since the
'Six
beginning
the days o f Chandragupta.
Maurya
to
the
end
o f the
British
dominance
over India.
H e n c e , l i k e its predecessor, ' T h e W a r of I n d i a n Independence

of 1 8 5 7 ' , w h i c h
the w o r l d
g a l v a n i z e d the p u b l i c o p i n i o n a n d
outlook on that
changed
phase o f o u r n a t i o n a l life, t h i s
b o o k too is very likely to start re-orientation o f our histori

cal concepts
and the
accepted
h i s t o r i c a l theories.
A need
f o r a n E n g l i s h t r a n s l a t i o n o f t h i s b o o k w a s , therefore,
felt
with
a view to introducing i t to
sorely
the people who
are
unable to read or understand M a r a t h i .

A b o o k o f t h i s t y p e h a d t o be s u b s t a n t i a t e d w i t h p r o o f s ,
e s p e c i a l l y w h e n i t was replete w i t h
thought-provokingeven
-at t i m e s s h o c k i n g s t a t e m e n t s a n d c o n c l u s i o n s .
ences w e r e ,
therefore,
an
unavoidable
B a s i c refer
necessity ; but
the
a u t h o r , w h o h a d a l r e a d y crossed t h e b a r o f e i g h t y y e a r s , a n d
whose p h y s i c a l ailments h a d already created
diflSculties
expected
i n the
writing
of this
insurmountable
book,
c o u l d n o t be
to s t a n d the r i g o u r o f p i n - p o i n t i n g his
voluminous
as t h e y w e r e .
responsibility.
this
very
The
appendage
v o l u m e is thus
my
of the
humble
c l e a r l y show to the reader
b a s i c references
contribution.
t h a t t h e facts
v o l u m e are f u l l y b a c k e d b y e v i d e n c e .
these facts
references,
I, therefore, h a d to shoulder t h a t
to
They will
mentioned i n this
The interpretation
of
and the conclusions d r a w n from them, however,
a r e t h e a u t h o r ' s s p e c i a l p r i v i l e g e s , i f o n l y t h e y o b e y t h e laws
o f l o g i c a l r e a s o n i n g . T h e c h a p t e r s are n u m b e r e d s e r i a l l y f r o m
one t o t w e n t y - t h r e e .
a t the
Each
beginning, w h i l e the
graphs
indicate
index,
the
paragraph
figures
reference
reference i s m a d e
is serially numbered
i n the b o d y of the p a r a
number.
In
to the paragraphs
preparing
the
a n d n o t to t h e
pages.
My
going
Index.
thanks
through
I am
are
the
due
type
to
my
son, S h r i P . S . Godbole for
w r i t t e n sheets a n d p r e p a r i n g
t h a n k f u l to S h r i B . D . V e l a n k a r , the
the
Asiatic
S o c i e t y o f B o m b a y a n d the U n i v e r s i t y o f B o m b a y for l i b r a r y
facilities.
I am
also
thankful
t o the
publishers who
have
brought out this book.

S. T.
Godbole
C O N T E N T S
1st G l o r i o u s E p o c b
Chapter
I.
Chanakya-Chandragupta
1Sft
2nd G l o r i o u s E p o c h
Chapter
II.
Yavana-Destroyer, Pushyamitra
6087
3rd Glorious Epoch

Chapter
III.
Vikramaditya,Shaka-KushanMenace 88^111
4th G l o r i o u s E p o c h
Chapter
IV.
Y a s h o d h a r m a , the C o n q u e r o r of
the H u n s
112127
128454
Chapter
V.
The Climax of Maharashtrian Valour
128
Chapter
VI.
The Beginning of Muslim Incursion
131
Chapter
VII.
T h e P e c u l i a r N a t u r e o f the M u s l i m
Chapter
VIII.
Perverted Conception of Virtues
167
Chapter
IX.
S u p e r - D i a b o l i c Counter-OfFensive
188
Atrocities
148
Chapter X.
Intermittent H i n d u Retaliation
198
Chapter
XL
T i p u S u l t a n , The Savage
223
Chapter
XII.
A Resume
251
Chapter
XIII.
Hindu War Policy
254
Chapter
XIV-
Chapter
XV-
Chapter
XVI-
A g e - L o n g R e l a t i o n s o f the A r a b s
with India
259
Twelfth to Thirteenth Century
266
M u s l i m Invasions on South India
281
Chapter XVII.
Khushrukhan and Devaldevi
294-
Chapter
XVIII.
B e g i n n i n g of the F i n a l O v e r t h r o w o f
the M u s l i m E m p i r e
324
Chapter
XIX.
New H i n d u E m p i r e of Vijayanagar
341
Chapter
XX.
T h e E n d of the 16th C e n t u r y
370
Chapter
XXI.
The Marathas
403
Chapter
XXII.
Attock and B e y o n d
Chapter
XXIII.
449
455475
India Freed From British Domination
455
AppendixBooks Referred
477
Index
537
Abbreviations
559
Errata
567
The Author
Born 1883Died 1966
Six Glorious Epochs of
Indian History
Completed in 1963
7
J Glorious Epoch
CHAPTER
CHANDRAGUPTACHANAKYA
1.
phase
According to modern historical
o f t h e d a w n o f o u r n a t i o n a l life
from
research, the
dates
five
to ten thousand
y e a r s ago^.
Babylon,
Greece a n d o t h e r
ancient nations our
back
L i k e t h a t of China,.
ancient his
t o r y , too, is clothed i n the p o e t i c a l garb o f mythology.

replete
first
almost
It is
w i t h anecdotes, folk-lore, a n d deification o f n a t i o n a l
heroes a n d h e r o i n e s , a n d r e s o r t s t o s u p e r n a t u r a l a n d s y m b o l i c
description.
Y e t these ancient mythologies (Puranas) o f ours
a r e t h e p i l l a r s s u p p o r t i n g t h e edifice o f o u r a n c i e n t h i s t o r y * .
Just
as t h e s e e x t e n s i v e P u r a n i c t e x t s
o f ours are a m a g n i
ficent t r e a s u r e o f o u r a n c i e n t l i t e r a t u r e , o u r k n o w l e d g e , o u r
glorious deeds a n d o u r g r a n d e u r and w e a l t h , i n a s i m i l a r w a y
t h e y are a v a s t store-house o f t h e a c c o u n t s o f o u r p a s t , d e s u l
t o r y , chaotic, even at times, a m b i g u o u s t h o u g h i t m a y be.
2.
Our 'Puranas,
h o w e v e r , are n o t
'history' pure
and
unadulterated'.
3.
Hence, I propose
t o set a s i d e t h e
consideration o f
the ' P a u r a n i c times' i n the present context. F o r the 'Glorious
The number indicate reference to the book given in the Appendix.
SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY
E p o c h s ' , t h a t I a m g o i n g t o refer t o , a n d d i l a t e u p o n , b e l o n g
n o t so m u c h t o t h e P a u r a n i c t i m e s , a s t o t h e h i s t o r i c p e r i o d s
o f o u r n a t i o n a l life.
T H E BEGINNING O F INDIAN HISTORY
4.
The main
places and
criterion of history
descriptions o f
is t h a t t h e d a t e s a n d
events referred to
necessarily bear the s t a m p o f a u t h e n t i c i t y ,

be
corroborated,
as
f a r as
therein
must
and they should
possible, b y foreign
as w e l l
as
indigenous evidence.
6.
The account of our past w h i c h f a i r l y stands t h i s test
begins a p p r o x i m a t e l y from the t i m e o f L o r d B u d d h a .

many
Indian and
Buddhist
Western
Orientalists
have
Hence
accepted
p e r i o d as t h e b e g i n n i n g o f I n d i a n h i s t o r y * .
the
The
i n c e s s a n t a n d i n d e f a t i g a b l e l a b o u r s o f these O r i e n t a l i s t s m a y
i n f u t u r e i n c l u d e some o f t h e s o - c a l l e d
'Pauranic period' into
t h e h i s t o r i c a l one i f s o m e n e w e v i d e n c e w e r e t o come t o l i g h t .
T i l l t h e n a t l e a s t we h a v e t o r e g a r d the B u d d h i s t i c p e r i o d as
the s t a r t i n g p o i n t of our h i s t o r y .
6.
A g a i n , i n respect of establishing the authentic h i s t o r y
of any nation beyond doubt,

contemporary
able.
ted
t h e c o n v i n c i n g references i n t h e
literature of other
n a t i o n s are r e a l l y
invalu
T h e a n c i e n t p e r i o d o f o u r h i s t o r y w h i c h c a n be s u p p o r
b y the
historical
now
available, unimpeachable
records
of countries other
evidence
than India
in
the
is the
one
w h i c h begins r o u n d a b o u t the times of E m p e r o r C h a n d r a g u p t a

M o u r y a ^ . For, s i n c e t h e d a t e o f A l e x a n d e r ' s s o - c a l l e d i n v a s i o n
of
I n d i a numerous
r e f e r e n c e s t o e v e n t s i n I n d i a are t o
found i n the h i s t o r i c a l accounts o f the Greek w r i t e r s and
be
the
description of their travels b y the Chinese travellers.

7.
W h a t s h o u l d be
the c r i t e r i o n for
determining
the
G l o r i o u s E p o c h s , I a m g o i n g t o discuss here. F o r t h a t m a t t e r
there are
nation
h u n d r e d s o f g l o r i o u s epochs i n t h e h i s t o r y o f o u r
which stand
the tests
o f poetic exuberance,
music,
p r o w e s s , affluence, t h e h e i g h t o f p h i l o s o p h y a n d d e p t h o f t h e o
l o g y and m a n y other criteria.
B u t b y the ' G l o r i o u s E p o c h '
3 ST GLORIOUS EPOCH
T m e a n the one f r o m t h e h i s t o r y o f t h a t w a r l i k e g e n e r a t i o n
and t h e b r a v e
and
lead i t
leaders
a n d successful
warriors who
on to a w a r o f l i b e r a t i o n i n order to
inspire
free
their
n a t i o n from the shackles o f foreign d o m i n a t i o n , whenever i t

has the
misfortune to
aggression
and
to
fall
a prey to
grovel abjectly
m a t e l y drive away
such
powerful
fatal
under it, and who u l t i
the enemy m a k i n g i t an
absolutely
free
a n d sovereign n a t i o n . E v e r y n a t i o n extols such epochs o f the

wars o f independence w h i c h inflict crushing
enemy.
dence.
T a k e for instance,
The day
dence f r o m
battlefield,
defeats
o n the
the A m e r i c a n W a r of
Indepen
on which A m e r i c a wrenched her
indepen
England,
vanquishing
her
is a red-letter d a y i n the
completely
on
the
history of America and
is celebrated l i k e a f e s t i v a l a l l over the country. T h e moment

r e c o r d i n g t h i s s u c c e s s f u l s t r u g g l e f o r f r e e d o m is a c k n o w l e d g e d
as a g l o r i o u s e p o c h i n t h e h i s t o r y o f A m e r i c a .
GREAT
NATIONS AND T H E
OF
8.
FOREIGN
CALAMITY
DOMINATION
Moreover, the b i r t h o f the
U n i t e d States of America,
is o n l y o f a recent date. I n the v e r y short span o f her h i s t o r y

i t i s n o t u n n a t u r a l t h a t o n l y one s u c h t e r r i b l e c a l a m i t y b e f e l l
lier and consequently
overcome it.
gave her o n l y one glorious occasion to
B u t the
nations
like China,
E g y p t , ancient Peru, ancient Mexico,

m a n y others,
years,
w h i c h can boast
naturally
and oppressed
had
many
B a b y l o n , Persia,
Greece a n d
of a history
occasions
of
of being
b y m i g h t i e r f o r e i g n aggressors*.
m o n s t r o u s c a l a m i t i e s some o f these n a t i o n s
again and again
Rome and
thousands of
overcome
P r o m these
freed
themselves
w i t h exceptional valour, and humbled
r o u t e d the enemy.
These
nations with
and
a long tradition of
t h o u s a n d s o f y e a r s are n a t u r a l l y p r o u d o f m a n y s u c h g l o r i o u s
moments recording their signal victories over
t h e i r enemies.
T h e h i s t o r y o f I n d i a as c o m p a r e d w i t h t h a t o f o t h e r
has a consistent and
that
flourished
unbroken record.
side b y
side w i t h
nations,
M o s t o f the n a t i o n s
her i n the past
are
uow
4
extinct
and
are remembered
only by
their
names.
China
s t a n d s t o d a y as a n o l d w i t n e s s o f t h e g r e a t n e s s o f I n d i a .
9.
Both China
maintained
ancient
their
days.
and
India
independence
N o wonder
m o r t a l dangers o f foreign
lived nations.
too.
are v a s t
and
they
countries a n d have
power
to
right
face
from the
many
more
domination than the other
short
The unerring
had
w h e e l o f f o r t u n e affected
them
J u s t as I n d i a w a s a t t a c k e d b y t h e S a k a s , t h e H u n s , t h e
M u g h a l s a n d o t h e r s , so w a s C h i n a t o o a v i c t i m o f t h e i n v a s i o n s
o f these a n d o t h e r a l i e n n a t i o n s ' ' . S h e h a d t o b u i l d t h e w o r l d famous
China-wall
against the
all around
H u n n i s h inroads.
her
t e r r i t o r y as
bulwark
Nevertheless the enemies
did
conquer C h i n a , sometimes b y c i r c u m v e n t i n g the great w a l l
or
at times crossing it^.
at
M o s t l y o n l y i n parts, but sometimes
least, w h o l l y , C h i n a h a d to w r i t h e a n d s q u i r m u n d e r the y o k e
of foreign
domination^.
Yet
e v e r y t i m e she c o u l d r e v i v e
her strength a n d overthrow the foreign aggression a n d

h e r i n d e p e n d e n c e , a n d e v e n t o d a y she i s a n
powerful
nation.
This i n itself
adopted.
But
specially when
sway,
many
and
is a marvel of history. A n
appraisal of I n d i a n h i s t o r y d e m a n d s the
under the B r i t i s h
regain
independent
our
s a m e c r i t e r i o n t o be
country
was
smarting
E n g l i s h w r i t e r s h a d so m u c h
p e r v e r t e d the I n d i a n h i s t o r y a n d o b l i g e d t w o o r three genera

t i o n s o f I n d i a n s t u d e n t s i n t h e i r schools a n d colleges to l e a r n
i t i n such a way,
that
not
o n l y the
rest
o f the
world but
even our o w n people were m i s l e d . A b s u r d a n d m a l i c i o u s state

m e n t s i m p l y i n g t h a t I n d i a as a n a t i o n has a l w a y s been u n d e r
some f o r e i g n
rule or
the
u n b r o k e n c h a i n o f defeat
other or t h a t
I n d i a n h i s t o r y is a n
after defeat o f the H i n d u s ^ " , h a v e
been used l i k e currency a n d are accepted b y our people w i t h

o u t affront o r r e m o n s t r a n c e
or even a formal protest.
r e f u t e these s t a t e m e n t s i s e s s e n t i a l n o t
of view of
honour
historical truth.
of the
To
point
b u t also f o r the s a k e o f
Efforts being made b y other historians i n
this direction have to

propaganda.
nation
o n l y f r o m the
be
supported,
as f a r
as p o s s i b l e , b y
T h a t i n itself is a n a t i o n a l d u t y .
T h a t is w h y
1ST GLORIOUS E P O C H
I h a v e d e c i d e d here to
describe the
o f those generations a n d of their

vanquished the
historical
achievements
representative
aggressors from t i m e to t i m e
leaders w h o
and
liberated
their country.
ALEXANDER'S AGGRESSION
10.
A l e x a n d e r ' s a t t a c k o n I n d i a is the
first
well-known
foreign i n v a s i o n d u r i n g the ancient p e r i o d o f I n d i a n h i s t o r y .

I t t o o k place i n 326 B . C . " , a
period of human history when
the modern E u r o p e a n nations l i k e E n g l a n d , F r a n c e , G e r m a n y

^ n d others were not even b o r n .
^s
yet any foundation
who
were
resounding
The R o m a n Empire had not
l a i d for i t .
the
I t was
European
city-states r u l e d t h e m s e l v e s i n d e p e n d e n t l y .
a n d A t h e n s were the m o s t progressive.
separate
city-states
well-organized,
they
were
were
to
face
efforts
Persian armies.
him
O f these
Sparta
B u t w h e n these s m a l l
by
the ruler
successfully.
b e s t t o fight t h e
p r o v e d fruitless before
N a t u r a l l y , the
Greeks
S m a l l Greek
of a vast,
unitary and very powerful Persian
unable
Greek r e p u b l i c s d i d t h e i r
a l l their
invaded
o n l y the
stage^*.
empire,^'
Those s m a l l
enemy back,
the vast
but
ocean-like
Greeks earnestly thought of
effecting a fusion o f a l l t h e i r separated s m a l l c i t y - s t a t e s

a, p o w e r f u l G r e e k K i n g d o m
Philip,
K i n g of M a c e d o n i a , who was
ambition, conquered
into
and forming a united front.
a l l those
fired
small Greek
w i t h the
republics";
h e d i e d before he c o u l d d e v e l o p t h e m i n t o a m i g h t y
So
same
but
nation^^.
H o w e v e r , his son w h o succeeded h i m to the throne, was m u c h

more
ambitious,
w h o m he
pired
more
eager t o
surpassed i n valour^*.
g a i n power t h a n his father

I t was A l e x a n d e r .
H e ins
t h e w h o l e G r e e k C o m m u n i t y w i t h a sense o f s o l i d a r i t y
and militant nationalism.

and marched
H e organised an i n v i n c i b l e army,
o n the Persian E m p e r o r ,
Darius,
himself, who
h a d been the arch-enemy of the Greeks^'. T h i s well-organised

Greek a r m y s i m p l y routed the vast but i l l - o r g a n i z e d Persian
army.
A t the b a t t l e
field
o f A r b e l a (331 B . C . ) w h o l e o f t h e
P e r s i a n a d m i n i s t r a t i o n v i r t u a l l y collapsed^^.
W i t h his victo-
SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORV
rious
army
capital
Alexander marched straight on
a n d after
emperor
of
c o n q u e r i n g i t he
that
country^*.
This
whetted
his lust for conquests.
empires
a t h i s feet,
limit.
to the
Persian
proclaimed himself
unprecedented
the
success
W i t h the Greek a n d P e r s i a n
the s k y seemed
to h i m well w i t h i n
his-
H e was i n t o x i c a t e d w i t h the w i l d a m b i t i o n to conquer
t h e w h o l e w o r l d a n d t h e r e f o r e he p l a n n e d to i n v j i d e I n d i a , o f
w h i c h the Greeks h a d been
h e a r i n g so m u c h
for g e n e r a t i o n s
t o g e t h e r . H e t h o u g h t he w o u l d r u n o v e r I n d i a as e a s i l y as he^
h a d crushed the P e r s i a n
as
w e l l as t h e a n c i e n t B a b y l o n i a n
e m p i r e . I n o r d e r t o e x e c u t e t h i s d a r i n g p l a n he f o r m e d a n e w
powerful
army
w i t h the p i c k of his Greek
soldiers, full of
y o u t h f u l e n t h u s i a s m a n d e q u i p p e d i t w i t h g l i t t e r i n g -weapons.
This
a r m y consisted
o f one
foot-soldiers a n d a c a v a l r y
hundred
fifteen
and twenty
thousand
thousand
strong*".
brave soldiers, m a d w i t h v i c t o r y after v i c t o r y , h a d

much impressed b y the u n b r o k e n
quests t h a t t h e y
Theseb e e n so-
chain of Alexander's con
looked u p o n this great general a n d emperor
as a d i v i n e b e i n g . A l e x a n d e r h i m s e l f b e g a n t o p o s e as t h e s o n
o f t h e G r e e k G o d , Zeus^^.
G E O G R A P H I C A L DIMENSIONS O F INDIA
11.
I n t h o s e d a y s , s o m e t w o t h o u s a n d a n d five h u n d r e d
years ago,
spread
Persia.
the I n d i a n c o m m u n i t y a n d I n d i a n W n g d o m s h a d
far b e y o n d the
Indus,
right up
to the
boundary o f
T h e m o u n t a i n r a n g e k n o w n t o d a y as t h e H i n d u k u s h
was a t t h a t t i m e c a l l e d P a r o p n i s u s * * , b y t h e G r e e k s .
A f g h a n i s t a n was c a l l e d G a n d h a r ,
known in
Modern
Indian tradition
b y the name, Ahiganasthan*^, w h i l e the r i v e r K a b u l has been

called
Kubha
i n our ancient literature**.
Throughout
the
whole region up to the H i n d u k u s h m o u n t a i n , r u l e d peacefully

v a r i o u s s t a t e s , some s m a l l , o t h e r s large*^.
R i g h t f r o m these
I n d i a n states, a l l a l o n g the b a n k s o f the I n d u s ,

to the place where
broken
chain of I n d i a n states w h i c h
Vedic religion.
straight
i t leaps i n t o t h e sea, w a s a l o n g a n d
strictly followed
up
un
the
M o s t o f t h e m -were r e p u b l i c s * " a n d w e r e t h e n
called 'Ganas' or 'Ganarajyas'.

tially democratic.
T h e i r c o n s t i t u t i o n w a s essen
There were o n l y t w o or three monarchies
w o r t h t h e n a m e , one o f w h i c h t h e b i g g e s t a n d s t r o n g e s t ,
was
r u l e d b y a P o u r a v K i n g , w h o m the G r e e k s called Porus*'.

DR. JAYASWAL'S
12.
HINDU POLITY'
D r . J a y a s w a l , one o f the p r o m i n e n t m e m b e r s
revolutionary party,
y e a r s o f 1907-1910,
'Abhinava Bharat',
d u r i n g the
of the
critical
and later on a world-famous Orientalist,
has g i v e n , after a c r i t i c a l research, a v e r y d e t a i l e d account o f

the different ' B h a r a t e e y a G a n a s ' spread a l o n g b o t h the b a n k s
o f t h e I n d u s r i g h t u p t o i t s confluence w i t h t h e s e a .
13.
A c c o r d i n g t o G r e e k m y t h o l o g i e s , t h e y seem t o h a v e
believed
that
their
ancestors
branch of the original
had migrated
A r y a n S t o c k from the
o t h e r r e g i o n s b e y o n d t h e Indus**.
as a s e p a r a t e
Gandhar
and
W h e n A l e x a n d e r ' s forces
entered the precincts o f I n d i a t h e y a c c i d e n t a l l y came across a

s m a l l c o m m u n i t y of people w h o c a l l e d themselves the o r i g i n a l
Greeks*'. T h e y h a d been c o m p l e t e l y m e r g e d w i t h the I n d i a n s ,
b u t as
s o o n as t h e y s a w
this Greek army they
avowed that
t h e y w e r e t h e a n c i e n t b r e t h r e n o f t h o s e Greeks'**. A l e x a n d e r ,
too, was l e d to believe t h a t I n d i a m u s t be the o r i g i n a l
of
his ancestors.
lighted
they
at the sight
stopped
festival.
of this,
fighting
The
abode
H e a n d h i s w h o l e a r m y w e r e so m u c h
their antique
f o r some
Greeks
fatherland,
days a n d celebrated
performed
sacrifice
and
de
that
a great
offered
oblations to p r o p i t i a t e t h e i r G r e e k deities'^.
14.
closely.
The
Greek
Gods
resembled
Their names h a d undergone
t i o n b y c o r r u p t i o n i n course o f t i m e .
m e d sacrifices as t h e
Indo-Aryans did,
t h r o u g h t h e fire t o t h e i r
the
Vedic
changes
ones v e r y
i n pronuncia
The Greeks too perfor

a n d offered o b l a t i o n s
various deities'*.
T h e y were
also
called lonians.
IONIAN' A N D
15.
YAVAN'
I t is l i k e l y t h a t these Greeks were the descendants
o f A n u , the son of Y a y a t i ?
later o n corrupted to I n d i a n .
One
wonders i f A n w a y a n was
T h i s b i t o f a guess m u s t , h o w
e v e r , be l e f t t o t h e r e s e a r c h s c h o l a r s .
the
Indians
called
The fact
remains t h a t
these Greeks ' Y a v a n a s ' f r o m
the
very
b e g i n n i n g , as i s seen f r o m t h e S a n s k r i t l i t e r a t u r e ' * . I t is f r o m
t h e G r e e k w o r d ' l o n i a n s ' t h a t t h e y came t o be c a l l e d ' Y a v a n s '
or ' Y o n s ' i n I n d i a .
BUDDHA NOT HEARD OF FROM
GANDHAR-
PANCHANAD T O SINDH
16.
O n e m o r e f a c t d e s e r v e s m e n t i o n here.
porary
Greek writers have
given
The contem
i n their books
detailed
descriptions o f the v a r i e d life o f the people from those p a r t s

of I n d i a where A l e x a n d e r m o v e d f r o m G a n d h a r to P a n c h a n a d
(the P u n j a b ) a n d t h e n c e a l o n g b o t h t h e b a n k s o f t h e I n d u s t o
the v e r y place where
i t flows i n t o
t h e sea.
But
a l l t h e s e d e s c r i p t i o n s n o t a s i n g l e reference t o
throughout
either
B u d d h a o r t h e B u d d h i s t i c c u l t o r sect c a n b e f o u n d ,
t h e r e a r e n u m e r o u s references t o the V e d i c H i n d u s ' * .

t h i s a n d , o f course, f r o m o t h e r
Lord
whereas
From
c o n t e m p o r a r y references i t i s
quite clear t h a t at least t i l l t h a t t i m e the B u d d h i s t ; sect was

quite u n k n o w n b e y o n d the S h a t a d r u (Sutlej) r i v e r .
that for
It
means
a b o u t t w o h u n d r e d a n d fifty t o t h r e e h u n d r e d y e a r s
after t h e d e a t h o f t h e B u d d h a t h e B u d d h i s t c u l t s p r e a d h e r e
a n d there r o u n d
a b o u t M a g a d h a a n d n o t f a r t h e r off,
a fact
w h i c h deserves special notice for the p r o p e r i n t e r p r e t a t i o n o f

subsequent history'*".
A GREEK MEANS A YAVAN !
17.
Our contemporary
Indian
aggressive Greek foreigners, w h o
ancestors
professed
called
these
a slightly
alien
r e l i g i o n , ' Y a v a n s ' . B u t t h a t is n o t the r e a s o n w h y we s h o u l d

c a l l a l l f o r e i g n aggressors ' Y a v a n s ' .
take.
I t is o b v i o u s l y a m i s
Especially when our people began to call.the M u s l i m s
'Yavans',
they really committed
G r e e k s w e r e aggressors
a blunder.
a n d foreigners,
Although
the
they were, compara-
tively
speaking,
considered
to
be
learning and highly cultured and
particularly devoted
civilized
to
according to the
standards o f the time. The M u s l i m hordes that i n v a d e d I n d i a ,

centuries afterwards, were h i g h l y f a n a t i c a l , d i a b o l i c a n d r u t h
lessly destructive.
to call them
It w o u l d have been i n the
T o c a l l t h e m ' Y a v a n s , is d o u b l y
duly
flatters
fitness
'Mussalmans' i n view of their
of things
demonic
nature.
w r o n g i n as m u c h as i t u n
t h e m a n d does a v e r y g r e a t i n j u s t i c e t o t h e w o r d
' Y a v a n ' itself.
The Mussalmans may
be c a l l e d ' M l e n c h h a s ' ,
mot ' Y a v a n s ' .

A L E X A N D E R AND STUPID MUSLIMS
18.
A s t u p i d n o t i o n common amongst most of the M u s
l i m s is w o r t h a
m e n t i o n here.
The
name
'Alexander'
corrupted i n t o ' S h i k a n d a r ' i n the P e r s i a n language.

as t h e G r e e k e m p i r e h a d
Persia under its sway
was
So long
many
of the
P e r s i a n people h i g h l y impressed b y the unprecedented v a l o u r

of A l e x a n d e r n a m e d t h e i r
on even
after
practice
the
n e w - b o r n sons S h i k a n d a r .
Persians
of naming
their
were
converted to
children
T h e M u s l i m converts i n I n d i a
'Shikandar'
adopted
that
word
thousands
believe
of Muslims i n India
fondly
others, the
this
persisted.
practice.
ignorant o f the h i s t o r i c a l o r i g i n o f the

M o h a m m a d A l i , K a s i m and
Later
Islam
But
'Shikandar'
that,
like
n a m e S h i k a n d a r is a
^ M u s l i m n a m e ; a n d ( t h a t v a l i a n t A l e x a n d e r m u s t be s o m e M u s
l i m p e r s o n a l i t y ) . N a y , he c o u l d be so v e r y v a l i a n t a n d a w o r l d
conqueror s i m p l y b e c a u s e he w a s a M u s l i m .
to convince
I f a n y one t r i e s
these fanatics, v u l g a r a n d v a i n - g l o r i o u s M u s l i m s
t h a t ' S h i k a n d a r (Alexander) was not a M u s l i m , t h a t he c o u l d

n e v e r be o n e , as
M o h a m m e d Paighamber, the founder
M u s l i m r e l i g i o n , w a s h i m s e l f b o r n n o t less t h a n
of the
thousand
years after the d e a t h o f S h i k a n d a r , these, d i e - h a r d M u s l i m s ,

would call that person un-informed.
19.
that
The eastern
time
was
the
boundary
of Alexander's
H i n d u k u s h mountains.
crossed these m o u n t a i n s
he
marched
with
empire
at
After
having
his vast
armies
10
Straight to T a x i l a i n I n d i a
The K i n g of Taxila, K i n g
(Ambhi) accepted his overlordship w i t h o u t

battle'.
Ambuj
giving him
any
Some Greek writers assert t h a t this v e r y K i n g o f
T a x i l a had i n v i t e d A l e x a n d e r i n order to put d o w n his r i v a l ,

K i n g Porus'*".
I f t h a t i s so, A m b h i h a d q u i t e n a t u r a l l y
to
p a y for his treachery b y his w i l l i n g , t h o u g h abject submission

t o the Greeks.
U N I V E R S I T Y IN T A X I L A A N D A
STRANGE COINCIDENCE
famous
Indian
U n i v e r s i t y of the t i m e , where students from different
20.
T a x i l a was
the
seat
o f the
most
count
ries c a m e t o s t u d y v a r i o u s sciences a n d a r t s . E v e n t h e P r i n c e s ,
of different states came there, l e a r n t p o l i t i c a l science a n d got
lessons i n t h e a r t o f g o v e r n a n c e , w a r f a r e a n d s t r i c t l y o b s e r v e d
the rules of discipline prevalent t h e r e ' ' .
21.
B y some s t r a n g e c o i n c i d e n c e , j u s t w h e n A l e x a n d e r
was m a r c h i n g at the head o f his a r m y i n t o I n d i a , after reduc

ing T a x i l a , a brilliant y o u t h , who, a little later, was destined
to carve a glorious page i n the h i s t o r y o f I n d i a was l e a r n i n g
the sciences o f war a n d
politics i n the
T a x i l a ' 8 . H e was c a l l e d C h a n d r a g u p t a .
same U n i v e r s i t y
of
The o l d teacher who
w a s w e l l - v e r s e d i n different l o r e s o f t h e t i m e a n d w a s a l s o a n
astute
p o l i t i c i a n a n d was g i v i n g
tional
revolutionary activities to this splendid y o u t h under
lessons i n p o l i t i c s a n d n a
the p o r t a l s o f the same U n i v e r s i t y , was C h a n a k y a ' * .

22.
B u t i n the confusion wrought b y
A l e x a n d e r these t w o
not yet attracted
exceptionally gifted
public attention
to
this
invasion of
personalities
themselves.
had
Both of
t h e m h a d been w a t c h i n g v e r y closely the movements o f A l e x

ander's vast forces.
Alexander had,
crowns a n d coronets of K i n g s ,
as
it
were, p u t a l l the
and kings of kings and of a l l
the s m a l l R a v ' s a n d R a v a l ' s , into a m e l t i n g pot and

a single
c r o w n to p r o c l a i m himself the
Emperor
forged
of I n d i a ;
w h i l e t h e o l d sage, A c h a r y a C h a n a k y a , was s e c r e t l y p l a n n i n g
11
an
easy
transfer
of that
covetable
d i s c i p l e ' s h e a d b y m e a n s o f a coup
WAR
23.
said,
crown to
his
young
d'etat.
WITH PORUS
T h e k i n g o f T a x i l a , A m b u j o r A m b h i h a d , as a l r e a d y
bowed down
single battle,
treacherous
to the
Greek might
a n d therefore
act,
as
it
without
h u m i l i a t e d the
order to counteract i t , the
fighting
e v e r y b o d y b e g a n t o jeer a t h i s
braver
spirits.
neighbouring I n d i a n
In
monarchies
a n d r e p u b l i c s d e c i d e d t o force a b i t t e r s t r u g g l e o n t h e G r e e k s .
It
is
really unfortunate
that
these
various
I n d i a n states d i d not t h i n k of m a k i n g i t a
perhaps h a d no t i m e to do i t .
A s s o o n as he r e a c h e d T a x i l a , .
A l e x a n d e r w i t h o u t a n y loss o f t i m e , s e n t
the
n e i g h b o u r i n g I n d i a n states,
surrender,
and
when
independent
c o m m o n cause, o r
Taxila's
u l t i m a t u m , to a l l
demanding unconditional
very next
neighbour.
King
P o r u s , ignored his u l t i m a t u m a n d t o o k u p the challenge, the

G r e e k captain-general macrhed o n him*".
24.
K i n g Porus mainly
depended
on his war-chariots
and elephants, whereas the Greeks relied u p o n

brigades.
armies.
The
river V i t a s t a (Jhelum)
their cavalry
separated
the
A l l o f a s u d d e n , e v e n before t h e t w o a r m i e s
joined
b a t t l e , t o r r e n t i a l rains overflowing the r i v e r w i t h h i g h

began to assail t h e m a l l r o u n d .
a n d l o w a n d i n a few d a y s
the r i v e r was
fordable.
two
A l e x a n d e r searched
floods
high
found to the n o r t h a place where
W i t h p r e c i p i t a t e h a s t e , he
crossed
t h e r i v e r a n d w i t h h i s fine c a v a l r y , d a s h e d a g a i n s t t h e f o r c e s
of K i n g P o r u s " .
This disturbed
the whole p l a n o f Porus;
s t i l l he f o u g h t o n a f i e r c e b a t t l e .
the
field
m u d d y ^ô, r e n d e r i n g
great instruments
of war,
H e could not, therefore,
B u t the rains h a d turned

u t t e r l y useless
namely
Porus's
chariots and
successfully
check the
brisk
energetic attacks of A l e x a n d e r ' s horsemen.
I n the
the
and
battle,
fighting,
Porus
seated
on
his elephant
w a s g r i e v o u s l y wounded*^''
a n d fell
two
elephants.
and
thick of
desperatly
i n t o the h a n d s
of the enemy. T h u s , p a r t l y because o f P o r u s ' s misfortune a n d
12
partly
field,
because o f A l e x a n d e r ' s m i l i t a r y s k i l l
on the
battle
t h e G r e e k s w e r e c r o w n e d w i t h success.
VICTORYSHREWD POLITICAL
25.
W h e n Porus
STRATEGY
w a s t a k e n as a c a p t i v e before A l e x a n
der, the latter asked the I n d i a n K i n g ,
" H o w should I treat
you ?" Porus promptly replied, 'like a K i n g ' .

has evoked the comment of E u r o p e a n
historians
that
impressed
by
this
as
bold
This apt reply
w e l l as
reply,
our
own
Alexander
returned to Porus his t e r r i t o r y m a k i n g h i m a governor under

him, instead
of putting h i m to death"".
But
this
inter
pretation
of A l e x a n d e r ' s treatment of P o r u s is wrong,
therefore,
s u c h p l a t i t u d e s s h o u l d be
and
avoided i n school text
books.
26.
O b v i o u s l y , A l e x a n d e r was not like the artless simple
I n d i a n K i n g , H a r i s h c h a n d r a , who gave away his k i n g d o m i n

his w a k e f u l hours i n order to fulfil a promise m a d e i n d r e a m .
H e k n e w i f he k i l l e d P o r u s o r l i q u i d a t e d h i s k i n g d o m , p l a c i n g
in
his place
some
Greek Satrap,
o f t h e s t a t e w o u l d be
the
Greeks.
Now
the
highminded
aflame w i t h r a g e a n d
Alexander wanted
to
hatred
fight
people
towards
his w a y a l l
a l o n g to the chief C a p i t a l o f I n d i a , n a m e l y P a t a l i p u t r a ! C o u l d
he e v e r d o so w i t h t h e sole
support of his own Greek a r m y ?
O n the other h a n d , i t was far

Porus w i t h apparent
done to
king
more
magnanimity
profitable
and
to w i n
over
k i n d n e s s as h e h a d
A m b h i of T a x i l a (Takshashila) a n d
enlist his
active support i n order to facilitate the a c c o m p l i s h m e n t o f his

d a r i n g p l a n o f the conquest o f I n d i a . I t is, therefore, n o t for
the sake of appreciating the b o l d
a
clever p o l i t i c a l strategy,
that
rejoinder of Porus
arch
b u t as
diplomat Alexander
returned to Porus his K i n g d o m . H e even annexed the smaller

neighbouring states, w h i c h
he
had
conquered
immediately
before or after his clash w i t h P o r u s to the l a t t e r ' s

H e h a d a p p o i n t e d h i m as h i s S a t r a p
I n d i a n province**.
(governor)
kingdom.
of this vast
P o r u s t o o g a v e h i s a s s e n t uo A l e x a n d e r ' s
proposals to simply wait
f o r h i s t i m e f o r f o r t u n e h.ad p l a y e d
IS
1ST GLORIOUS EPOCH
f o u l w i t h h i m . P o r u s h a d d o n e h i s d u t y , as a K s h a t r i y a w a r
rior w o u l d do, of
his n a t i o n .
In
fighting
fact
t i l l the end against
cIRcT
t^^^J^ ( B i d e t h e t i m e ! ) is a
v l u a b l e tenet i n political
sion of k i n g
the enemy o f
science. K n o w i n g t h a t the
submis
P o r u s was o n l y t i m e serving, the I n d i a n
popu
l a c e a l s o d i d n o t t a k e i t a m i s s . I t w i l l be s h o w n l a t e r h o w a t
the opportune
time
K i n g Porus
(now S a t r a p Porus)
turned
the tables against A l e x a n d e r himself.

27.
himself
A f t e r the end o f the war w i t h

up to
P o r u s , A l e x a n d e r set
the task o f s t a b i l i s i n g the n e w l y
conquered
n e i g h b o u r i n g states a n d began a careful s t u d y of the

the people
there a n d
i n the
yonder
regions.
life
of
Besides, to
replenish his a r m y t h a t was depleted i n numbers a n d energy

because of the incessant
wars from the
H i n d u k u s h to
the
P a n c h a n a d , A l e x a n d e r o r d e r e d fresh r e g i m e n t s o f forces f r o m
his Satraps i n B a b y l o n and
his
fighting
forces w h o
Greece, a n d sent b a c k those of
were w o u n d e d a n d r e n d e r e d i n v a l i d
a n d also those w h o were shirkers*'.

INQUIRY O F T H E INDIAN ASCETICS
28.
The
scouts
whom Alexander had
sent
s u r v e y the local c o n d i t i o n o f the people i n the

as w e l l as n o n - s u b j u g a t e d
reports,
detailed
provinces, brought, among
descriptions
forests, a n d o f the ascetics,

o i l w o r l d l y bonds,
r o u n d tosubjugated
of the
anchorites, recluses, freed
wandering
about
other
penance-groves i n the
from
a l l alone i n search
of
k n o w l e d g e a n d a l s o o f t h o s e sages w h o w e r e d e e p l y e n g r o s s e d
in
philosophical thought.
Alexander himself
learning a n d p h i l o s o p h i c a l discussions, for

the
disciple of the
great
philosopher, Aristotle.
already heard m u c h i n Greece i t s e l f o f such

austere
Brahmins.
was
S o he e a r n e s t l y
fond of
he c a l l e d h i m s e l f
He had
ascetics and o f
desired to
see p e r s o n
a l l y at least some o f these austere B r a h m i n s i n I n d i a , who the

Greeks called 'Gymnosophists' and have talks with them. So he s e n t f o r
some
o f such hermits from their
a n d some he s a w i n t h e i r s e c l u d e d c e l l s .
forest-abodes**
The Greek writers.
14
themselves
have
g i v e n some
occasions.
I would
like
those i n the words o f the
to
interesting tales
about
cite a tale or two f r o m
such
among
G r e e k w r i t e r s t h e m s e l v e s , so as t o
t h r o w some l i g h t o n t h e t h o u g h t s
a n d feelings o f the
Greeks
a n d t h e i r leader, A l e x a n d e r .
29.
" T h i s p h i l o s o p h e r ( K a l a n o s ) , we are
A l e x a n d e r a s y m b o l of his empire.
H e threw
told,
showed
down on the
g r o u n d a d r y a n d s h r i v e l l e d h i d e a n d p l a n t e d his foot o n the

edge o f i t .
B u t w h e n i t was
trodden
started up
e v e r y w h e r e else.
He
d o w n i n one p l a c e , i t
then walked all round
it
a n d s h o w e d t h a t t h e s a m e t h i n g t o o k p l a c e w h e r e v e r he t r o d ,
u n t i l a t l e n g t h he
made it
a l l lie
stepped i n t o the
flat.
m i d d l e a n d b y d o i n g so
T h i s s y m b o l was
A l e x a n d e r t h a t he s h o u l d c o n t r o l
intended to
his empire from its
show
centre
a n d not wander away to its d i s t a n t extremities"*^.

THE CANON OF DANDAMIS
30.
have a
heard
A l e x a n d e r k e e n l y f e l t t h a t he
personal
talk with
one
should
Brahmin,
so m u c h i n T a x i l a ( T a k s h a s h e e l a ) .
this B r a h m i n 'Dandamis'*" but
send for a n d
o f w h o m he
had
The Greeks called
I h a v e n o t so
far s u c c e e d e d
i n t r a c i n g d o w n his o r i g i n a l S a n s k r i t name. T h e B r a h m i n , bent

w i t h age a n d k n o w l e d g e , w a s free
wandered n a k e d everywhere.
f r o m a l l w o r l d l y ties
H e d i d not p a y a n y heed
and
to
A l e x a n d e r ' s messages. T h e r e u p o n A l e x a n d e r sent h i s o w n offi

cer ' O n e s i k r e t o s ' t o t h i s selfless r e c l u s e w h o t o l d h i m , " A l e x
ander,
the v e r y son o f G o d Zeus (Sansk: D y u s ) a n d a w o r l d -
conqueror has summoned y o u to
his court.
I f y o u still fail
t o c o m e , y o u w i l l be b e h e a d e d i n s t a n t a n e o u s l y . " T h e B r a h m i n
began to laugh
vociferously at this
A l e x a n d e r is t h e s o n
t h e same r e a s o n
of Zeus; i n the
threat and
replied, " I f
same manner
and
for
I a m also t h e s o n o f t h a t v e r y Z e u s ( D y u s ) .
A s to his boast of being a w o r l d - c o n q u e r o r , i t is
absolutely
v a i n ! H e has n o t as y e t seen t h e o t h e r b a n k o f t h e r i v e r V y a s .
I f he s u c c e s s f u l l y faces t h e b r a v e
yonder
still,
the
powerful
I n d i a n states b e y o n d and,
empire of Magadha, and
still
15
1ST GLORIOUS EPOCH
remcains a l i v e , w e s h a l l h a v e t i m e
to consider
w h e t h e r e he is
a w o r l d - c o n q u e r o r . A l e x a n d e r offers m e l a n d a n d g o l d , b u t go
a n d t e l l h i m t h a t ascetics l i k e me s p i t upon such things. T h i s
mother-land of mine
provides
me w i t h
w i t h the l o v i n g care o f a r e a l mother.
everything I
want,
I f A l e x a n d e r is g o i n g
t o c h o p m y h e a d off, t h e n m y h e a d a n d b o d y
would mix
up
w i t h t h i s e a r t h o f w h i c h t h e y are m a d e , b u t he w o u l d n e v e r b e
able to murder m y soul.
I t is invincible,
indestructible and
i m m o r t a l . G o a n d t e l l h i m t h a t he s h o u l d i s s u e t h e s e t h r e a t s
t o t h o s e w h o are s l a v e s o f g o l d a n d
death.
B e f o r e us t h e s e
threats of a
power a n d
mortal like Alexander
f a l l flat a n d a r e p o w e r l e s s ! F o r , a t r u e
n e v e r be w o n o v e r b y g o l d ,
w o n ' t come! G o
31.
n o r does he
ascetic B r a h m i n can
e v e r fear d e a t h !!
away."
W e have q u o t e d o n l y some o f the
the r e p l y
are a f r a i d o f
of Dandamis
to
Alexander.
sentences
Greek
from
writers have
g i v e n t h e f u l l t e x t o f h i s f e a r l e s s a n d d i r e c t reply**". P l u t a r c h
t o o , has m e n t i o n e d these tales. S o m e w r i t e r s * ' a s t o u n d e d
his dauntless and
straight-forward answer,
" I f at a l l a n y o n e i n the
Alexander,
who
had
world
conquered
has
so
have
by
remarked,
successfully
defied
so m a n y k i n g d o m s ,
i t was
t h i s n a k e d , o l d B r a h m i n ascetic of I n d i a " * ' " .

BRAHMINS H A N G E D FOR POLITICAL CONSPIRACY
32.
I n his survey A l e x a n d e r came to k n o w t h a t although
these world-forsakers,
ascetics,
wandering all alone, their
recluses
and
others
were
opinions exerted a powerful influ
ence b e c a u s e o f t h e i r d i s i n t e r e s t e d n e s s , fearlessness a n d t h e i r
d i s r e g a r d for a n y consequences whatever, u p o n the
ments of I n d i a n republics and
t o n g u e s o f t h e s e free
sharp
they
edges
like
protested
sharply
and
and
against
spread,
the
first
adoration
of the
unjust
o p e n l y or
against A l e x a n d e r amongst
his
also on the monarchies.
fearless
the swords
govern
B r a h m i n ascetics
The
had
Indian Kshatriyas and

Greek
secretly,
aggression
very
great
discontent
the I n d i a n populace.
Naturally
o f these ' G y m n o s o p h i s t s ' s u d d e n l y g a v e
16
place
to
his intense
Thereupon
them*8.
hatred
against
the B r a h m i n h e r m i t s .
he b e g a n t o seize some s u c h B r a h m i n s a n d h a n g
B e f o r e b e h e a d i n g one s u c h B r a h m i n , w h e n A l e x a n
d e r a s k e d h i m as t o w h y he i n s t i g a t e d a c e r t a i n I n d i a n r u l e r
a g a i n s t t h e G r e e k s , he
fearlessly a n d
and
that
replied that it
sacred
ought to
h o n o u r a b l y , else he s h o u l d d i e
live
tenet
firmly
was his most
i f he w e r e t o l i v e , he
honourably."
(Plutarch L X I V ) .
33.
After defeating K i n g Porus, Alexander thought his
dazzling v i c t o r y should unnerve the neighbouring

force t h e m to s u b m i t
mostly belied h i m .
meekly, but his

A s he
marched o n w a r d , the
hopes i n t h i s
respect
crossed the V i t a s t a (Jhelum) a n d
various
republics, big or small, on his
w a y b e g a n t o offer s a n g u i n a r y battles**.
a t the battlefield, t h e y
states a n d
W i t h o u t a decision
w o u l d never accept his
overlordship
m e e k l y . A l t h o u g h the superior n u m b e r a n d m i g h t of the Greeks

went
on overpowering the Indians, the
consequent s t r a i n o f
i n c e s s a n t fighting d i d n o t f a i l t o m a k e i t s e l f f e l t o n t h e G r e e k s .
34.
with
Greek
writers
various Indian
mention them
some
either
o f the chosen
have described
republics, but
at
some
incidents
length
have
many
this
such
is no
or briefly.
got
to
a t some l e n g t h , a t l e a s t as a m a r k o f r e s p e c t
battles
occasion
However,
be g i v e n
to
to
here
those brave
I n d i a n r e p u b l i c s w h o , t h o u g h n o t j o i n t l y y e t s e v e r a l l y , offered
the
toughest of resistance
hundred
thousand
famous,
captain-general
pously to trample
gallant
to t h a t m i g h t y Greek a r m y of a
soldiers
and their brave,
A l e x a n d e r , who had
over the
world-
vowed
pom
whole of I n d i a a n d conquer the
C r o w n o f M a g a d h a . f o r h i m s e l f , a n d w h i c h finally f o r c e d h i m t o
strike a retreat homeward from the v e r y threshold of India.
REPUBLICS OF SAUBHOOTIS AND KATHAS
35.
cratic.
T h e c o n s t i t u t i o n of b o t h these r e p u b l i c s w a s demo
W r i t e s a G r e e k w r i t e r D i o d o r o s , ^ " ' t h e y were
gover
n e d b y l a w s i n t h e h i g h e s t degree s a l u t a r y a n d t h e i r p o l i t i c a l
system
was
admirable'^"".
One
s p e c i a l feature
of
these
17
1ST GLORIOUS EPOCH
republics
was t h a t w i t h a v i e w to p r o m o t i n g healthy, strong
and
handsome
was
not
progeny,
left
to
controlled by
the
beauty*'"'.
on the
the
procreation of human
individual whims
state.
and
T h e y were v e r y fond
H e n c e m a r r i a g e s were a r r a n g e d
handsome
dowry, but
species
fancies, b u t
was
of physical
not w i t h an
eye
with proper consideration o f
m u t u a l p h y s i c a l fitness, b e a u t y
a n d health, a n d the
ability
of the bride a n d
the b r i d e g r o o m to
sturdy children.
E v e n w h i l e electing t h e i r leaders, who were
to guide the
bring forth healthy
n a t i o n a n d bear the y o k e o f n a t i o n a l
and
welfare,
sufi"icient w e i g h t a g e w a s g i v e n t o t h e c a n d i d a t e ' s b u i l d o f t h e
b o d y and physical strength.
T h e i r laws regarding the p r o p e r
p r o d u c t i o n o f h u m a n species w e r e so s t r i c t t h a t w i t h i n t h r e e
months of their
the
birth
c h i l d r e n were m e d i c a l l y e x a m i n e d b y
state authorities,
and i f a child
were f o u n d w i t h some
n a t i v e d e f e c t o r t o he s u f f e r i n g f r o m some
or
i n c u r a b l e disease
d e f o r m e d , i t was i m m e d i a t e l y p u t t o d e a t h u n d e r
state
o r d e r s w i t h o u t a n y mercy*"".
35-A.
Readers of history
know well that tht R e p u b l i c
o f S p a r t a h a d s i m i l a r l a w s a b o u t heredity*^.
36.
Though
Saubhootis and
n o t so v e r y
the
Kathas,
strict and
ruthless
there were
other
republics i n I n d i a who
p a i d special attention
a n d the b r i n g i n g forth
of strong
The 'Vrishnis'
times, about
to
and handsome
the world-famous
physical strength
leader
or
children.
ancient
the p h y s i c a l beauty a n d strength o f their

The
the
heredity,
w e r e also v e r y p a r t i c u l a r , f r o m t h e
ers a n d s t a t e officials.
of
as
Ganas
and
of these V r i s h n i s , L o r d
lead
beauty
Shree
K r i s h n a , h a s been i m m o r t a l i z e d . L o r d S h r e e K r i s h n a ' s s o n s ,
too, have
been c r e d i t e d
b y the Puranas** w i t h
exceptional
beauty.
REPUBLIC SUBSISTING B Y A R M S
37.
A g o o d m a n y r e p u b l i c s , i n t h e P a n c h a n a d (the P u n j a b )
and along both the banks of the

l e a p i n t o t h e sea,
were s a i d t o
Indus, right up to its great

be l i v i n g o n weapons*'.
The
18
m o s t r e m a r k a b l e f a c t a b o u t t h e m was t h a t
but the
w o m e n too
i n those
not o n l y the m e n
republics, h a d
necessarily
to
u n d e r g o m i l i t a r y t r a i n i n g so t h a t a t t h e t i m e o f w a r , l i t e r a l l y
the
whole
Although
nation
could
different
respects,
their
drafted
each
for
other
c o n s t i t u t i o n s , needless
tially democratic.
all
be
from
military
i n some
to say,
action.
particular
were
essen
W h e t h e r b i g or s m a l l i n size, t h e y
were
independent.
THE REPUBLIC OF T H E YOUDHEYAS
38.
i n the
T h e R e p u b l i c o f the Y o u d h e y a s , spread far a n d w i d e

fertile lands
to the south
o f the
river Vyas
in
the
P a n c h a n a d (the P u n j a b ) , w a s t h e m o s t p r o m i n e n t o f t h e m a l l .
It
was
looked upon
because
of its
w i t h awe
and
valiant youths who
respect
by
every
always fought
one
for their
independence regardless o f t h e i r lives. I t was t r u l y c a l l e d , b y

t h e f o r e i g n historians**, ' A n a t i o n i n a r m s ' .
law
They too had
n e c e s s i t a t i n g e v e r y o n e b e t w e e n t h e ages o f 18 a n d 21 t o
undergo sound m i l i t a r y t r a i n i n g which kept not o n l y their

male but
even
the
female
population well-equipped
with
arms.
39.
On
seeing
(Jhelum) and the
Alexander march
Chandrabhaga
down
the
Vitasta
( C h e n a b ) i n o r d e r t o cross
the V y a s , after defeating K i n g P o r u s , the adjoining republics

a n d the
hill tribes,
the south
abject
Yet
surrender
the
the gallant
Youdheyas**,
o f the river, spurned

and
so-called
began
Emperor
who
were t o
Alexander's ultimatum
all-out preparations
of
Magadha,
for
of
war.
the c o w a r d l y
D h a n a n a n d , was not roused from his stupor. T h a t l i l y - l i v e r e d

c o w a r d d o e s n o t seem t o h a v e s e n t a n y m i l i t a r y
gallant Youdheyas
very
ready
portals
t o face
strength.
i n order
of I n d i a .
help to the
to v a n q u i s h A l e x a n d e r at
Nevertheless,
the
Youdheyas
the
got
Alexander, relying on nothing but their own
19
1ST GLORIOUS EPOCH
ALEXANDER'S ARMY STRUCK WITH

40.
W h e n A l e x a n d e r ' s a r m y came
TERROR
fighting
to the banks
o f the r i v e r V y a s , after crossing the Indus, the V i t a s t a ,

the Chandrabhaga, t h e y
came
to
know that
beyond
r i v e r the democratic Y o u d h e y a s h a d t a k e n arms to

their independence against the Greeks.
about their bravery
and
Ganges
were
Greek
states along
that beyond
the banks
m a k i n g r e a d y t o fight w i t h t h e m .
soldiers a l r e a d y
spent a n d disgusted
Vyas
and
join
battle
B u t the l u s t
for w a r
and
of
the
the
T h o u g h the
d a r e d n o t cross
w i t h the courageous
I n d i a n states l i k e the Y o u d h e y a s a n d the

41.
for
w i t h unceasing
warfare w i t h the Indians i n the P a n c h a n a d ,

the
fight
Besides, they learnt
also of the fact
Youdheyas mightier Indian
and
that
and daring
others**.
conquest of their war-
i n t o x i c a t e d enterprising, a n d e x c e p t i o n a l l y courageous
cap
tain-general a n d emperor, A l e x a n d e r , was n o t quenched i n the

least.
H e proclaimed,
throughout a l l the
army, his immutable decision to
divisions of his
cross t h e V y a s , c o n q u e r t h e
Y o u d h e y a s a n d m a r c h s t r a i g h t off t o M a g a d h a .
This obsti
nate d e c l a r a t i o n o f A l e x a n d e r roused a great furore a n d rage

amongst
the
already
war-weary
army, even
veterans ! The Greek soldiers secretly

t i o n s , g r o u p b y g r o u p , t o refuse
amongst
the
b e g a n t o pass r e s o l u
s t r a i g h t a w a y t o go a h e a d .
I n s p i t e o f t h e f a c t t h a t t h e y h a d been c o n s i d e r i n g A l e x a n d e r
unconquerable a n d the son of G o d Zeus, they were e x t r e m e l y
d i s g u s t e d w i t h h i s l u s t for p o w e r .
N o sooner d i d A l e x a n d e r
s m e l l o f t h i s d i s s a t i s f a c t i o n a m o n g s t h i s s o l d i e r s , he d e l i v e r e d
a n i n s p i r i n g speech.
A L E X A N D E R S S P E E C H T O HIS
41-A
" O n seeing t h a t
ARMY*'
y o u , 0 Macedonians a n d allies !
no longer follow me i n t o dangers w i t h y o u r w o n t e d

I have summoned y o u
persuade
turn back
y o u to
to
this assembly
go f a r t h e r
o r t o be
that I
persuaded
alacrity.
may
either
by you
to
i f we have d r i v e n the S c y t h i a n s b a c k i n t o t h e i r
d e s e r t s , a n d i f besides t h e
Indus,
Hydaspes,
Akesines
and
20
H y d r a o t e s flow t h r o u g h t h e
should y o u hesitate to
afraid
territories
that
are
ours,
pass t h e H y p h a s i s a l s o
why
? Are you
41-B
" F o r m y part,
there is no other
aim
I think
and
end
that
to a man
of his
labours
of
spirit
except
the
" B u t i f a n y one wishes to k n o w the l i m i t s o f
the
labours themselves
41-C
present
warfare, let h i m u n d e r s t a n d
that the
river
Ganges
a n d t h e E a s t e r n sea are n o w a t n o g r e a t d i s t a n c e off.

41-D
"But
i f we
extending beyond
turn
the
back,
many
H y p h a s i s to
warlike
E a s t e r n sea
nations
and
many
o t h e r s l y i n g n o r t h w a r d s b e t w e e n these a n d H y r k a n i a , t o s a y
nothing o f their neighbours, the S c y t h i a n tribes,
b e h i n d us
unconquered,
cause t o fear lest

in their
are
fidelity,
still
the
so t h a t
conquered
m a y be
independent.
i f we
nations,
instigated to
0
c r o w n s t h e deeds o f t h o s e
as
revolt by
expose
there
is
yet wavering
Macedonians a n d
who
w i l l be l e f t
turnback,
those
who
allies !
glory
themselves to
toils
a n d dangers
41-E
back
to
" S u c h o f y o u as w i s h t o r e t u r n
your
own country,
or
home I shall send
even m y s e l f w i l l lead y o u
back."
41-F
glories
A c c o r d i n g to
of
their
Smith,
wondrous
"he (Alexander) recited the
conquests
from
Hellespont
to
H y p h a s i s , a n d promised t h e m the d o m i n i o n a n d riches o f a l l

Asia.
B u t glowing
words fell on u n w i l l i n g
ears
and
were
received w i t h p a i n f u l silence, w h i c h r e m a i n e d u n b r o k e n for a

l o n g t i m e " ( P . 79).
42.
to
his
B u t t h e effect o f b i s i n s p i r i n g s p e e c h w a s c o n t r a r y
expectations.
A s i t was
very lips of Alexander that
now
more sanguinary wars of attrition,

marrow.
amply
t h e y w o u l d be
t h e y were
D r . J a y s w a l w r i t e s i n h i s Hindu
a r m y refused to m o v e a n
clear
inch forward
from the
required to
Polity,
against
fight
scared to the
"The Greek
the
nations
whose v e r y name, according to A l e x a n d e r , struck h i s soldiers

with
terror"*'.
21
1ST GLORIOUS EPOCH
43.
soldiers
A l e x a n d e r was
extremely
disobeyed h i m by flatly
i n order to
e n r a g e d t o see t h a t h i s
refusing
save a l l further trouble,
roughly exhausted
a n y rest**.
and
t o cross t h e
because t h e y
were t h o
afraid to fight i m m e d i a t e l y w i t h o u t
B u t A l e x a n d e r w a s as c u n n i n g as he was
A p p r e h e n d i n g danger,
A l e x a n d e r refrained
despair.
H e stopped
w a l k e d off i n t o
t a l k i n g to
anybody.
d i d not show himself outside his tent for three
t i v e days*".
his m i n d .
T h e n he
thoughtfully hatched
H e , thereafter,
gathered
brave.
from doing any
t h i n g r a s h i n a fit o f a n g e r a n d s t r a i g h t a w a y
his tent in utter
He
Vyas
consecu
a new
plan in
the whole of the
Greek
a r m y a n d t o l d t h e m t h a t he h a d g i v e n u p t h e p l a n o f cross
i n g the V y a s .
Greece".
H e said,
" I have now
d e c i d e d t o go b a c k t o
T h i s statement naturally elated the r a n k and
of his army.
file
A l e x a n d e r t h e n a s k e d , " B u t h o w are we t o go
b a c k ? I f we t u r n o u r
b a c k s s t r a i g h t a w a y a n d go t o
Greece
b y t h e same r o u t e as w e came a l o n g , a l l t h i s I n d i a n t e r r i t o r y
we have
are
conquered
stricken
straight
w o u l d rise
w i t h terror.
off t o w a r d s
i n revolt, thinking that
So instead
the
of turning
l a n d route
to
Greece
our
we
we
back
should
b e t t e r go a l i t t l e o b l i q u e l y t o t h e sea a l o n g t h e b a n k s o f t h e
Indus a n d then r e t u r n to P e r s i a a l o n g the sea-route.
time when
the
we s h a l l c o m e a g a i n t o I n d i a ,
Indian
states beyond
the Ganges
we s h a l l
Next
conquer
and accomplish
our
conquest o f India"*"".
44.
T r u e i t is t h a t A l e x a n d e r said ' W h e n once again we
s h a l l come t o I n d i a ' " B u t 0

again ! T r u l y ! B u t when ?
Greek
Captain General,
L e t alone the
t h e G a n g e s b u t i f these v e r y s t a t e s t h a t y o u h a v e
t o d a y were to
renounce
become indepedent,
the y o k e
once
kingdoms beyond
of your
t h e n ? N a y , e v e n before
conquered
sovereignty and
that
next time
y o u m e n t i o n e d , i f y o u y o u r s e l f were t o be no m o r e t h e n . . . ?
E v e n the race o f Zeus can
succumb
to
the
ravages of time,
m a y i t then belong to Greece !"

45.
iave
I f those I n d i a n G y m n o s o p h i s t s , ascetics a n d recluses
ridiculed Alexander's
threat
of
coming back
again
22
to I n d i a i n some such manner,
i t c o u l d n e v e r h a v e been
out
of place.
ALEXANDER'S
46.
However loudly and
have swaggered
with his
Greek soldiers took
pompously Alexander
mouth,
feght
b e j ' o n d t h e V y a s a n d hence
that
RETREAT
of
the fact
the
might
remains t h a t the
Y o u d h e y a s and others
A l e x a n d e r could not dare cross
river! Indian valour had
t a k e n the conceit
out of the
h a u g h t y s p i r i t o f t h e a d v a n c i n g G r e e k a r m y , a n d so t h e y h a d
to strike a retreat.
Greeks proved
Alexander d i d not retire willingly.
The
t o be p o w e r l e s s before t h e I n d i a n s , a n d h e n c e
w a s t h i s i g n o b l e r e t r e a t ! T o h i d e t h i s s i m p l e fact
the
Greek
and E u r o p e a n historians w r i t e , ' ' H a d he but crossed the V y a s

A l e x a n d e r w o u l d have defeated
not o n l y the
Youdheyas but
the M a g a d h a empire also. T h e Y o u d h e y a s a n d the M a g a d h a s

h a d never a c t u a l l y defeated the G r e e k a r m y of A l e x a n d e r o n
the open b a t t l e f i e l d " . "
be
answered
most
These b o a s t f u l ' i f s ' a n d
'whens'
a p t l y on behalf of the valorous
can
Indian
Y o u d h e y a s i n some s u c h w a y :
Kalidas' Shakuntalam,
A c t 3 Shi oka 1
[Why
fight
with an
e n e m y w h o flees a w a y a t t h e m e r e
t w a n g o f o u r bow]
47.
Again
this
f i g h t i n g i n the open
typical
field
Indian military strength a
was
itch
t o be
little
was to m a k e his e n t r y o n the
o f the
Greek
army
for
a l l a y e d for ever b y the
later ! Soon
Chandragupta
m i l i t a r y stage of I n d i a .
Wait
a bit, 0 y o u , reader !
ALEXANDER BUILDS A POWERFUL
48.
S o o n after
his
h a d five to six hundred

way
to
the
sea
retreat from
NAVY
the V y a s , A l e x a n d e r
warships built in order to
a l o n g t h e course o f t h e
Indus*'.
make his
Embark-
23
1ST GLORIOUS EPOCH
ing thousands
o f h i s w e l l - e q u i p p e d w a r r i o r s o n these
ships, he began to m a r c h
off t o
the
A b o u t the commencement of this
sea
voyage
the waters of the Indus, a r r i v e d the

forces
ordered from
the heretofore
Babylon
war-weary
and
through
the
war
river.
of Alexander along
t w o fresh
regiments o f
Greece*'".
Naturally,
and
rebellious Greek soldiers o f
A l e x a n d e r were c h e e r e d u p o n c e m o r e .
49-
B u t while A l e x a n d e r was
making his way towards
t h e sea a f t e r s t r i k i n g a n ' h o n o u r a b l e ' r e t r e a t

a very great political conspiracy began
secretly
throughout
the
to
Greek-trodden
from the V y a s ,
shape i t s e l f most
Indian
territory
f r o m the b a n k s o f the V y a s r i g h t u p to G a n d h a r .
t h a t c o n s p i r a c y we s h a l l
have
occasion
to
But of
speak i n a more
d e t a i l e d w a y a l i t t l e l a t e r . H e r e i t s h o u l d suffice t o s a y
the I n d i a n
whether
republics along both
big or
small-made
the
light
banks
of the
that
Indus,
of Alexander's threat to
c o m e a g a i n t o c o n q u e r I n d i a as n o t h i n g m o r e t h a n a p o m p o u s
p o l i t i c a l stunt, and prepared grimly to
severely
and
as
stubbornly
a decision t a k e n separately
was
not
oppose
as p o s s i b l e .
b y each
well-organized, united
But
h i s forces a s
alas ! i t was.
particular republic. I t
effort,
under
central
a u t h o r i t y to destroy the Greeks under A l e x a n d e r . H e n c e the

same s t o r y o f G a n d h a r a n d P a n c h a n a d was repeated here, a n d
the
well
organized
army
of Alexander, with
numbers, could successfully fight

go a h e a d .
E v e n i f these s t r a y
each I n d i a n
battles with
its
superior
republic
and
various Indian
a r m i e s d i d n o t f a i l t o e x h a u s t a n d w e a k e n A l e x a n d e r ' s forces,
s t i l l they could not
crush
course, s o m e e x c e p t i o n s t o
him completely.
these
t h e m at l e a s t t w o , w h i c h even
the
separatist
hostile
praise whole-heartedly a n d w h i c h gave
There
were, o f
war-efforts.
Greek
Of
historians
s u c h a severe b l o w t o
A l e x a n d e r , d e s e r v e a b r i e f m e n t i o n here.
THE REPUBLICS OF T H E MALAVAS
AND
THE
SHUDRAKAS
50. T h e t w o republics led their separate lives a l o n g the
24
banks of the Indus.
B o t h were r i c h , brave democracies w i t h
a h i g h sense o f h o n o u r .
O f the two, M a l a v a r e p u b l i c was the
more famous from the ancient times a n d was quite extensive.

These two republics h a d at times
been h o s t i l e t o each o t h e r .
B u t w h e n t h e y s a w A l e x a n d e r ' s p o w e r f u l n a v y w e n t o n defea
ting
every single I n d i a n state i n various battles
on forging
i t s w a y t o t h e sea, t h e p o l i t i c a l
these r e p u b l i c s d e c i d e d
to
correct
the
several I n d i a n democracies w h i c h fought

superior enemy, a m i s t a k e
wider national interests.
which
mistake
kept
of
these
singly w i t h a vastly
was p r o v i n g f a t a l to their
So, instead of fighting
a r m y singly, they decided to amalgamate their

u n d e r a u n i f i e d control**.
and
leaders o f b o t h
the Greek
fighting
forces
N o t only d i d they unite their men
at arms but they i n t e r m a r r i e d i n order to b r i n g about p o l i t i

cal
of
and social
castes a n d
ceremony,
'Ganas'
unity among
blood
them.
they had
wherein at least
F o r the i n t e r m i n g l i n g
a great
collective
a thousand girls
(republics) were i n t e r - m a r r i e d to
marriage
from b o t h
the
the y o u t h s o f t h e
other republic.
51.
While
republics was
this
unified
fighting
army
of the M a l a v a - S h u d r a k
t o o t h a n d n a i l w i t h the Greeks, A l e x a n
der l a i d siege t o one o f t h e i r i m p o r t a n t c i t i e s .

name of this
city cannot
Although
be a s c e r t a i n e d p o s i t i v e l y ,
the
it must
h a v e been s o m e c a p i t a l c i t y or o n e o f s i m i l a r i m p o r t a n c e . A s
this republican city kept on
fighting
desperately
the
Greek
siege h a d t o be p r o l o n g e d . T h e h a u g h t y A l e x a n d e r c o u l d n o t
b e a r i t . H e t h o u g h t o f o r d e r i n g t h e l a d d e r s t o be p u t u p o n t h e
ramparts of the enemy stronghold and commanding his Greek
oldiers to climb them up a n d straightaway storm the city.
52.
against
once
B u t the
Alexander
same
sort
began
to
experienced at
of unrest
be
seen
and
disaffection
i n his a r m y
the time of the crossing of the
as
was
Vyas.
T h e G r e e k a r m y was a v o w e d l y w e n d i n g its w a y h o m e w a r d i n
order to a v o i d new wars. B u t a l l a l o n g the b a n k of the I n d u s
t h e y h a d to f i g h t fresh b a t t l e s .
A n d they k n e w t h a t unless
A l e x a n d e r gave up his aggressive designs c a l c u l a t e d to p a c i f y
25
1ST GLORIOUS EPOCH
iis
unsatiable
able.
lust for conquests b r u t a l wars were u n a v o i d
Because of this bitter w a r w i t h the M a l a v a - S h u d r a k
conabined forces, t h e G r e e k d i s c o n t e n t r e a c h e d t h e c l i m a x a n d
there were
rebellious whispers
openly
flouting
Alexander's
commands.
52-A
iad
' W h e n the M a c e d o n i a n soldiers f o u n d t h a t
still
on hand
a fresh
war
which
the
they
most war-like
n a t i o n s (lujjjS) w o u l d be t h e i r a n t a g o n i s t s , t h e y w e r e
struck
w i t h unexpected terror and began again to upbraid the K i n g

i n t h e l a n g u a g e o f s e d i t i o n . ( C u r t i u s B k . I X C h . I V as q u o t e d
i n ' H i n d u P o l i t y ' ) {Mc Crindle
I. L. by, Alexander
P. 234).
53. S t i l l i n the end A l e x a n d e r p r o m u l g a t e d his command

to his soldiers to c l i m b up the ladders
and leap straight into
t h e e n e m y s t r o n g h o l d w h i c h v a l i a n t l y d e f i e d t h e G r e e k siege.
Seeing t h a t his Greek soldiers hesitated
to
'daring
commander
feat,
that
exceptionally valiant
'Greeks, the m i g h t y A l e x a n d e r , h i m s e l f began
undertake
the
o f the
t o c l i m b one o f
the ladders p u t u p against the r a m p a r t s of the s t r o n g h o l d . A t

t h i s t h e whole M a c e d o n i a n a r m y was s u d d e n l y i n s p i r e d to do
the great deed, a n d a l l began to climb instantaneously.
Once
at t h e top o f the r a m p a r t s A l e x a n d e r s t r a i g h t a w a y
jumped
d o w n i n t h e m i d s t o f t h e e n e m y a n d t h e r e ensued a
hand-to-
h a n d fight b e t w e e n the I n d i a n a n d t h e G r e e k forces.

A n d suddenly
54.
venomed
A n d suddenly an I n d i a n warrior took out an

a r r o w f r o m his sheath
string and
l e t i t fly w i t h a n
a n d a p p l i e d i t to his
en
bow
u n m i s t a k a b l e a i m at the p l a c e
where A l e x a n d e r stood edging on his warriors, a n d shining i n

h i s g o l d e n helmet**.
65.
It
was n o t a n a r r o w , i i ; w a s i n f a c t
i n c a r n a t e . T o use t h e l i n e s o f p o e t
Indian
revenge
Moropant (with a slight
v a r i a t i o n , o f course) we c a n s a y
( w i t h apologies to M o r o p a n t !rRfm'^cr-^?Tf<T#)
26
A L E X A N D E R R O L L E D INTO A P O O L O F B L O O D
56.
T h e shaft o f the I n d i a n w a r r i o r u n m i s t a k a b l y pierced
the heart
down
of Alexander, and
unconscious**.
h i m w i t h his shield.
suddenly
the
emperor
A Greek soldier immediately
rolled
covered
T h e r e was a sudden hue a n d c r y i n the
Greek ranks that A l e x a n d e r h a d been w o u n d e d , t h a t he had

fallen unconscious. W i t h exceptional d a r i n g the Greeks lifted
him from
camp.
the
pool of blood
and
carried
There w i t h great difficulty
I n d i a n warrior was extricated.

r e l i e f w h e n after a
him
safely to his
that terrible
shaft o f t h e
T h e G r e e k s h e a v e d a s i g h ot
long time of patient nursing,
g r a d u a l l y regained consciousness.
the w o u n d to h e a l up.
It took
D u r i n g a l l this
Alexander
several
time
days for
A l e x a n d e r was
confined to bed.
57.
But
everywhere, i n B a b y l o n a n d Greece, the
news
t h a t was received
r e p o r t e d t h a t A l e x a n d e r was k i l l e d i n t h e
war by an I n d i a n
arrow*'.
uprisings i n Gandhar
known that
Consequently
and Persia.
But
there
w e r e some
later on when it was
A l e x a n d e r was o n l y severely w o u n d e d a n d was
n o w r e c o v e r i n g , t h e s i t u a t i o n came t o n o r m a l c y .
58.
N o wonder whatsoever,
i f the
news o f A l e x a n d e r ' s
h a v i n g f a i n t e d b y a bow-shot was greeted cheerfully t h r o u g h

out the M a l a v a - S h u d r a k r e p u b l i c .
A l e x a n d e r w a s so m u c h
puffed u p w i t h p r i d e w h e n K i n g P o u r a v ( P o r o s ) w a s w o u n d e d
i n the battle,
thao he
circulated
showing his fall stamped on it.

as a m a r k o f h i s
vanity*'".
a new coin w i t h a picture

T h e c o i n i s s t i l l t o be
That insult
was f u l l y avenged b y the I n d i a n a r r o w

emperor
The
rolling down
Ionian
w h i c h sent the G r e e k
on the battlefield i n pools
Emperor,
Indian blood, was made
Alexander,
to atone
who
for
seen
inflicted on India
it
of blood.
unjustifiably
personally by
shed
the-
shedding of his blood.

59.
The M a l a v a - S h u d r a k republic too should have stam
p e d on some golden coin

pool of b l o o d w i t h an
Possibly they did.
the picture o f A l e x a n d e r fallen i n a

arrow
deeply
t h r u s t i n t o h i s chest..
27
1ST GLORIOUS EPOCH
60.
cruelly
crushing
his
cruel m i l i t a r y
down the
c o d e , he h a d b e e n
states w h i c h had opposed h i m .
B u t w h e n e v e r t h e r e a p p e a r e d a n y foe w h o w a s e q u a l l y s t r o n g
and who
retaliated
furiously, A l e x a n d e r h a d the cunning t o
d i s s e m b l e n o b i l i t y a n d f r a n k n e s s o f h e a r t . W h e n he r e c o v e r e d
f r o m h i s w o u n d , he b e g a n t o m a k e
overtures o f peace to the
commanders o f the M a l a v a - S h u d r a k a r m y instead of d i c t a t i n g

his usual
arrogant terms*'.
representatives
elected,
and
ceremony
of the
for
i n his
descriptions
of
them
Alexander held
camp.
Detailed and
this
reception
of G r e e k historians**.
satisfy ourselves
F o r cease-fire
talks a hundred
j o i n t M a l a v a - S h u d r a k r e p u b l i c were
But
with a
are
for
brief
grand
very
available
want
entertaining
i n the
o f space
reference t o i t .
reception
we
books
have to
The hundred
representatives were, even a c c o r d i n g to the G r e e k
standards,
of u n c o m m o n height, h e a v i l y built, h a v i n g handsome muscular

bodies.
T h e y were c l a d i n v a l u a b l e e m b r o i d e r e d clothes a n d
h a d worn beautiful ornaments of gold a n d pearls a n d precious

stones.
Everyone
of them
went
to the
Greek camp i n his
well-decorated and well-equipped golden chariot.

with them
The
elephants,
Greeks had
too,
They had
w i t h costly a n d beautiful outfits.
always felt
special fascination
for
the
elephants.
61.
these
Although
very
republic
ranking
representatives
had brought upon
i n his m i n d
o f the
was
the fact t h a t
Malava-Shudrak joint
h i m , a l i t t l e w h i l e ago, a m o r t a l
danger, A l e x a n d e r showed his m a g n a n i m i t y i n that
reception
ceremony and paraded his own i m p e r i a l splendour. F o r every

one
of those
golden seat.
was
attended
dishes**".
hundred
representatives
T h e banquet w h i c h was
with
costly
wines
there was a special

given i n their
and
excellent
honour
savoury
T h e g r a n d banquet was f o l l o w e d b y various
games a n d t o u r n a m e n t s ,
music and
dancing.
I n the
field
end, a
t r e a t y was signed b y the M a l a v a - S h u d r a k representatives a n d

Alexander'*.
62.
The divergent
accounts given
about this treaty b y
^8
various Greek writers of the t i m e

common
to tell.
The
Greeks
h a v e at least t h i s m u c h i n
and
the
Indians had jointly
agreed to p u t a stop to their hostilities and t h a t the M a l a v a Shudrak
r e p u b l i c was
not
to
cause a n y h a r a s s m e n t t o t h e
retreating army of Alexander while i t

w a y home along the Indus.
was progressing on its
O f these two
valiant
t h e M a l a v a s w i l l be r e f e r r e d t o l a t e r o n w h e n ,
cribing
the
wars
with
the
Sakas,
the
republics,
I s h a l l be d e s
Yuechis and
other
M l e n c h h a powers. T h e fact t h a t t h i s M a l a v a r e p u b l i c h a d been

prosperous a n d strong for m a n y centuries
t o come, therefore,
n e e d n o t be s p e c i a l l y p r o v e d .
63.
Even
the
Greek writers
could not help
some m o r e a c t s o f v a l o u r d u r i n g t h e I n d i a n
G r e e k onslaught,
a l t h o u g h the
details of the time
o f t h e i r h a p p e n i n g s are n o t a v a i l a b l e .
recording
resistance to the
and place
T w o o f t h e m are c i t e d
-here t o s e r v e as s p e c i m e n s .
THE TREACHEROUS ATTACK OF T H E
GREEKS ON MASAGA
64.
At
Masaga, Alexander
TRIBE
captured
small
armed
c o m m u n i t y of seven t h o u s a n d , w h i c h i n c l u d e d several w o m e n .
Alexander promised
should join
his
e l s e , he t h r e a t e n e d
as a
them their lives on condition that they
army and
fight
w i t h his I n d i a n enemies, or
them w i t h wholesalem an-slaughter.
t h i r d a l t e r n a t i v e , he s a i d , he w o u l d
slaves ! The
leaders
o f the
carry
Or,
t h e m off as
c o m m u n i t y agreed to his
first
p r o p o s a l , b u t r e q u e s t e d t h a t t h e y s h o u l d be a l l o w e d one n i g h t
for m u t u a l e x c h a n g e
of views.
A l e x a n d e r agreed.
u p o n these seven t h o u s a n d I n d i a n s
some nine miles ahead of the
Smith,
'The Indians being
marched
Greek Camp.
unwilling
i n the s u b j u g a t i o n o f their c o u n t r y m e n
unwelcome
obligation'".
s l i p to the
Greeks.
But
intention.
So while they
So
they
to a i d
the
to
foreigners
evade the
give
A l e x a n d e r came t o k n o w o f
were
sleeping for
a hill
Writes Vincent
desired to
decided
There
towards
little
the
their
rest,
A l e x a n d e r f e l l u p o n t h e m a l l o f a s u d d e n w i t h his huge a r m y
29-
1ST GLORIOUS EPOCH
a n d began to cut d o w n everyone.

amongst those I n d i a n s .
There
was a great
B u t w i t h i n a short time
up their swords and other
weapons.
havoc
they
They made
drew
a hollow
circular formation, gathering the women and children inside

it, and
faced
the
Greek attack
m a n y w o m e n also were f o u n d
foe.
most heroically.
desperately
fighting
A good
w i t h the
T i l l almost a l l o f t h e m were k i l l e d t h e y kept o n
fighting
for the freedom o f t h e i r n a t i o n .

64-A.
"The
gallant
defenders
met
glorious
death
w h i c h t h e y w o u l d have d i s c l a i m e d to exchange for a life w i t h

dishonour."
Early
History
of India,
b y V i n c e n t S m i t h 1924,.
P a g e 59)
THE
65.
instead
AGRASHRENIS
This little Indian

of surrendering,
republic of the Agrashrenis
fought
to
the
last w i t h the
too,
vast
G r e e k n a v y o f A l e x a n d e r as i t w a s m a k i n g i t s h e a d w a y t o t h e
sea t h r o u g h t h e course o f t h e I n d u s . W h e n t h e G r e e k s a t t a c k e d
their
very
c a p i t a l these b r a v e
Indian warriors
blockades and barricades at
different
every i n c h of their
so t e n a c i o u s l y
ground
erected
intervals and
that
fought
Alexander
c o u l d n o t e n t e r t h e c i t y before he h a d s a c r i f i c e d m a n y G r e e k
lives. A c c o r d i n g to C u r t i u s , " " w h e n those brave fellows could
not further resist the
houses o n fire a n d
themselves i n t o the
o d d s , t h e y (the A g r a s h r e n i s ) set
their wives and

flames'^"
their
children and all threw
! " T h a t is to say,
they
'made
j o h a r ' (to use a l a t e r d a y p h r a s e o l o g y ) .

T H I S IS T H E S A M E J O H A R IJAI H A R !!
66.
W e . generally believe that
this
magnificent
and
a w e - i n s p i r i n g t r a d i t i o n o f ' j o h a r ' o r s e l f - i m m o l a t i o n o f large

g r o u p s o f m e n a n d w o m e n i n t i m e s o f n a t i o n a l c r i s i s was o r i
ginally
practised b y the R a j p u t s o n l y .
the one just m e n t i o n e d ,
B u t instances, l i k e
c i t e d b y the Greek w r i t e r s who were
a s t o u n d e d t o w i t n e s s t h e m , go t o
the name of the R a j p u t s was
ever
prove
heard
that,
of,
even
this
before
splendid
30
t r a d i t i o n was f o l l o w e d b y o u r I n d i a n w a r r i o r s r i g h t f r o m
ancient days.
It
was
The
perhaps
word
'johar' is
d e r i v e d from the
the
comparatively modern.
war-cry ' J a i H a r ' ! The
I n d i a n G o d o f w a r a n d d e s t r u c t i o n i s H a r 1 H a r ! M a h a d e v !!
T h a t is w h y t h e I n d i a n s f o u g h t
desperately inspired b y this
deafening w a r - c r y ! T h e M a r a t h a s too used the same w a r - c r y

' H a r , H a r , M a h a d e v !' A f t e r
fighting
to the last, when every
h o p e o f success w a s o v e r , o r e v e r y c h a n c e o f e s c a p e f r o m t h e
e n e m y was l o s t , t h i s j o h a r , t h i s m a r t y r d o m , t h i s n o b l e s t t y p e
of self-sacrifice was resorted to
u n f a i l i n g w e a p o n to save
by
the
H i n d u s as
their religion,
the
their nation,
last
their
o w n s e l f - r e s p e c t a n d to a v o i d c a p t i v i t y , a b j e c t s l a v e r y
h a t e f u l c o n v e r s i o n ! A s s o o n as a l l m e n o f
s l a i n o n the b a t t l e f i e l d after t a k i n g the
enemy
blood, their
wives,
fighting
and
age were
greatest t o l l o f the
mothers, daughters, hundreds of
t h e m , w i t h b a b i e s a t t h e i r b r e a s t s , u s e d to l e a p i n t o t h e b u r n
ing pyres,
specially kept ready
r e d u c e d t o ashes.
was not a n
This was
for the
w h a t was
easy job ! I t was
purpose, and
were
known as'Johar'!
It
the l i m i t of v a l o u r a n d e n d u
r a n c e f o r t h e sake o f k e e p i n g u p t h e p r e s t i g e o f o n e ' s s e l f a n d
one's o w n r e l i g i o n !
67.
Whoever had
donned
this exceptional armour of
' j o h a r ' a n d i t s l e a p i n g flames w e r e b e y o n d a l l a t t e m p t s o f a n

Alexander,
an A U a - u d - D i n
himselfto pollute them
or a S a l i m w h y ,
even of Satan
a n d convert t h e m to
his religion !
C o n f r o n t e d w i t h t h i s h o r r i b l e s a c r i f i c i a l fire t h e e n e m y s t o o d
aghast, discomfited and crest-fallen.
68.
The above-mentioned' johar'collective immolation
o f l i v e s b y t h e A g r a s h r e n i s is one o f t h e m a n y d e s c r i b e d b y
the astounded G r e e k writers, a n d w h i c h the I n d i a n s preferred
to the h u m i l i a t i o n of b e i n g the c a p t i v e s o f the G r e e k s .
THE JANAPAD REPUBLIC OF BRAHMANAKAS !
69.
A t last when A l e x a n d e r ' s n a v a l force
m o u t h of the Indus,
fighting
incessantly a l l the
w i t h yet other independent republics.
reached the
way, it met
These 'janapadas'
or
31
1ST GLORIOUS EPOCH
'Ganas'
were l i k e the s m a l l Greek city-states,
amongst
them
which
could
a n d h a d none
ably withstand
with
equal
numbers the m i g h t y and numerous a r m y of A l e x a n d e r .

one
o f them, the
'Brahmanak janapad'
made
Still
up its m i n d
t o cross s w o r d s w i t h , r a t h e r t h a n s u b m i t t o , A l e x a n d e r . T h i s
was the same
P a n i n i , says
fighting
'Brahmanak
janapad'
D r . Jayaswal'^*.
w h i c h is referred to b y
I t is a l r e a d y t o l d h o w , w h i l e
i n t h e P a n c h a n a d (the P u n j a b ) , A l e x a n d e r h a d w r e a k
ed h i s r a n c o u r o u s
revenge against the c l a n o f philosophers,
especially the B r a h m a n s . W h e n A l e x a n d e r learnt t h a t i t was

the
same
belonged,
clan
of
Brahmans,
he d e c i d e d t o
with a l l his might.
to
which
this
small state
w h a c k his m a l i c i o u s stroke u p o n i t
Plutarch (McCrindle
'Invasion of India
b y A l e x a n d e r ' P . 3 0 6 ; V . A . S m i t h E . H . I . , P . 106) w r i t e s i n
his 'Life of A l e x a n d e r ' ,
"These philosophers were s p e c i a l l y
m a r k e d d o w n f o r r e v e n g e b y A l e x a n d e r as t h e y g a v e h i m n o
less
trouble t h a n the mercenaries.
who
declared
India) to
T h e y reviled the
for A l e x a n d e r and encouraged
revolt against
his authority.
princes
free s t a t e s ( i n
O n t h i s a c c o u n t he
hanged m a n y of t h e m " (Ch L I X ) .

69-A.
That little
these G r e e k s for
' J a n a p a d ' too fought to the last w i t h
the sake of its n a t i o n a l h o n o u r a n d
inde
pendence.
PATTANPRASTHA
70.
W h a t n o w is called b y the M u s l i m s , S i n d h H y d e r a b a d ,
w a s a t t h a t t i m e k n o w n as
guage the
cities a l o n g the
r i v e r s were m o s t l y c a l l e d
the
Pattanprastha.
English word
'Port'.
sea-shore,
'Pattan'.
or at the mouths o f
P a t t a n is equivalent to
the English word
'Port'
might have been a c o r r u p t i o n of the S a n s k r i t ' P a t t a n ' .
When
A l e x a n d e r n e a r e d t h e sea
was confronted
with
Perhaps
In Sanskrit lan
this
small state o f Pattanprastha
a d i l e m m a : to surrender to the enemy
was most hateful to the ' P a t t a n p r a s t h i s ' , but t h e y k n e w f u l l

w e l l t h a t t h e y w o u l d n e v e r b e a b l e t o fight w i t h t h e p o w e r f u l
Greek a r m y on equal ground.
So they resolved the d i l e m m a
32
by forsaking, collectively, their native country, their homes

a n d landed p r o p e r t y and motherland w i t h sad hearts'*.
ALEXANDER'S HOMEWARD VOYAGE
71.
That
p a r t o f the
ocean where
t h e I n d u s flows i n t o
i t s h o u l d r e a l l y be c a l l e d S i n d h u s a g a r .
f o r t h e sea t o t h e
west of I n d i a ,
Sindhusagar, a name
is a
fitting
counterpart
for
the Gangasagar, a t r a d i t i o n a l name for the eastern sea.

72.
On
first
reaching
army into two parts.
The
the
sea,
first
batch
A l e x a n d e r d i v i d e d his
(Persia) b y a l a n d route t h r o u g h w h a t
of B a l u c h i s t a n " .
he s e n t
back to I r a n
n o w goes b y t h e n a m e
The whole of Alexander's army had been
t h o r o u g h l y exhausted i n this e x p e d i t i o n to I n d i a .
Moreover,
B a l u c h i s t a n , at t h a t t i m e was f u l l o f i m p r e g n a b l e forests a n d
thoroughly u n k n o w n to the Greeks.
sent t h i s w a y , s o m e h o w
ards a n d privations.
set s a i l b y t h e
and
So, the Greek d i v i s i o n ,
reached P e r s i a ,
a f t e r so
O n the other h a n d ,
sea-route w i t h
reached Persia'*.
A s the
another
m a n y haz
Alexander himself
d i v i s i o n of his a r m y
whole o f the
old
Persian
E m p i r e h a d now formed a p a r t of A l e x a n d e r ' s greater demsne

h e w e n t t o h i s c a p i t a l n a m e l y B a b y l o n . B u t he d i d n o t r e t u r n
t o t h e c a p i t a l i n t h a t same t r i u m p h a n t s p i r i t i n w h i c h he h a d
s t a r t e d o n h i s I n d i a n c a m p a i g n t w o y e a r s ago, w i t h a v i e w t o
w i n n i n g for himself the v a u n t f u l t i t l e o f the E m p e r o r o f I n d i a .
N o t o n l y d i d he n o t r e t u r n l i k e t h e E m p e r o r o f I n d i a , he d i d
not even appear to
like an
be a n
emperor at a l l .
He
returned just
ordinary commander of an army despaired a n d worn
o u t after a l o n g - d r a w n a n d h a z a r d o u s c a m p a i g n .
INDIA W A S N O T P E R S I A
73.
T h e cause o f t h i s
d i s a p p o i n t m e n t o f A l e x a n d e r was
t h a t t h e G r e e k s u p t o t h a t t i m e k n e w o n l y one e m p i r e , w o r t h
the
name,much
Persia !
When
more
extensive
than
these G r e e k s m a r c h e d
their ownthat of
upon
that
Persian
emipre under their uncommonly brave a n d brilliant comman

der,
A l e x a n d e r , a n d when after o n l y t w o or three campaigns
35
the v a s t P e r s i a n empire fell before t h e m l i k e
a paper palace,
t h e y w e r e so m u c h flushed w i t h t h e i r v i c t o r y t h a t t h e y f o n d l y
considered
qualities,
their
and
commander
as
such
to
be
endowed
unconquerable.
c o u l d n o t escajje t h e i n f e c t i o n o f p r i d e .
with
divine
Alexander
himself
H i s a m b i t i o n to w i n
f o r h i m s e l f t h e o v e r l o r d s h i p o f t h e w h o l e w o r l d s o a r e d to t h e
sky.
B h a r a t a p p e a r e d to h i m j u s t n e x t t o a n d as e a s y a
as, P e r s i a .
So v e r y vast
wanted to
crown his P e r s i a n conquest
prey
a l a n d a n d so v e r y w e a k !!! S o h e
w i t h the
diadem of the I n d i a n i m p e r i a l authority.
glittering
G r e e d i l y e n o u g h he
r a n to have it w i t h a l l haste !
74.
B u t t h e e x p e r i e n c e he h a d h a d w a s q u i t e c o n t r a r y t o
w h a t he h a d e x p e c t e d .
I n I n d i a h e h a d t o face t h e
o p p o s i t i o n at e v e r y step.
such,
his Greek
army
was c o m p l e t e l y e x h a u s t e d
perated i n the v e r y process o f w i n n i n g t h e m .

were far too
bitterest
A l t h o u g h he n e v e r l o s t a b a t t l e a s
costlier than
a n d exas
These v i c t o r i e s
t h e ones i n P e r s i a , a n d a l l t h e i r
v a u n t f u l d e c l a r a t i o n s o f c o n q u e r i n g I n d i a as e a s i l y as
p r o v e d t o be e m p t y w o r d s
nothing'.
'full of sound
Persia
and fury signifying
A n d i n t h e e n d he h a d t o r e t u r n w i t h t h e a c q u i s i
t i o n of o n l y a s m a l l s t r i p o f l a n d a l o n g the I n d u s r i v e r .
75.
T h u s was A l e x a n d e r d i s a p p o i n t e d
and to a certain
extent insulted. B u t t h a t v a l i a n t emperor was not downcast!

H e was i t c h i n g t o r e t u r n once a g a i n to I n d i a after s t a b i l i z i n g
things i n the n e w l y conquered regions o f I n d i a a n d
them permanently
to
his vast
empire,
annexing
l i k e those o f S y r i a ,
Persia, B a b y l o n a n d others.
76.
Alexander declared
the
annexation
of the
region
f r o m H i n d u k u s h a n d G a n d h a r to T a x i l a (Takshasheela),
of the
Panchanad
confluence
of
appointed
the
governor
the
the
of
governor
the
of the
half
r i v e r Vyas, a n d that from the
Vitasta with
Indian K i n g
(Satrap)
P o r u s as h i s
up to
the
Ambuj
Indus to the
sea.
He
or A m b h i of T a x i l a his
H i n d u k u s h region'*, a n d
Panchanad.
King
T o the t h i r d but
narrow s t r i p o f l a n d along the Indus, were appointed his t w o

trusted
G r e e k g e n e r a l s , P h i l i p a n d N i c a n o r , u n d e r w h o m he
34
p l a c e d the
m o b i l e force
I n d i a some
of the
townships too,
Greeks.
He
established i n
one o f w h i c h was A l e x a n d r i a i n
the direction of Taxila'*.

ALEXANDER'S
77.
DEATH
Before A l e x a n d e r decided to stabilize things i n the
I n d i a n t e r r i t o r y he h a d r e c e n t l y c a p t u r e d ,
he l e a r n t t h a t t h e
local
accept
democratic
lordship".
institutions
refused
to
his over
E v e n w h i l e A l e x a n d e r w a s i n S i n d h , he r e c e i v e d
i n t e l l i g e n c e o f a r e v o l t b y the I n d i a n subjects i n G a n d h a r .
He
was a b o u t t o send a fresh a n d large Greek a r m y to G a n d h a r .

B u t i n q u i c k s u c c e s s i o n f o l l o w e d a n o t h e r d i s t u r b i n g news o f a
fresh conspiracy b e i n g hatched i n the Punjab (Panchanad)
overthrow
Alexander completely.
But
t h a t t i m e do n o t h i n g t o t h w a r t a n y s u c h
D u r i n g his campaign against I n d i a not
to
A l e x a n d e r could at
attempts at
revolt.
o n l y h i s a r m y b u t he
himself was completely exhausted. T o a d d to i t , his a d d i c t i o n

t o d r i n k i n g h a d g r o w n b e y o n d a l l l i m i t s o f safety; he s u d d e n l y
t o o k i l l a n d d i e d i n B . C . 323.
T h a t is t o s a y , h a r d l y w i t h i n
a-year-and-a-half of his return
from I n d i a w i t h a l l his a r m y
the great
Greek
(Macedonian) E m p e r o r breathed his
last
at
Babylon'8.
INDIAN POLITICIANS C O N S P I R E
78.
A s has
already
been
began to retreat a l o n g the
told,
Indus,
as
soon
as A l e x a n d e r
some o f t h e I n d i a n p o l i t i
c i a n s began h a t c h i n g o u t a secret p l a n against the Greeks i n

the Punjab to
w i n b a c k their lost
merely aimed
at the
freedom.
recovery of the
B u t i t was not
lost territory.
I t was
essentially t o o v e r h a u l a n d r e v o l u t i o n i z e t h e w h o l e g a m u t o f
the
political
life
of India
and
to
bring about a
sweeping
change i n the i n t e r n a l life o f the c o u n t r y .
Even i f Alexander
had
Indian
not
destined
died
to
so
achieve
soon,
this
the
deep-laid
daring
sudden death of A l e x a n d e r , however, gave I n d i a n

workers
an
unexpected
golden
plot
political revolution.
was
This
political
opportunity and they
were
35
1ST GLORIOUS EPOCH
q u i c k enough to
utilize it
for t h e
overthrow of the
Greek
power.
GREEK GOVERNORS BEFIEADED
79.
chief
A l e x a n d e r h a d l e f t b e h i n d N i c a n o r a n d P h i l i p as t h e
representatives
of
the
Alexander's death reached
Greeks.
W h e n the
news
I n d i a the I n d i a n s i n the
of
republic
o f the A s h v i n i s suddenly f e l l u p o n the Greek Governor, P h i l i p ,

a n d assassinated h i m a l o n g w i t h his s m a l l Greek regiment'*.
T h e s e c o n d , N i c a n o r , was a l s o s i m i l a r l y d e s p a t c h e d , ^ " a n d a l l
those monarchies a n d republics a l o n g the banks o f the
which h a d acquiesced
a t once a n d
Indus
i n t h e G r e e k o v e r l o r d s h i p , s h o o k i t off
proclaimed their independence forthwith. Greek
colonies, G r e e k
ensigns
and standardswhatever
signified
t h e G r e e k p o w e r were c o m p l e t e l y d e s t r o y e d o n t h e s p o t .
whole of the
t r a c t a l o n g the b a n k s
of the Indus
right
The
from
the Panchanad to Sindh which A l e x a n d e r had conquered and

annexed
for ever a n d anon
to his empire, became
indepen
d e n t w i t h i n s i x m o n t h s o f A l e x a n d e r ' s death*^.
80.
A l e x a n d e r had conquered
empires l i k e Greece, S y r i a ,
like.
states a n d countries a n d
Persia, Babylon,
T h e r e he f o u n d e d G r e e k c i t i e s a n d
even
after
death,
the
division
his governors
descendants
r u l e d the
centuries together.
vast
military
respective
empire,
just after his
commanders
regions
and
their
l i k e B a b y l o n for
E v e n n o w i n some o t h e r c o u n t r i e s c i t i e s
exist w i t h the
name
ever
with
crowned
of his
and
E g y p t a n d the
Greek colonies, a n d
Alexandria,
the
honorifix
and
A l e x a n d e r ' s n a m e is
'The Great'
throughout
ancient history.
81.
B u t what
happened
in Bharat ?
The s m a l l states
a n d r e p u b l i c s i n the farthest corner o f I n d i a w h i c h A l e x a n d e r

had annexed
t o h i s e m p i r e u n d e r t h e i m p r e s s i o n t h a t he h a d
conquered t h e m for
ever a n d
for
ever,
after
fighting
inces
s a n t l y on various battlefields for two long years a n d shedding

the blood of millions of Greek and H i n d u soldiersthose v e r y
I n d i a n states a n d
republics and monarchies literally
uproot-
36
ed his power,
hateful sign
his standard, the

of the
Greek colonies a n d
Greek v i c t r y a n d
t h a t too
every
within six
months or at the most a year'^" !

82.
he
A t last, not to speak of the c i t y of A l e x a n d r i a w h i c h
had
established,
anywhere
his
o w n name too
i n I n d i a n h i s t o r y , as
if
i s n o t t o be t r a c e d
there never
was
any
invasion, a n y aggression on I n d i a ' s b o r d e r l a n d of a n y M l e n c h h

(Yavan) emperor, named
the
people
Great' !
been
throughout
A l e x a n d e r , w h o d i n n e d the ears o f
Europe with
Curiously enough,
discovered i n
even no
Vedic
his proud title,
'The
s t r a y reference h a s y e t
or J a i n
or
Buddhist
ancient
W r i t e s V i n c e n t S m i t h i n h i s f a m o u s Early
History
literature.
83.
of India
" A l l these
Alexander
intended
proceedings prove conclusively

the
permanent
(Indian) provinces to his empire

of his departure
annexation
But
of
that
those
w i t h i n three
years
from I n d i a (fron 325 B C to 322 B C ) h i s
officers i n I n d i a w e r e o u s t e d , h i s g a r r i s o n s d e s t r o y e d a n d a l l
traces of his
rule
had disappeard.
T h e colonies w h i c h
he
founded i n I n d i a , u n l i k e those established elsewhere i n A s i a

tic provinces took no root.
H i s campaign though carefully
d e s i g n e d t o s e c u r e a p e r m a n e n t c o n q u e s t , w a s i n a c t u a l effect
no more t h a n a b r i l l i a n t l y successful r a i d o n a gigantic scale
w h i c h left u p o n I n d i a n o
bloody war.
life
mark
save
the
horrid
I n d i a remained unchanged.
scars
of a
She continued her
of splendid isolation and soon forgot the passing of the
Macedonian storm.
N o I n d i a n a u t h o r H i n d u , B u d d h i s t or
J a i n m a k e s even the faintest allusion to A l e x a n d e r or
his
d e e d s . " (Page 117)

84. W h o were t h e m o s t
p r o m i n e n t leaders of this p o l i t i
cal conspiracy w h i c h wiped out, w i t h i n a period of six months

or a year,
by
the whole of foreign p o l i t i c a l dominance
Alexander's
Sindh ?
right
from
the
Panchanad
H i s t o r y as y e t is i g n o r a n t o f t h e i r n a m e s ' " !
two of them
same t w o
aggression
at least have become i m m o r t a l !
men
whom I
have
mentioned
caused
to
Still
T h e y are t h e
while
describing
1ST GLORIOUS EPOCH
Alexander's
37
advance up to T a x i l a .
T h e first w a s a b r i l l i a n t
a n d s m a r t y o u t h , w h o h a d just c o m p l e t e d his studies at the

University
of
Taxila^
Chandragupta ! A n d the other
A c h a r y a C h a n a k y a , who h a d been a teacher at t h a t
was
Univer
s i t y a n d w h o l a t e r o n g a v e p r a c t i c a l lessons i n p o l i t i c a l c r a f t
and
p o l i t i c a l r e v o l u t i o n s to the y o u n g C h a n d r a g u p t a !
t h e y were to l e a d the whole o f B h a r a t hereafter,
As
i t is fit a n d
p r o p e r t h a t t h e y s h o u l d be i n t r o d u c e d h e r e .
THE
85.
STORY OF CHANDRAGUPTA'S
Like
a l l other
great
men
BIRTH
of the
ancient
world
C h a n d r a g u p t a a n d C h a n a k y a have their life-stories c l o u d e d

with
legends,
anecdotes
and
imaginary accounts.
Those
w h o are i n t e r e s t e d i n t h e m for t h e s a k e o f i n t e l l e c t u a l e n t e r
tainment
may
profitably read
Radhakumud
' Chandragupta Maurya A n d H i s Times'.
Mukherjee's
W e s h a l l g i v e here
o n l y so m u c h o f t h e i r l i v e s as a p p e a r t o us t o h a v e h i s t o r i c a l
sanction.
86.
Some small bands
was born the great L o r d
of the
Shakyas,
amongst w h o m
Gautam Buddha, had
a t one t i m e
t o s h i f t t o f a r off r e g i o n s b e c a u s e o f some d i s a s t r o u s c a l a m i t y
t h a t had befallen them.
However,
i n those
T h e y called themselves K s h a t r i y a s .
adverse
days
those
displaced
Shakyas
began to follow other professions for t h e i r l i v e l i h o o d .

happened
t o be a p l e n t i f u l
w h e r e these t r i b e s
later
breed
on lived.
of peacocks i n
T o keep
these
a n d sell t h e m became one o f t h e i r professions.

^ M o r i y a ' as t h e i r n i c k n a m e , a n d t h e
by themselves.
settle i n the
Moriyas
M o r i y a tribe named
One
peacocks
So they
formed a
O n e f a m i l y o f these M o r i y a s
vicinity of Pataliputra.
There
the forest
came
back
woman of
M u r a (Mayura) somehow
got
had
class
to
that
access t o
the h a r e m o f the r o y a l palace a n d soon became the concubine

of the E m p e r o r , M a h a p a d m a n a n d or
generally called.
H e r son f r o m this
' D h a n a n a n d ' as he w a s
Nanda Emperor
was
the same E m p e r o r C h a n d r a g u p t a .
87.
H o w e v e r , when C h a n d r a g u p t a became
an emperor.
38
the story
of his h i r t h m i g h t
have
appeared
his greatness a n d therefore i n
some
books of the
s t o r y was
mean that
wedded
slightly
altered to
queen o f t h e
Nanda
emperor,
derogatory to
time
Muradevi
not
his
th&
was the
concubine,
w h i c h i n consequence meant t h a t C h a n d r a g u p t a was a l e g i t i

m a t e r o y a l p r i n c e a n d n o t a n i l l e g i t i m a t e one.
88.
But
third
anecdote
seems t o o u t d o
both
the
above, stories s a y i n g t h a t M u r a a n d E m p e r o r N a n d a were i n

no w a y connected.
M u r a h a d a s o n f r o m her h u s b a n d o f t h e
same c l a n a n d t h a t son was C h a n d r a g u p t a himself.

w i t h the
Later on
help and guidance of A r y a C h a n a k y a and w i t h
his
o w n v a l o u r he r a i s e d h i s p o o r f a t h e r a n d m o t h e r t o e m i n e n c e
and
after
wresting the
i m p e r i a l power from the N a n d a s
he
founded the M a u r y a D y n a s t y ' * .

89.
It
societies
seems a
common weakness
among
all
a n d c o m m u n i t i e s , i n a g r e a t e r o r lesser
human
degree,
to
a t t e m p t t o j u d g e t h e g r e a t n e s s or m e a n n e s s o f a n i n d i v i d u a l ,
not
so
m u c h from his manifest
v i r t u e s o r v i c e s as
from the
race, t h e c o m m u n i t y o r t h e f a m i l y he i s b o r n i n . T h a t is w h y
as t h e t i m e passes s u c h i n f l a t e d a n e c d o t e s a b o u t
tradition
poems
are
and
propagated
novels
or
and
through
a n e c d o t e s t o o besides t h e
their f a m i l y
popularized through
folk-lores.
There
plays,
are o t h e r
ones r e f e r r e d t o a b o v e , w h i c h seek
to ascribe greatness or meanness to
Chandragupta.
B u t for
t h e r e a s o n s g i v e n a b o v e t h e y n e e d n o t be m e n t i o n e d here.
90.
W a s Chandragupta a concubine's son ?
a Kshatriya ?
have
said
nominal
W h a t matters though !
with
justifiable pride,
caste-born
"More
Kshatriya
than
Chandragupta,
i n as m u c h
as
have
heads to
his commanders, I, a
a greater
with my
could
any of you,
K s h a t r i y a s , who bowed y o u r
the Mlenchhas, the Greek emperor a n d

'peerless'
W a s he n o t
Chandragupta
claim
to
being a
sword I have completely
vanquished those v e r y M l e n c h h a s i n every battlefield." W i t h

t h e same h a u g h t y
affront
of K a m a ,
he c o u l d h a v e flung i n
t h e face o f t h o s e r a i l i n g e n e m i e s the f o l l o w i n g w o r d s :
1ST GLORIOUS EPOCH
Heft ^T ^cT
tsTTira
35ft
jft
^^rfqiJi; ii
^"t
afrq-
fir
JT^RTT
"Tt^JI II
Bhatta Narayan, Act III, 37.
["Whether a charioter or a charioter's
son, or
whoever
(else) I m a y b e , ( t h a t i s o f n o consequence !) B i r t h i n a ( n o b l e )
f a m i l y d e p e n d s o n f a t e ; b u t m a n l i n e s s d e p e n d s o n m e !"]
91.
why
The son of M u r a
is a M a u r y a !
T h a t is precisely
C h a n d r a g u p t a is called a M a u r y a . P r o u d o f his m a t e r n a l
extraction
Chandrgupta
designated
his r o y a l
M a u r y a a n d i m m o r t a l i z e d the name of his mother,

in Indian history.
Moriya
caste
belonged
The Maurya
too,
(one
t o h i s môther.
family
as
Muradevi,
emperors accepted the same
which
traded
i n peacocks)
T h e g u a r d i a n d e i t y of the
that
Maurya
f a m i l y is a l s o a ' P e a c o c k ' .
T h i s fact is c o r r o b o r a t e d b y r o c k
inscriptions.
p i l l a r found at
The Ashoka
at the foot a picture of a peacock.
Nandangad
T h e stories
bears
f r o m the life
of A s h o k a inscribed on the celebrated 'stupas' at S a n c h i h a v e

s i m i l a r figures o f p e a c o c k c a r v e d b e s i d e t h e m ' * " ,
THE EMPEROR OF MAGADHA
92.
time
Mahapadmanand
was
the
emperor r u l i n g at
over the vast M a g a d h a empire.
unpopular
exasperated
because o f his m a n y
because
H e was
vices'*''.
of the heavy
that
already very
H i s subjects were
taxes, levied o n t h e m i n
order to satisfy his lust for gold.
People called h i m
nand instead of Mahapadmanand
i n order to deride h i m for
his e x c e s s i v e l u s t f o r m o n e y ' * " .
Dhana
H e c o u l d come t o t h e t h r o n e
b e c a u s e he h a p p e n e d t o be t h e b r o t h e r o f t h e e a r l i e r e m p e r o r ,
b u t he h a d n o t a s i n g l e v i r t u e , fit f o r a n e m p e r o r ! H e w o u l d
h a v e p r o v e d h i s w o r t h h a d he b u t
t a k e n up the challenge o f
A l e x a n d e r a n d crushed h i m i n the P a n c h a n a d when the l a t t e r

h a d m a r c h e d o n I n d i a a n d w h e n he h a d p r o u d l y d e c l a r e d h i s
i n t e n t i o n o f c o n q u e r i n g M a g a d h a a n d be t h e e m p e r o r o f I n d i a .
He
as
should have at least undertaken such a great e x p e d i t i o n

to
overthrow
the Greeks
a n d free t h e
Indian
territory
40
subujgated b y t h e m to deserve the t i t l e o f a n emperor !

he d i d n o t h i n g o f the k i n d ,
But
and m e e k l y s w a l l o w e d the i n s u l t
h u r l e d at h i m b y A l e x a n d e r !
This
m a d e , o n t h e one h a n d , e v e r y
self-respecting a n d
cowardliness on his p a r t
I n d i a n despise h i m , w h i l e , o n the other,
nationalist
made h i m crafty. H e
h a t e d t h e selfless n a t i o n a l p o l i t i c i a n s . I n o r d e r t o u n d e r m i n e
t h e i r p r e s t i g e , he
person
was
insulted
them publicly.
invariably an
object
A really
of his
hatred
capable
and
was
subjected to malicious t r e a t m e n t .
93.
bine,
F r o m this
Mura,
M a h a p a d m a n a n d , i t is s a i d , h i s c o n c u
h a d the i l l u s t r i o u s son,
Chandragupta.
anecdotes p e r t a i n i n g to Chandragupta's
able b u t they
are f a r
W h a t appears
to be
too
few a n d
Some
c h i l d h o o d are a v a i l
merely
c e r t a i n is o n l y t h i s
hearsay
t h a t the
stories.
cowardly
b u t c r a f t y M a h a p a d m a n a n d b e g a n t o fear t h e y o u n g C h a n d r a
gupta, shining w i t h his
sharp wit, his daring and ambitious
s p i r i t , s e e k i n g t o e x e r c i s e h i s r i g h t s as t h e h e i r t o t h e t h r o n e ,
b a s t a r d as he w a s .
He
feared
this unrestrained bastard son,

to
dethrone
him !
very Nanda
that under
his antagonists
forerunners h a d v a n q u i s h e d the o r i g i n a l S h i s h u -
nag dynasty of Magadha and

which
Mahapadmanand
Chandragupta
empire'**.
oblivion.
would not fail
M a h a p a d m a n a n d v e r y w e l l k n e w h o w his
u s u r p e d the
some such apprehension there appears to

clash
the leadership o f
out
The
of
the
used
throne !
as a p r e t e x t
precincts
of
to
the
the U n i v e r s i t y
banish
Magadhan
i n t e r v e n i n g a c c o u n t is p e r m a n e n t l y
Hereafter
Under
h a v e o c c u r r e d some
lost
to
C h a n d r a g u p t a makes his appearance i n
of T a x i l a
(Takshasheela)
as
royal prince
h a v i n g his lessons i n p o l i t i c s a n d the science a n d art o f w a r .

A n anecdote
w h i c h is
c u r r e n t i n thafc r e g i o n viz.
access to t h i s u n i v e r s i t y m a i n l y t h r o u g h
renowned and learned A r y a
of
truth in i t " .
i n the manner
C h a n a k y a m a y h a v e some g r a i n
Chandragupta had
described
s i x or seven years
when
f o r t h e first t i m e ,
this
t h a t he g o t
t h e g o o d offices o f
above at
already
this
been
studying
university for about
Alexander attacked India.
There,
illustrious disciple of Chankya, this
41
1ST GLORIOUS EPOCH
young
Chandragupta,
b r i l l i a n c e i n the
began
to shine
sacred n a t i o n a l
w i t h his exceptional
conspiracy t h a t was
being
b a t c h e d b y the I n d i a n p a t r i o t s a n d p o l i t i c i a n s to avenge t h e
insults
heaped
on the
I n d i a n n a t i o n by the Greeks a n d to
l i b e r a t e the t e r r i t o r y lost to them.

A M A R V E L L O U S H A L F H O U R IN H I S T O R Y
94.
Y o u n g Chandragupta
seems t o h a v e s e c r e t l y
wan
dered t h r o u g h the G r e e k camps i n order to s t u d y the peculiar

features of the Greek a r m o u r y , the Greek m i l i t a r y
formations
and
the Greek
war
strategy.
F o r he
was once caught b y
s e n t r i e s o n s u s p i c i o n t h a t he w a s r e c o n n o i t r i n g i n t h e e m p e
ror's camp'*.
Macedonian
T h e r e p o r t reached A l e x a n d e r h i m s e l f a n d the
emperor summoned the disguised I n d i a n y o u t h
t o h i s presence.
Some even t h i n k t h a t the said y o u t h
went
t o see A l e x a n d e r b y p r e v i o u s a p p o i n t m e n t .
95.
T h a t v a l i a n t M a c e d o n i a n supreme
emperor
A l e x a n d e r , i n his thirties
captain-general
threshold
and
emperor
moments !
face t o face
It appeared
as
approaching his zenith and

out of the
misty shroud
commander and
the
future I n d i a n
Chandragupta
of his twenties, but
nonentity stood
and
as
just
yet merely
on
the
a wandering
sizing up each other for a

i f two lustrous
t h e o t h e r n o t as
of the early
suns,
few
one
fast
yet risen
fully
d a w n , were s t a r i n g
at
each o t h e r ' s e y e s .
96.
T h i s strange interview is not l i k e l y
for more t h a n h a l f an hour.
to have
lasted
B u t i t h a s t r u l y p r o v e d to be a
historical marvel of perennial interest !

97.
to this
exactly
Even
while almost a l l the
strange
interview, nobody
transpired
exchanged by
between
them.
One
much that Chandragupta

to
the
royal
effect'*".
Alexander,
family
the
or
Greek
two
two
writers'* allude
can say for certain

or what
of them
write
s a i d d i s t i n c t l y t h a t he
of Magadha
or
words
answered
were
o n l y this
was related
something
T h i s m u c h is c e r t a i n t h a t t o t h e q u e s t i o n s
Chandragupta
what
to
that
put by
boldly and resolutely !
42
I n t h a t strange p a r e l y something went wrong and A l e x a n d e r

ordered the
Instantly
youth
the
while w h e n
to
fiery
he t a k e n o u t o f t h e c a m p f o r t h w i t h .
y o u t h left
the camp,
A l e x a n d e r changed
for the y o u t h i n his presence,
but i n the mean
his m i n d
he
and called
again
was n o w h e r e t o be f o u n d
again'**.
THE STORY OF CHANAKYA'S FAMILY
98.
A r y a C h a n a k y a was
his name was
b o r n i n a B r a h m i n family and
Vishnugupta.
H i s name
Chanakya must have
p r o b a b l y been d e r i v e d f r o m h i s n a t i v e t o w n o f C h a n a k . B u t he
is m o r e p a r t i c u l a r l y k n o w n b y h i s n a m e C h a n a k y a . K o u t i l y a
is one m o r e n a m e
great and
by
K o u t i l y a must have
name
which
he is e q u a l l y w e l l - k n o w n .
a b i d i n g w o r k is k n o w n as Koutiliya
been
qw) K u t a l .
formed
H e was
sciences o f t h e t i m e a n d w a s
T a x i l a a n d also amongst
great scholar.
fi'om
his original
family
well-versed i n almost
a l l the
renowned
the
learned
at the
University o f
c i r c l e s o f I n d i a , as a
H e was u g l y i n appearance.
Later on, when
after t h e i m p e r i a l r e v o l u t i o n o f M a g a d h a h i s n a m e
great fame not
o n l y a l l over
I n d i a but
o t h e r f o r e i g n c o u n t r i e s , as t h e
His
Arthashastra^
even
gained
i n Greece a n d
guide and preceptor of Chan
dragupta's early years and later
as t h e c h i e f
m i n i s t e r of the
I n d i a n e m p i r e , s e v e r a l h e a r s a y s t o r i e s s p r a n g u p as t o h i s e a r l y
age,
as
they
did
regarding
Chandragupta
S e v e r a l references t o t h e m b a s e d
w i s e are t o be f o u n d
lores,
written
Chandragupta
in many
many
and
grounds or other
literary works, dramas, folk
centuries
Chanakya.
on solid
and Alexander.
after
These
the
deaths
references
of
in
both
Jain,
B u d d h i s t a n d V e d i c l i t e r a t u r e s are n o t w h o l l y r e l i a b l e ' * . E v e n
in a Sanskrit
drama
h i s c h a r a c t e r has
been d e p i c t e d
in an
u n r e a l i s t i c m a n n e r for t h e s a k e o f d r a m a t i c effect. A s s u c h t h e
r i d i c u l o u s d e s c r i p t i o n s o f h i s u g l i n e s s or o f h i s u n g a i n l y t e e t h
or t h e c h i l d i s h r e p o r t s ,
t h a t he p i c k e d u p f r o m a m o n g s t
the
u n e d u c a t e d r u s t i c c h i l d r e n p l a y i n g i n t h e s t r e e t one r e c k l e s s
C h a n d r a g u p t a t o be m a d e t h e f u t u r e e m p e r o r o f I n d i a s i m p l y
43
1ST GLORIOUS EPOCH
b e c a u s e he t o o k a f a n c y f o r t h e c h i l d ,
ledge
of palmistry
guided
o r because h i s k n o w
his choice, cannot be
t a k e n as
historical truths. However, more discerning research-workers

s h o u l d n e c e s s a r i l y i n v e s t i g a t e i f t h e r e is a n y b a s i s f o r t h e m .
THE PERVERTED REPORT OF CHANAKYA'S VOW
99.
One such anecdote about A r y a C h a n a k y a s h o u l d be
d i s c u s s e d h e r e as
the present-day
an illustration.
F o r , i t is b e i n g t a u g h t i n
schools i n t h a t v e r y p e r v e r t e d f o r m .
s a i d a n e c d o t e p u r p o r t s t o s a y t h a t b e c a u s e he b e c a m e
as a g r e a t s c h o l a r i n t h e U n i v e r s i t y
a n d the regions r o u n d about, A r y a
as t h e C h a i r m a n o f t h e
royal
palace
Grants
of T a x i l a
The
famous
(Ta.kshasheela)
C h a n a k y a was
appointed
C o m m i s s i o n (^sn'siw) i n t h e
of M a h a p a d m a n a n d
at P a t a l i p u t r a " .
he M'as w o r k i n g i n t h a t h i g h office. E m p e r o r
While
Mahapadmanand
c a m e t h e r e o n e d a y o n h i s i n s p e c t i o n r o u n d s . B u t he l a u g h e d
a t h i s t e e t h l e s s u g l y m o u t h a n d h i s u n s h a p e l y b o d y , at w h i c h
C h a n a k y a t o o k a great affront.
Therefore, N a n d a pulled h i m
d o w n i n s t a n t l y a n d , as is w r i t t e n
i n some b o o k s ,
tuft of hair till it
and
be
driven out
was
o f the
uprooted
palace.
finally
pulled
his
ordered h i m to
T h e fiery B r a h m i n i n s t a n t l y
retorted saying " I shall drag y o u down from your throne and
completely destroy
the N a n d a
dynasty
alone shall tie up m y tuft o f b a i r . "
and
then and then
W i t h this
g r a v e v o w he
marched straight out of the palace''.

100.
B u t l e t i t be r e m e m b e r e d t h a t E m p e r o r N a n d a h a d
come there to inspect the

not to
visit a
beauty
w o r k of the C h a r i t y
parlour I
H o w is i t
Department,
plausible, then,
that Mahapadmanand who h a d himself appointed that learned

s c h o l a r t o t h e h i g h office o f t h e
President
Grants Department, would now
say that
features A r y a C h a n a k y a was unfit for

of the C h a i r m a n of the said G r a n t s
of the
Charitable
because o f h i s u g l y
that post ?
Department
T h e office
r e q u i r e d the
e x p e r t k n o w l e d g e o f t h e r e l i g i o u s sciences a n d j u d i c i a l p r o c e
d u r e , n o t p h y s i c a l b e a u t y ! B u t t h e r e i s a m o r e p o t e n t objec
tion
than this
one t o
disprove this
foolish anecdote.
This
44
anecdote
implies that
Chanakya
revolted against
Emperor
N a n d a b e c a u s e o f h i s p e r s o n a l i n s u l t a l o n e , a n d t h a t , h a d he
n o t been
thus
insulted,
he
would
have
remained
loyal
servant of Mahapadmanand,
t h a t the I n d i a - w i d e r e v o l u t i o n
t h a t he s u c c e s s f u l l y
a b o u t was
brought
n o t f o r the
freeing the I n d i a n l a n d f r o m the foreign

t i o n , b u t o n l y to avenge his
sake o f
Mlenchcha domina
personal i n s u l t !
For
this very
reason this anecdote is clearly perverted.

101.
Agra
When
accepting
insulted him,
as
the
strategy
in politics Shivaji went to
overlordship
and when
there
of Aurangzeb,
was a
the l a t t e r
clash of words, Shivaji
was put under arrest. B u t Shivaji slipped away most m i r a c u

lously and
skilfully
and
declared
war against
Aurangzeb.
If, a f t e r t e l l i n g t h i s s t o r y , a n y w i s e a c r e w e r e t o c o n c l u d e t h a t
i t was b e c a u s e be w a s p e r s o n a l l y i n s u l t e d t h a t S h i v a j i b o r e a
grudge
against
kingdom
for himself,
emancipation
height
Aurangzeb
o f his
and established
t h a t he h a d
religion and
of a b s u r d i t y
and
no
higher m o t i v e of
country,
foolishness.
an independent
the
i t w o u l d be
the
E q u a l l y absurd
and
f o o l i s h w o u l d i t be t o s a y t h a t i t w a s o n l y t o a v e n g e h i s p e r s o
nal insult by Emperor Nanda that A r y a Chanakya
about
pohtical
revolution
by
exterminating
brought
the
Nanda
dynasty.
THAT ANECDOTE SHOULD B E EXPLAINED
102.
I t is n o t t r u e
THUS
to say t h a t because o f his
insult Shivaji revolted against Aurangzeb.
O n the
personal
contrary,
A u r a n g z e b h a d t a k e n a fright t h a t i t is to o v e r t h r o w his a l i e n
r e l i g i o u s d o m i n a t i o n t h a t S h i v a j i h a d t a k e n a r m s , fired as he
was w i t h a g l o w i n g f e r v o u r
for
Hindutwa.
T h a t i s w h y he
insulted Shivaji and relegated h i m to c a p t i v i t y ! I n a

w a y because M a h a p a d m a n a n d
i n g h i m s e l f of the
h a d secret r e p o r t s
weakness of the
similar
that, avail
reigning monarch,
Arya
C h a n a k y a w a s b u s y c o n s p i r i n g a g a i n s t h i m so as t o o v e r t h r o w
the N a n d a empire, the E m p e r o r N a n d a
insulted
him
i n his
r o y a l palace a n d at t h a t v e r y m o m e n t the i l l u s t r i o u s B r a h m i n
45
1ST GLORIOUS EPOCH
A r y a Chanakya retorted
boldly, 'If I
am a true
Chanakya
I s h a l l see t o i t t h a t y o u r t y r a n n i c a l r u l e i s o v e r t h r o w n
that Bharat might prosper".
so
T h i s is h o w t h e a n e c d o t e s h o u l d
be e x p l a i n e d .
103.
the
very
himself.
A very solid
Koutiliya
p r o o f f o r t h i s is a v a i l a b l e
Arthashastra
written
by
t o us i n
Chanakya
W h i l e i n t r o d u c i n g t h e w r i t e r i t is s a i d ( i n t h e v e r y
book)
'^vtsm
f^r^:
5ft^:
^ i m
" g s m ^ ^<ft??ITT T e l a n g ' s e d i t i o n P . 4 4
Î'q^nf'I P . 4 2 9
"He
national
who
destroyed
armed
the
strength,
Nanda
as a l s o
and
the
a d v a n c e , w h i c h were d e c a y i n g u n d e r t h e
rejuvenated
national
the
scientific
N a n d a regime
and
t h u s caused t h e u p l i f t o f h i s B h a r a t b h o o m i , h a s w r i t t e n t h i s
treatise."
H e has
not
used
even a
single w o r d i n these
i n t r o d u c t o r y l i n e s t o s a y t h a t he d e s t r o y e d N a n d a t o a v e n g e
his personal insult.
I t is for the progress a n d p r o s p e r i t y o f
h i s o w n n a t i o n a n d m o t h e r l a n d t h a t N a n d a was d e s t r o y e d !
Chanakya's great w o r k itself tells it clearly !
104.
The anecdote w h i c h is t o l d i n a d o w n r i g h t d r a m a
tic w a y perhaps means o n l y this, that his original nationalis

t i c a n i m u s t o w a r d s N a n d a was
this personal
whetted
t h e m o r e because o f
insult.
CHANAKYA'S POLITICAL ACTIVITIES P R E C E D E D

ALEXANDER'S
105.
C h a n a k y a h a d been l i v i n g i n t h e v i c i n i t y o f T a x i l a
g o o d m a n y y e a r s before
had a
ONSLAUGHT
first-hand
the aggression
knowledge
of Alexander'*.
of the political
situation
He
i n the
B h a r a t i y a frontier territories r i g h t u p t o the I n d u s .

106.
J u s t adjoining the b o r d e r l a n d of I n d i a
ched far a n d wide the
unitary and
centrally
had
stret
well organized
46
n a t i o n , i n i m i c a l to I n d i a .
understand that i n the
C h a n a k y a was shrewd
event
of an
enough to
aggression b y
such
well-organised and i n i m i c a l country, the small native
demo
cracies a n d
Indus
would
monarchies
utterly
fail i n the
from the P a n c h a n a d to
the
open battlefield, i f they
were
to
iight separately.
THE GREEK CITY-STATES T O O PERISHED
PRECISELY F O R THIS
107.
REASON
Just then a practical demonstration
mentioned axiom took place
i n Greece.
o f the above-
The
moment
P e r s i a n E m p e r o r i n v a d e d Greece the s m a l l Greek
the
city-states
l i k e t h e i r p r o t o t y p e s i n I n d i a , w e r e c o n v u l s e d t o t h e i r bones.
I n t h e e n d , i t is o n l y w h e n P h i l i p a n d
Alexander
conquered
a l l of those separatist Greek city-states a n d forged t h e m into

a powerful empire was i t
Persian empire.
possible for then; to v a n q u i s h the
C h a n a k y a was n o t slow to
understand
its
significance.
108.
H e a r r i v e d a t t h e firm c o n v i c t i o n t h a t
powerful
and
extensive
inimical
e m p i r e as
its
vis-a-vis a
neighbour,
I n d i a h a d o n l y one w a y t o d e f e n d i t s i n d e p e n d e n c e a n d m a k e
its administrative
any
foreign
machinery
aggression
strong
enough to
a n d t h a t was to b o i l
withstand
d o w n a l l the
s m a l l e r m o n a r c h i e s a n d r e p u b l i c s a n d to forge o u t o f t h e m a
centralized, u n i t a r y a n d s t r o n g empire.
F O R T H E E N T I R E U N D I V I D E D INDIA
108-A.
republic
B u t there was not a single I n d i a n
throughout the
Gandhar, Panjab
this plan
capability
to the
of C h a n a k y a ,
and
whole
of
the
Indus delta,
who
inclination.
had
monarchy or
region right
which
could
already appraised
N a t u r a l l y his next
from
execute
their
choice f e l l
on the only m i g h t y empire of N o r t h I n d i a , namely M a g a d h a .

H i s h e a d f u l l o f p l a n s for t h e f u t u r e I n d i a n r e v o l u t i o n ,
C h a n a k y a came a g a i n t o M a g a d h a i n o r d e r t o s t u d y
the political
Arya
secretly
situation v i s i t i n g every place right from a poor
47
1ST GLORIOUS EPOCH
man's cottage to the r o y a l palace.

t o get access t o t h e K i n g ' s
other.
W h e n the
Chanakya
as
the
A s such
court on
question
some
o f the
he
was
appointment
C h a i r m a n o f the
trying
pretext
'Grants'
or
of
the
Arya
department'
(?lsilE?lw) was m o o t e d N a n d a d i d n o t object t o i t
because
till
t h e n he h a d k n o w n n o t h i n g else o f A r y a C h a n a k y a , b u t o f h i s
scholarship. This appointment greatly helped A r y a C h a n a k y a
to perfect his secret r e v o l u t i o n a r y p l a n s .
109.
B u t before l o n g E m p e r o r N a n d a h a d
A r y a C h a n a k y a was n o t
scholar pure
e x p e r t organiser o f secret p l o t s
a n d was at
p l o t t i n g against h i m . E n r a g e d at
Arya
C h a n a k y a as a l r e a d y
a u t h o r i t y as t h e
expelled
him
t h i s , he
t o l d before,
of his
imperial
that time
publicly
busy
insulted
deprived h i m of his
C h a i r m a n of the G r a n t s '
out
reports that
and simple, but an
Department,
precincts.
Being
and
thus
outlawed, C h a n a k y a returned again to T a x i l a .

110.
gupta
I n t h e m e a n w h i l e , t h e y o u n g b a s t a r d son C h a n d r a
being
exiled,
Magadhan court by
as
has
been
already
E m p e r o r N a n d a , went
told,
to
from
the
Taxila
and
joined Chanakyaan incident which proved most favourable

to that patriot's ambitous plans of establishing
an all-India
empire.
WHY
DID C H A N A K Y A B A C K
CHANDRAGUPTA
ALONE?
111.
I f he w e r e t o d e t h r o n e t h e w e a k a n d w i c k e d N a n d a
a n d c r o w n i n his place on the throne o f the M a g a d h a empire

any
outsider, the
t r a d i t i o n - l o v i n g i m p o r t a n t persons
amongst the feudatories,

c o m m o n people w o u l d
the
Indian
probably
have
princes and
opposed
from
even
the
vehemently,
e v e n t h o u g h t h e c h o s e n p e r s o n h a d been e n d o w e d w i t h t h e m o s t
excellent
lawful
q u a l i t i e s whereas
royal
prince had
Chandragupta,
some
was, moreover endowed w i t h valour and

and
heart.
As
such
the
not
native blood-relation to the
t h r o n e as t h e b a s t a r d s o n o f t h e E m p e r o r
head
though
of Magadha.
other
arch-diplomat
qualities
He
of
Chanakya
48
s h r e w d l y guessed t h a t e v e n these v o t a r i e s o f t r a d i t i o n
f a r less
likely
to
oppose
throne of Magadha.
Chandragupta's
were
election to
the
H e , therefore, d e t e r m i n e d to c h a m p i o n
the claim of Chandragupta to the
emperorship of Magadha
w h y even to t h a t of the w h o l e o f India."

112.
W h i l e the
grand plan of an India-wide
empire o f
C h a n a k y a - a n d - C h a n d r a g u p t a w a s t h u s b e i n g set a f o o t t h e u n
fortunate
event
o f a foreign i n v a s i o n was
reported towards
P e r s i a . A l e x a n d e r h a d a l r e a d y destroyed the empire o f P e r s i a

a n d h a d i n v a d e d I n d i a . A l t h o u g h , as has b e e n r e l a t e d i n t h e
f o r e g o i n g p a g e , he w a s s t a u n c h l y
opposed by
the B h a r a t i y a
valour and forced to retreat home, it was p l a i n that A l e x a n

der's well organized i m p e r i a l m i l i t a r y
might was not t o t a l l y
annulled.
113.
E v e n o u t o f t h i s e v i l some g o o d d i d e m e r g e .
r e p u b l i c a n subjects
of the frontier regions, w i t h their
i n democratic principles shaken rudely b y the

of a foreign invasion and
the
bloody wars
began to agree w i t h C h a n a k y a a n d
other
The
faith
heavy knock
that
followed,
patriotic prophets
t h a t n a t i o n a l independence was i n p e r i l unless a c o u n t r y w i d e

Indian
empire
was
established
on
the
lines of the
vast,
highly centralized, well-organized and unitary form of empire

of the enemy.
114.
was
T h e first h a p p y s i g n
seen
i n the
states and
general
of this
revolutionary spirit
uprising throughout
the
smaller
republics, conquered b y Alexander and
annexed
to his empire, a n d i n the fact that h a r d l y w i t h i n s i x
months
o r a y e a r o f A l e x a n d e r ' s d e a t h these I n d i a n territories shook

off
the foreign r u l e a n d
became
independent.
Justin,
an
ancient, renowned writer, credits the leadership of C h a n d r a

gupta
with
the
authorship
collective uprising.
shaken,
as
of this
wonderful a n d noble
" I n d i a after the d e a t h o f A l e x a n d e r h a d
it were,
the y o k e
a n d put his governors to death.
of servitude
The author
from
its neck
of this
libera
t i o n was S a n d r o c o t t u s . " T h e ' S a n d r o c o t t u s ' o f this q u o t a t i o n

is
Chandragupta.
The
Greeks
pronounced
the
name
of
1ST GLORIOUS EPOCH
Chandragupta i n this very way.

T H E ONLY W A Y T O R E P E L RE-INVASION ?
115.
A l t h o u g h the general r i s i n g i n these frontier
vinces was successful u n d e r

C h a n a k y a and others,
the
the
guidance of
followers of C h a n a k y a began
w a r n a l l princes a n d p o l i t i c a l leaders, t h a t i t h a d
from the
Greek onslaught.
everywhere
They went on preaching
A l e x a n d e r h i m s e l f h a d v o w e d t i l l the d a y of his
to
n o t as y e t
m a d e I n d i a n i n d e p e n d e n c e c o m p l e t e l y safe
he w o u l d
pro
Chandragupta,
future
that
death
that
i n v a d e I n d i a once a g a i n a n d c o n q u e r i t t h o r o u g h l y ,
t h a t t h e " c h i e f officers o f h i s s t a t e a n d c o m m a n d e r s
w a r w i t h one a n o t h e r
for the d i v i s i o n
of the
t h a t the t r i u m p h a n t one a m o n g t h e m who w o u l d

throne at
Babylon
would not fail
to
were
Greek
attack
a r m y m o r e p o w e r f u l t h a n before a n d t h a t t h e
ascend
as
(republics).
separate
Rajakas
first
(monarchies)
the
India with an
victims to
t h a t a g g r e s s i o n w o u l d be t h e s e v e r y p e o p l e , i f t h e y
disunited
at
empire,
remained
and
Prajakas
B u t i f they a v a i l e d themselves of this
opportu
n i t y o f the c i v i l feuds o f the Greeks a n d i f t h e y c o u l d

the w h o l e o f I n d i a
into a
strong
empire
with
an
merge
efficient
a d m i n i s t r a t i o n a t the centre, t h i s new I n d i a n empire stronger

t h a n t h a t o f the Greeks, c o u l d v e r y e a s i l y beat the MIenchchsas
were t h e y t o c o m e once a g a i n a g g r e s s i v e l y .
Hence they said
I n d i a s h o u l d be b u i l t i n t o one s t r o n g n a t i o n !
INVASION O F C H A N D R A G U P T A A N D
CHANAKYA
ON MAGADHA
116.
W i t h o u t w a s t i n g even
single moment
golden o p p o r t u n i t y o f the Greek internecine
of
the
wars, Chandra
gupta a n d other followers o f C h a n a k y a began o p e n l y to raise

a
powerful army
to
march
first
according to C h a n a k y a ' s p l a n of the

few b u t v e r y t e l l i n g
in
the
references
critique named
from other
sources
it
to
o f a l l against
political revolution.
this fact
'Mahavamsha''".
appears
Magadha
that this
are t o be f o u n d
From
these
and
invading army of
60
Chandragupta
was
m a i n l y composed
o f the
soldiers f r o m
P a n c h a n a d , t h e P a u r a v a s a n d t h e r e p u b l i c s w h o were i n s p i r e d
w i t h the preaching o f C h a n a k y a for a u n i t a r y I n d i a n empire.
I n order to enlist
K i n g Paurav,
the
who
sympathies of the
was
powerful
Parvateshwara i.e.
k i n g i n those provinces
C h a n a k y a is s a i d t o h a v e m e t h i m s e c r e t l y .
sway
had
been
completely
territories. K i n g P a u r a v was
thrown
off
no longer a
A s Alexander's
from
the
Indian
subordinate satrap
of t h e G r e e k s . F r o m s t r a y references i n some b o o k s i t a p p e a r s
-that n o t o n l y K i n g P a u r a v offered h i s s u p p o r t f o r C h a n a k y a ' s
cause,
but
some
wealthy
people
too helped h i m a c t i v e l y .
C h a n a k y a offered t h e c o m m a n d o f t h e w h o l e a r m y t o C h a n d r a
g u p t a . A f t e r establishing their h o l d on a l l possible regions o f
P a n c h a n a d , they marched speedily on Magadha*^. The I n d i a n
populace and
a t the
the
local
powers
disgusted with and
t y r a n n i c a l and weak rule o f the N a n d a a n d
b y Chanakya's ideal of a strong u n i t a r y empire

of India,
joined
Chandragupta's
enraged
inspired
of the whole
a r m y as i t m a r c h e d
ahead
fighting**.
117.
In this daring
dragupta and
and stormy
march of theirs Chan
C h a n a k y a h a d m a n y t i m e s t o face v e r y
dangers to their lives.
grave
Once their whole a r m y was routed b y
a v i o l e n t k n o c k o f the o p p o s i n g forces a n d b o t h C h a n d r a g u p t a
a n d C h a n a k y a h a d t o flee i n t o t h e forest t o s a v e t h e i r l i v e s * ' .
One night they had
undeterred
by
C h a n a k y a formed
marching
ahead
t o sleep
on
the bare h a r d g r o u n d ,
any o f these calamities,
Chandragupta
their armies again and'again and k e p t

and
i n the
end
entered
but
and
on
the precincts o f
P a t a l i p u t r a , the M a g a d h a n capital itself.

118.
The
arch-diplomat,
Chanakya,
had
bribed
the
a r m y a n d the people i n the c a p i t a l o f N a n d a . O n the strength

o f this general s e d i t i o n the d a r i n g C h a n d r a g u p t a fell l i k e a n
arrow-shot u p o n the c i t y of P a t a l i p u t r a .
MAHAPADMANAND BEHEADED
119. W h e n C h a n d r a g u p t a ' s a r m y r u s h e d i n t o t h e c a p i t a l ,
61
1ST GLORIOUS EPOCH
blocking it very rigidly

havoc everywhere.
from
every
Chandragupta
side
there was a great
himself enterd the
royal
palace, b u t M a h a p a d m a n a n d had a l r e a d y left i t i n the general

disorder that
had
capital secretly.
ensued
a n d was
H e was,
t r y i n g to slip out o f the
however, caught on
the w a y and
beheaded almost instantaneously**.

SAMRAT
120.
CHANDRAGUPTA KI JAYA !
Chandragupta
Magadha.
was
soon p r o c l a i m e d E m p e r o r
of
H e a d o p t e d M a u r y a as h i s f a m i l y n a m e after t h a t
of his mother, M u r a .
H e n c e he
and his r o y a l d y n a s t y
came
t o be k n o w n f o r e v e r i n h i s t o r y b y t h a t v e r y n a m e ' M a u r y a ' .
A s soon as he p u b l i c l y
ascended the
a p p o i n t e d C h a n a k y a as
the
Chief
t h r o n e o f M a g a d h a he
Minister
o f the
empire,
approximately i n B . C . 32PS.
121.
A l e x a n d e r died round about
B . C . 323.
It
means,
therefore, t h a t w i t h i n about t w o years S a m r a t C h a n d r a g u p t a

a n d C h a n a k y a effected t h i s g i g a n t i c r e v o l u t i o n w h i c h e s t a b l i
shed the i n d e p e d e n t a n d
powerful I n d i a n empire dispelling
all gloom of despondency

other side the
themselves**.
and
disintegration, w h i l e on the
G r e e k feudal lords were q u a r r e l l i n g amongst

I n order to a v a i l himself f u l l y of this o p p o r t u
nity, Chanakya immediately busied himself with the
establi
shment of i n t e r n a l peace a n d order.

T H E BASIC PRINCIPLE O F CHANAKYA'S POLITICAL
THEORYMILITARY MIGHT FIRST
122.
B u t the peace and o r d e r o f even a u n i t a r y empire
u l t i m a t e l y d e p e n d s o n i t s m i l i t a r j ' s t r e n g t h alone w h i c h f o r m s
the bed-rock of the whole
basic
principle of
spirit and armed-strength,

not o n l y of the p o l i t i c a l
nity.
L e t that
imperial structure.
Chanakya's
political
he s a i d , w e r e t h e
but
also the c i v i l
T h i s was the
theory.
Warlike
very life-breath
life of a c o m m u
warlike spirit mitigate itself a
bit and all
r e l i g i o n s , a l l s c i e n c e s , a l l a r t s , w h y t h e w h o l e life o f a n a t i o n ,
is d o o m e d !
52
' I n the event of the
K s h a t r i y a s forsaking their
old kingly
d u t y a l l t h e r e l i g i o n s are ( h o u n d ) t o p e r i s h ' . A h u g e b u i l d i n g
w i t h o u t a (proper) f o u n d a t i o n , a s a l s o , a n
(adequate)
military
even w i t h a
preached
strength
stormy
a l l this,
wave
first
are
empire w i t h o u t
bound
of wind.
to
Arya
of a l l began
to
topple
an
down
Chanakya, who
reorganize
huge
powerful a r m y , w h i c h was w e l l - c o m m a n d e d a n d i n s p i r e d w i t h
the
a m b i t i o n to w i n i n order
empire.
to
defend
the
newly-born
T h i s he d i d w i t h s u c h a n a m a z i n g s p e e d t h a t d u r i n g
three or four years not

i n his great powers
o n l y his subjects came
but
also t h e
enemies
to have faith
of I n d i a began t o
fear i t .
123.
W h a t d i d t h i s h u g e a r m y o f C h a n d r a g u p t a so w e l l
p l a n n e d a n d so w e l l o r g a n i s e d a m o u n t t o ?
124.
Hardly
four
years
earlier
when
Chandragupta-
C h a n a k y a vowed secretly to establish an independent

empire
under a
might
was
literally n i l ! That very Chandragupta who started w i t h
this
'nil' had
now
soldiers,
30,000
unitary
command their
well-equipped loyal
cavalry
2,000
armed
Indian
a r m y o f 6,00,000 f o o t
war-elephants
and
4,000
chariots*'!
125.
W i t h this powerful army, Chanakya wiped out the
chaos c r e a t e d b y
monarchies
the
separatist
in north
India
s m a l l states, republics a n d
which wanted to lead an
p e n d e n t life of their o w n , a n d established

organization.
inde
peace and u n i t a r y
I n the end a l l the t e r r i t o r y o n t h i s side o f the
Indus up to the
Panjab,
the
Kingdom
of the P a u r a v a s a n d
S i n d h p r o p e r w e r e a n n e x e d t o t h e M a u r y a n empire**.
126.
H a d any political thinker and
I n d i a n emperor felt
time such a
proud
to have
a d m i n i s t r a t o r or an
established
for the
first
u n i t a r y B h a r a t i y a emperor, i t w o u l d have been
but natural.
INDIA'S F R O N T I E R H I N D U K U S H N O T I N D U S
127.
B u t C h a n d r a g u p t a a n d C h a n a k y a were not satisfied
53
1ST GLORIOUS EPOCH
with
extending
banks
the
boundaries
of the Indus
B h a r a t i y a empire
the unruly
frontier
only,
Mlenchchas !
B u t i t reached
to include among
h a d vowed to
up to
the
establish the
over the whole of I n d i a a n d to a n n i h i l a t e

At
that time the (north
of I n d i a d i d not rest
Indus.
of their empire
they
its
w i t h the
m u c h farther b e y o n d the
f o l d the
regions
western),
eastern b a n k o f the
I n d u s so as
l i k e the G a n d h a r a n d
the r i v e r s n o w l o s t to A f g h a n i s t h a n , b u t once w e l l - k n o w n to
V e d i c A r y a n s , l i k e t h e K u b h a (the K a b u l o f t o d a y ) t h e K r a m u
(the K u r r a m o f t o d a y ) , t h e S u w a s t u (the S w a t o f t o d a y ) ,
Gomati
peaks
(the
G u m a l of today)
of the
repubhcs
b o r n o f a B h a r a t i y a race !
the
f o l l o w i n g the
To
that
the
up to the
far
end
Vedic religion
and
dynasties
of India.
As
our
i c e - c o l d regions were c o m p a r a t i v e l y w h i t e r i t
called b y some
" W h i t e India"^"^.
n a t i o n a l a s p i r a t i o n , as e m b o d i e d i n
scheme of things,
fortified
itself
execution o f the
Naturally
w i t h the
not only
with a strong army, but
planning and
extension of the
the
Chandragupta-Chanakya
its i m p e r i a l boundaries
u p to the eastern b a n k of the Indus

i t also b u s i e d
right
A n d over these regions h a d been
traditional royal
people i n t h a t
was a l s o
others,
H i n d u k u s h mountainsô".
were spread our

ruling
and
preparation a n d
imperial boundaries
right
u p to the n a t u r a l geographic frontiers o f I n d i a , the H i n d u k u s h

mountain, and
yearned to
hoist its
flag
o n the t o p of t h a t
mountain.
" T h e s e a l s o l a b o u r e d i n t h e cause e s p o u s e d
b y the o t h e r
sages."
G R E E K F E U D S A N D T H E DIVISION O F T H E EMPJLRE
128.
I n the meanwhile,
p o r a r i l y ceased
vast
by
portion from
Seleucos
dividing
the
N i c a t o r , one
the Greek
A l e x a n d e r ' s empire, ceding its
Indian
frontiers
up
to B a b y l o n
of the bravest a n d most
veteran of Alexander's military

independent
c i v i l feuds h a d t e m
sovereign^"*.
to
experienced
ofiicers, w h o r u l e d i t as a n
H e was
supposed
to inherit
the
54
c l a i m to the region b e y o n d the H i n d u k u s h w h i c h was f o r m e l y

conquered b y Alexander.
129.
H e , therefore,
region from
demanded
the
surrender
of
that
Chandragupta who had appropriated i t to
him-
self^"^. O f c o u r s e , S e l e u c o s d i d n o t r e a l i z e t h a t n o w t h e G r e e k s
h a d t o face n o t a n A m b h i o f T a x i l a as before, n o r a n y c o w a r d l y
minister, but K i n g Chandragupta a n d his minister, C h a n a k y a 1
T h e y n o t o n l y scoffed a t t h i s f r i v o l o u s d e m a n d o f S e l e u c o s b u t
demanded i n r e t u r n the surrender of the region from G a n d h a r
t o H i n d u k u s h b e y o n d t h e r i v e r Indus^"*.
S E L E U C O S A T T A C K S INDIA W I T H A M I G H T Y A R M Y
130.
E n r a g e d at this
rebuff,
Seleucos marched
against
I n d i a r o u n d a b o u t 315 B . C . w i t h a G r e e k a r m y , t r a i n e d u n d e r
Alexander^"*.
I f we leave a s i d e the
little-known invasion of
G a n d h a r b y A l e x a n d e r i n B . C . 329, t h i s w a s t h e s e c o n d
sion
of I n d i a b y the
Greeks
after the
famous one,
inva
already
f u l l y d e s c r i b e d , b y A l e x a n d e r i n B . C . 326.
131.
B u t t h i s t i m e , a f t e r he c r o s s e d t h e I n d u s ,
was amazed to
into separate
see t h a t
Indian
Seleucos
the region instead of being d i v i d e d
republics
as a t t h e t i m e o f
Alexander
h a d undergone a complete change, b o t h p o l i t i c a l a n d m i l i t a r y ,

because o f the
b r a v e efforts o f C h a n d r a g u p t a
H e was confused.
Panjab, on
the
R i g h t from the
b a n k o f the
and Chanakya.
northernmost part of the
Indus,
to
the
waters
of
the
W e s t e r n S e a ( S i n d h u s a g a r ) h e s a w e r e c t e d , as i t w e r e , a s t e e l
wall of well
army
to
organized,
check
his
centrally
advance !
controlled fourfold Indian
A n d at
the
head of i t was
C h a n d r a g u p t a h i m s e l f !!
132.
A s s o o n as
a bitter war started.
the
two armies thirsting to
fight
met,
The Greeks d i d their utmost b u t at last
t h e I n d i a n forces o n t w o o r t h r e e
battle-fields
somewhere o n
t h e b a n k s o f t h e I n d u s (the p l a c e o r p l a c e s a r e u n k n o w n y e t ) ,
p u t t h e m to such a p i t i f u l rout that
Seleucos could
c a p i t u l a t i n g to the v i c t o r i o u s Chandragupta^"*.
not help
55.
REVENGE OF T H EDEFEAT OF KING PAURAV

133.
Thus
was
avenged
by
this
decisive victory o f
C h a n d r a g u p t a o v e r t h e v a n q u i s h e d G r e e k s t h e o l d sore o f t h e ,
defeat of K i n g P a u r a v a n d other atrocities and insults meted
out to the Indians b y A l e x a n d e r ! S o
THE VANQUISHED SELEUCOS MEEKLY ACCEPTED
A L L T H E T E R M S O F T H E VICTORIOUS
CHANDRAGUPTA"'.
134.
According
relinquished
to
his right
these terms
to the
of the treaty, Seleucos
Indian region
this side o f the
I n d u s w h i c h he h a d so f a r m a i n t a i n e d . B u t w h e n he w a s
told
by
Chief
end
unless
Minister
the
w h i c h was
C h a n a k y a t h a t the
whole region from
till then
war
Gandhar
i n the Greek hands,
their
swords
who p r o u d l y
drawn
march against I n d i a ,
heads
and
swords
Indus
backwars
up
v/hile
now
held down.
but
held their
to H i n d u k u s h ,
retreated to
Indus on their
crest-fallen,
They
crossed
the
thousands
brave chests a n d
crossing the
returned
not
was yielded to the
I n d i a n E m p e r o r , he s u b m i t t e d t o i t m e e k l y a n d t h e
of Greek warriors
firmly
would
with
their
not only the
farthest
end
of the
Hindukush mountain"'.
L O V E IS I M P O S S I B L E W I T H O U T F E A R
fsTT f t i r q- sft?]
135.
This singular v i c t o r y of Chandragupta brought the
I n d i a n frontiers
quite
close t o
Seleucos a n d t h e d i v i d i n g
the range
Indian
Chanakya
t h a t he
of the
emperor
those of the Greek empire o f
line between the t w o
H i n d u k u s h mountain !
a n d the
personality
was
fully
c o n v i n c e d of the
with
inimical terms with it !

the other frontiers
such a
mighty
might of this
of Chandragupta
impressed the Greek E m p e r o r ,
friendly relations
The
empires was
advisability of
having
empire t h a n to be o n
S e c o n d l y , S e l e u c o s h a d enemies
although they
and
S e l e u c o s , so m u c h
too were Greeks.
on
Friend
ship w i t h C h a n d r a g u p t a , therefore, was c a l c u l a t e d to overawe
56
them too !
For
whole-heartedly
these reasons the G r e e k E m p e r o r , Seleucos,

signed
treaty
of permanent
peace w i t h
E m p e r o r Chandragupta^"*.
136.
Moreover, with a view to cementing this political
a n d i n t e r n a t i o n a l friendship w i t h a w e d l o c k between the t w o

royal families a n d
personal
affinities a n d
ties,
the
Greek
emperor celebrated the marriage o f his daughter w i t h C h a n d ragupta"!.

137.
Seleucos
over the
T h i s offer
erected
o f the
golden
magnificent
royal
princess
pinnacle
temple
of
i n marriage b y
bedecked
the
success
with
of
jewels
Emperor
Chandragupta!
THE GLORIOUS TREATISE OF
MAHAMATYA
CHANAKYA!
138.
H o w v e r y e f f e c t i v e l y a n d firmly w i t h f u l l r e g a r d
t h e p r o p r i e t y o f t h e case a n d y e t h o w v e r y
to
discreetly Chana
k y a m a n a g e d t h e affairs o f t h e s t a t e c a n be c l e a r l y seen f r o m
his treatise
on body politic
and from the far-reaching
n a m e d Kautileeya
influence
Arthashastra
of the i n v i n c i b l e
Indian
E m p i r e w h i c h k e p t on i n c r e a s i n g for at least a h u n d r e d years

afterwards.
T h e account of Megasthenese, the Greek ambas
s a d o r a t t h e c o u r t o f C h a n d r a g u p t a , a l s o testifies t o t h e p a r t
this
Treatise
played in
m a i n t a i n i n g peace
and order
and
affluence i n t h e w h o l e e m p i r e ' " .

139.
A t times a single historical event happening over
n i g h t or w i t h i n a
single d a y
history
for
a thousand
victory
o f C h a n d r a g u p t a o v e r t h e G r e e k s h a d also h a d
over
r e a c h i n g effects.
changes
the
whole current of
years to come.
This decisive
The English historian, Vincent Smith,
t h i s r e m a r k t o offer : " F o r a l m o s t a
h u n d r e d years after
f a i l u r e o f S e l e u c o s N i k a t o r no G r e e k s o v e r e i g n
presumed
farhas
the
to
attack India".
140.
" T h e first I n d i a n e m p e r o r , m o r e t h a n t w o t h o u s
a n d y e a r s ago t h u s e n t e r e d i n t o p o s s e s s i o n o f t h a t " S c i e n t i f i c
f r o n t i e r " sighed for
in vain
by
his
English
successors a n d
57;
1ST GLORIOUS EPOCH
n e v e r h e l d i n i t s e n t i r e t y e v e n b y t h e M o g h u l m o n a r c h s of*
the 16th a n d 17th
centuries
{Early History
of India,
4th ed.
1924 b y V . A . S m i t h , P . 126).
DID A L E X A N D E R C O N Q U E R INDIA ? N O .
141.
I n the
ancient
period throughout
the
whole o f
E u r o p e G r e e k c i v i l i z a t i o n w a s t h e o n l y one w h i c h w a s f a r a h e a d t
o f o t h e r s . A l m o s t a l l t h e m o d e r n n a t i o n s o f E u r o p e , therefore,;
rever
Greek
i t as
their
emperor
source.
of that
N a t u r a l l y the
name
of a valiantr
t i m e l i k e A l e x a n d e r i s , t h e r e f o r e , a:
source o f l i v i n g i n s p i r a t i o n t o t h e m .
The European histories,
therefore, call h i m " A l e x a n d e r the G r e a t " a n d m a n y anecdotes

and l e g e n d s
i n the
m y t h i c a l m a n n e r are
colourfully
taught
to the y o u n g p u p i l s t h r o u g h t h e i r h i s t o r y text-books. B u t the

c o m m o n l y e d u c a t e d E u r o p e a n p e o p l e n o t o f course, t h e f e w
learned historiansare blissfully ignorant of thet hen I n d i a n
antogonists o f A l e x a n d e r and his Greek empire, C h a n d r a g u p t a ,
and h i s m i n i s t e r , C h a n a k y a !
be o v e r l o o k e d so f a r as the
Such perversion of history can
European
p e o p l e are
concerned.
B u t after the establishment of the B r i t i s h rule over I n d i a i n

our s c h o o l s a n d
colleges t o o
the
same
disproportionate
p r a i s e s were s u n g o f A l e x a n d e r i n t h e h i s t o r y t e x t - b o o k s a n d
other types of literature.
Because
of ours have been i m p a r t e d the
three or four
same E n g l i s h
generations
education, our
e d u c a t e d classes are a l s o i m p r e s s e d b y t h e n a m e A l e x a n d e r t h e
Great.
B u t t h e y too p r o b a b l y never knew who C h a n d r a g u p t a
or C h a n a k y a was.
T h i s perversion o f h i s t o r y a n d the m i s u n
d e r s t a n d i n g i t has c r e a t e d i n t h e m i n d s
no m o r e be t o l e r a t e d hereafter.
traditional
anecdotes about
which
connected
are
o f our people should
W e may not m i n d the other

Alexander, but
with Indian
history
those at least
and
which extol
A l e x a n d e r d i s p r o p o r t i o n a t e l y to the derogation of the I n d i a n

people, must be deleted from our school text-books a n d from
our literature.
Take
i n the school and
for
example, the
one c o l o u r f u l l y
college b o o k s o f E u r o p e
of l i t e r a t u r e a n d w h i c h w a s
and
other
told
types
widely published i n our country
58
a l s o b y the
142.
English.
T h e Greeks a n d the other E u r o p e a n people believed
t h a t A l e x a n d e r w a s a w o r l d - c o n q u e r o r a n d he h a d c o n q u e r e d
the whole o f I n d i a .
When that war-like
Emperor
returned
h o m e a f t e r h i s w o r l d - c o n q u e s t , he i s s a i d t o h a v e b u r s t
tears at the s a d t h o u g h t t h a t
him
to
be
conquered.
no more c o u n t r y
This
anecdote
about
b e l i e f is f r o m t h e s h o r t
T o the
great
for
Alexander is
proudly t o l d not only i n Europe but even i n I n d i a !

c a n be v e r y c l e a r l y seen h o w
into
remained
Now it
very absurd and ludicrous t h i s
a c c o u n t g i v e n e a r l i e r i n these
n a t i o n o f those
times,
pages.
C h i n a , he n e v e r t u r n e d
h i s face. B u t e v e n i f w e l e a v e t h i s f a c t a s i d e , w e h a v e a l r e a d y
s h o w n h o w he w a s baffled a n d m a d e t o
retreat when he came
c o n q u e r i n g to t h e W e s t e r n f r o n t i e r s o f I n d i a w i t h t h e a m b i
tious design to conquer the E m p i r e of M a g a d h a a n d the rest
of I n d i a a n d how his aspirations
was
brave,
were
defeated.
A l e x a n d e r was a conqueror !
world-conqueror I
Alexander
B u t he w a s n o t a
C o n q u e r o r o f I n d i a he n e v e r w a s !!
I f at
a l l t h a t v a l i a n t hero was r e a l l y m o v e d to tears i t was i m p o s s i

ble that his tears
should have
t h a t t h e r e w a s no
other
himself knew that it

been caused b y the
caused
c o u n t r y left
was false.
sad
been
b y the t h o u g h t
for conquest I
H i s tears
realization that
then
F o r he
must
have-
he w a s n o t a b l e to-
d e f e a t I n d i a c o m p l e t e l y w h i c h he l o n g e d so m u c h t o c o n q u e r .
On the contrary
he m u s t
have
been
thought t h a t even the s m a l l corner

he w a s a b l e t o
conquer
m u c h d i s t u r b e d by the
o f I n d i a t h a t he b e l i e v e d
was also v e r y
l i k e l y t o be w r e n c h e d '
f r o m his h a n d s b y t h e r e b e l l i o u s I n d i a n s !
142. A
A s i t is s a i d i n t h e p o e m " G o m a n t a k "
[ O f w h o m s o e v e r else he m i g h t be t h e c o n q u e r o r , A l e x a n d e r was n e v e r t h e c o n q u e r o r o f I n d i a !
courtyard
(of t h e
H e did not
e v e n see the-
p a l a t i a l edifice) o f I n d i a , a n d t o m a n y -
o t h e r s he w a s n e v e r k n o w n ( e v e n b y name) !]
1ST GLORIOUS EPOCH
SUPER ALEXANDER !
143.
w i t h one
Great
men
another.
should
They
o r d i n a r i l y be n e v e r c o m p a r e d
are g r e a t
a n y b o d y tries to compare
i n various ways, but i f
any such and
e x t o l t h e one t o t h e
d e r o g a t i o n o f t h e o t h e r , t h i s h o a x m u s t be e x p o s e d a n d r e f u t e d
completely.
S o l o n g as E u r o p e e u l o g i z e s A l e x a n d e r a l o n e as
'the Great' a n d
tries
to
brow-beat his antagonist,
Chandragupta, by evading
must
need
assert
Chandragupta
Alexander !
that
was
a n y reference
A l e x a n d e r ascended
nation, already
t h a t was also
w o n b y his father
formed
by K i n g
t h i s a n c e s t r a l i n h e r i t a n c e he
empire !
had
to h i m , we I n d i a n s
i f a t a l l t h e y are t o be
Super-Alexander
the
Emperor
compared,
in comparison
throne
of a
and commanded
Philip.
O n the
with
strong
an army
strength of
bravely b u i l t up a strong Greek
B u t Chandragupta
e n j o y e d no s u c h h e r i t a g e !
He
n o t a s i n g l e s o l d i e r u n d e r h i s c o m m a n d ; b e s i d e s he h a d
been banished f r o m his ancestral empire b y his father ! O n l y

one m a n w a s a t h i s s i d e ; i t w a s A r y a C h a n a k y a ! U n d e r t h e s e
circumstances
mighty
army,
he
had
to start
conquered
out the Greek conquests under

his
general
anew !
Y e t he b u i l t u p
the ancestral
Seleucos N i c a t o r ,
empire,
Alexander himself
founded
an
and wiping
and under
Indian
empire
mightier even than that of Alexander himself !

144.
Yavanas
The epoch
which
by Emperor
starts w i t h the
Chandragupta,
the
conquest o f the
Super-Shikandar
is T H E F I R S T G L O R I O U S E P O C H o f H i n d u V i c t o r i e s over
the Aggressor.
Glorious Epoch
CHAPTER
II
YAVANA-DESTROYER,
145.
Emperor
PUSHYAMITRA
Chandragupta
expired in
298
B.C.^.
H e was succeeded b y his son, B i n d u s a r , w h o was also b r a v e .

H e t o o k for himself
the
l a t o r o f enemies^.
E v e n after the
the
epithet
ministership rested
time*.
with
Naturally, Bindusar
' A m i t r a g h a t ' (the

death
of
C h a n a k y a at
took
upon
annihi-
Chandragupta
for
some
himself the
least
task
o f C h a n a k y a a n d C h a n d r a g u p t a , w h i c h w a s left h a l f a c c o m p
lished
at the
latter's death,
(cf : paragraphs
108 t o
127)
A c c o r d i n g to the p l a n , the Y a v a n a s were sorely beaten,
the
w h o l e o f I n d i a w a s o n c e a g a i n free, a n d t h e r e w a s e s t a b l i s h e d
a s f a r as n o r t h I n d i a w a s c o n c e r n e d , a c e n t r a l l y a d m i n i s t e r e d
u n i t a r y form o f strong empire.
B u t their avowed
was
whole of
the
consolidation of
the
S u p r e m e r u l e r , f o r the s a k e o f w h i c h i t w a s
India
objective
under
his d u t y
one
t o as
similate S o u t h I n d i a i n t o the M a u r y a n empire o f the n o r t h !

146.
A l t h o u g h the several states i n S o u t h I n d i a at the
t i m e belonged to our o w n people, t h e y

their
own ways, and
of foreign domination.
should have
were
were independent i n
a b s o l u t e l y free f r o m
any kind
I t was, however, necessary t h a t t h e y
merged their
separate
existence i n t o the n o r t h
61
2ND GLORIOUS EPOCH
I n d i a n empire i f the whole o f I n d i a

nation w i t h a central authority
w a s t o be one i n d i v i s i b l e
to guide its destiny.
To do
so w a s t h e i r n a t i o n a l d u t y !
147.
O n c e he s t a r t e d o n h i s S o u t h e r n
ror B i n d u s a r made
almost
a l l of the
principalities accept his sovereignty

by
grants
sowing
of money or
by threats
seeds o f s e d i t i o n * .
he a n n e x e d
eastern
seventeen capitals
and
either
western
India
b y peace t a l k s ,
by
in history
(with their
states)
that
between
seas t o t h e M a u r y a e m p i r e .
brought the whole of the
accomplished
and
o f violence or even
I t is recorded
t h e e a s t e r n a n d the w e s t e r n
seems t h a t he
campaign, E m p e
Southern States
under
the i d e a l o f the
his
It
northern, southern
sole
India-wide
command
unitary
and
empire.
B e s i d e s t h i s , t h e M a u r y a e m p i r e o f B i n d u s a r w a s unique in as
much as, even according
to
was the mightiest,
in its
military
the then known
world.
148.
I t w a s because
strength
built up
the
standards
sense,
o f the
of
of all
history,
the
India
nations
of
invincible four-fold armed
according to
the
precepts of C h a n a k y a ,
t h a t from C h a n d r a g u p t a ' s accession to the throne of M a g a d h a

to t h e t i m e w h e n A s o k a courted
B u d d h i s m a n d even t i l l his
death
years, no enemy
i.e. for about
outside
world could
India Maurya
a hundred
give any
kind
E m p i r e , either by
o f offence
to
from
the
this A l l -
l a n d o r sea o r b y c r o s s i n g
any frontier whatsoever !

ASOKA THE HOLY !
149.
Samrat
Bindusar died
A s o k a , ascended the
e l d e r brother*.
t h r o n e after
i n 273 B . C . * .
H i s son,
him by putting
aside his
E m p e r o r A s o k a t r u l y d e s e r v e d t o be i n c l u d
ed i n t h e l i s t o f v i r t u o u s a n d h o l y k i n g s n o t o n l y o f I n d i a
b u t of the w o r l d .
H o w e v e r , a c c o r d i n g to the
down i n paragraphs 7 to 9 of this book the
criterion
does n o t fit i n p r o p e r l y i n t h e scope o f t h e g l o r i o u s

Hence
we c a n n o t d o
a n y t h i n g more
o n l y a s l i g h t reference.
laid
A s o k a n epoch
than bypass
epochs.
him with
62
150.
out an
B u t after his conversion t o B u d d h i s m , A s o k a c a r r i e d

excessive
propaganda
principles like Ahimsa
and
i n favour of certain B u d d h i s t
the
rest
which
have
caused
so
m u c h h a r m to the I n d i a n p o l i t i c a l outlook, her p o l i t i c a l i n d e

pendence, and her
empire,
that
necessary to discuss at some
it
has
length
become
chapters, not o n l y the principles of A s o k a

B u d d h i s m and their
absolutely
h e r e as w e l l as i n o t h e r
but also those o f
practices.
HAIL T O LORD B U D D H A !
161.
Before discussing here
some o f the
anti-national
B u d d h i s t p r e a c h i n g s a n d p r a c t i c e s a n d t h e i r effects, I
der i t m y d u t y to state i n the beginningso
consi
t h a t there
may
n o t be a n y m i s u n d e r s t a n d i n g o r p e r v e r s i o n o f m y v i e w s - t h a t
on the whole, I have a very
a n d his religion.
Himalayan
high regard
In Indian history
peaks
o f w o r l d famous
n a m e o f one o f t h o s e
for
there
Lord
personalities,
sublime heights
Buddha
are s e v e r a l
lofty
and
the
is B h a g w a n B u d d h a !
A s regards this reverence for h i m , I too, w o u l d g l a d l y j o i n his

disciples i n bowing down m y
head
before
his i d o l ,
saying
' H a i l t o t h e e , 0 L o r d B u d d h a !' T h e H i n d u n a t i o n t o o , w h i c h
gave b i r t h to such a d i v i n e considers h i m the
t i o n of L o r d
ninth incarna
Vishnu.
C A U S E S O F T H E D E C L I N E O F B U D D H I S M IN INDIA
152.
The Buddhist
preached i n the v i c i n i t y
y e a r s before A s o k a .
cult
for
that
o f M a g a d h a at
matter
was
least three
I t was m o s t l y p r o p a g a t e d , t i l l then, b y
persuasion and conviction, on matters of principles.

a l l y its progress was s l o w .
I t has
in
till
P a r a g r a p h N o . 16 t h a t
Seleucos
Buddhist
Panjab, Sindh,
religion
Gandhar
knew nothing of it.
being
hundred
and
Good
the
was
time
of Alexander
hardly
other
many
Natur
already been p o i n t e d out

known
provinces.
historians
are
and
the
The Greeks
under
impression t h a t because B u d d h i s m d i d not regard the

r i t y o f t h e V e d a s as t h e h i g h e s t a n d because
in
the
autho
on the whole
it
63
2ND GLORIOUS EPOCH
a p p e a r e d on the whole atheistic, the followers o f the

religion
at
that
time
opposed
it very
Vedic
v e h e m e n t l y a n d as
such the B u d d h i s t r e l i g i o n was e x t e r m i n a t e d f r o m I n d i a . B u t

this
belief,
firmly
throughout
established
r i g h t ; for, the belief

Vedic
time
or
atheistic
Gautam
cult
that L o r d
minds
was
o f the people
d a y , is n o t
B u d d h a founded
is i n itself
Buddha
wrong.
born
there
wholly
any
R o u n d about
were
nearly
nonthe
fifty
s i x t y creeds i n v o g u e ' a n d t h i s t h e B u d d h i s t b o o k s t h e m
selves a d m i t
as t r u e .
debates of the
religion
I t was customary to hold i n t e l l e c t u a l
Vedic a n d non-Vedic philosophies.
was c o n v i n c e d b y
the
i n the
t h e ages t i l l t h e v e r y p r e s e n t
he
persuasion
liked.
Whoever
and discussion adopted freely
Although
it
is t r u e t h a t B u d d h i s m
suffered a s o r t o f d e f e a t i n t h i s p h i l o s o p h i c a l a n d i n t e l l e c t u a l
warfare t h a t
went on throughout
the
l o n g p e r i o d from the
d a y s o f the B u d d h a to those o f S h a n k a r a c h a r y a ,
and
hatred
which the
B r a h m i n s , the
the disgust
Kshatriyas
and
the
o t h e r H i n d u p e o p l e f e l t f o r t h e B u d d h i s t sect a n d t h e c o r r u p t
practices they
followed
were m a i n l y due n o t t o t h e p h i l o s o
phical or intellectual, but

sons.
H o w a l l this
to the n a t i o n a l and p o l i t i c a l rea
h a p p e n e d w i l l be e x p l a i n e d so f a r as t h e
scope o f t h i s b o o k w i l l p e r m i t .
ASOKA ENFORCES BUDDHISM
153.
A f t e r c o u r t i n g the B u d d h i s t
cult, A s o k a
became
such a great zealot o f his new religion towards the end o f his
career
that
he
was
not
satisfied w i t h
persuasive
r e l i g i o u s c o n v e r s i o n so f a r p r e v a l e n t i n s o c i e t y .
type of
H e declared
as p e n a l a l l t h o s e V e d i c r e l i g i o u s p r a c t i c e s w h i c h w e r e t a b o o
from the
point of view of the
Buddhists but
w h i c h were t h e
v e r y f o u n d a t i o n o f V e d i c r e l i g i o n . F o r w a n t o f space w e s h a l l
cite not
more
than
two or
those sacrifices t h r o u g h o u t
violence*.
round
Sacrifice was the
which
the
three instances.
his
which
admitted of
m a i n s t a y of the V e d i c religion,
Bharatiya
ever since the V e d i c p e r i o d .
empire
H e banned a l l
civilization
The discontent,
had
flourished
therefore,
that
64
must
have
population
been
caused a m o n g s t
which
comprised
the eighty per cent o f the
Brahmins,
o t h e r V e d i c p e o p l e w h e n those sacrifices
offences b y t h e
even
banned
government, can
hunting.
h u n t i n g as one
of the
b e s t be i m a g i n e d .
The
Vedic
of m i l l i o n s
extremist
religion
essential duties
o n l y was i t f o r b i d d e n b y A s o k a to
food
of people,
Kshatriyas
but
and
were declared p e n a l
Ashoka
considered
of a K s h a t r i y a .
Not
k i l l fish a n d f o w l f o r t h e
s i m p l y for
p r i n c i p l e o f the B u d d h i s t i c
u p h o l d i n g the
'total
Ahimsa'.
If
practised sincerely and w i t h o u t m a k i n g any exceptions, these

principles prove
declared
utterly
unlawful to
harmful to
hunt wild
mankind.
I t was
beasts l i k e lions a n d
w h i c h v e r y often b r o k e u p o n h u m a n h a b i t a t i o n s
great distress b y
carrying away men a n d
also
tigers
a n d caused
animals^".
While
he w a s t h u s t y r a n n i c a l l y o v e r r i d i n g t h e r e l i g i o u s p r a c t i c e s o f
the B r a h m i n - K s h a t r i y a a n d V e d i c p e o p l e " ,
Asoka went
erecting great pillars and inscribed thereon his famous
on
edicts
e n j o i n i n g o n h i s s u b j e c t s t o be t o l e r a n t t o a l l r e l i g i o n i s t s , t o
give respect to the
S h r a m a n a s (ascetics) a n d B r a h m i n s a l i k e .
I t is r e a l l y strange t h a t an
emperor,
calm, cool,
composed
a n d c o n s i d e r a t e , l i k e A s o k a , s h o u l d n o t be a b l e t o r e a l i z e t h e
inconsistency between his precept a n d practice.
164.
Nearly
fifty
already v i s u a l i z e d the
t h e t e a c h i n g s o f the
a n d the
years
before A s o k a , C h a n a k y a
inevitable,
Buddhist
f o u n d a t i o n o f the
erected the whole

down
certain
restrictions
rules forbade
A s such i n
M a u r y a e m p i r e , he h a d l a i d
w h i c h were
national point of view, on

Chanakyan
as a w h o l e .
" A r t h a s h a s t r a " , on w h i c h was
edifice o f t h e
w o r l d l y life a n d become
cult o n the n a t i o n a l strength
society
his famous p o l i t i c a l treatise,
had
h o r r i b l e effect o f some o f
those who
'bhikkus'.
essential
from
the
thought of leaving the

F o r i n s t a n c e , one o f t h e
a m i n o r g i r l to
enter the B u d d h a
' S a n g h a m ' w i t h o u t the express p e r m i s s i o n o f her parents a n d

the
government.
several m a n
from
Another
of
becoming a
his
rules p r o h i b i t e d
'bhikku',
every
u n l e s s a n d u n t i l he
h a d p r o v i d e d a m p l y for dependants, his wife a n d
children^^.
65
2ND GLORIOUS EPOCH
B u t d u r i n g the
reign of A s o k a and
tions disappeared,
and
l a t e r also these r e s t r i c
every m a n or woman, young or o l d ,
b e c a m e a b s o l u t e l y free t o r e n o u n c e t h e w o r l d l y w a y s t o e n t e r
the
Buddhistic
Sanghas.
the 'Sanghas' were

abodes
crores
as
o f these
'bhikkus' i n
charities, at the cost o f the state.
o f rupees f r o m
gigantic
Thousands
a l l o w e d free f o o d , c l o t h i n g , b e d d i n g s a n d
viharas and
the
on
imperial
the
Asoka
treasury
maintenance
on
of
spent
building
millions
of
such b h i k k u s l i v i n g i n them^'. The major part of the revenuecollection o f the i m p e r i a l treasury was made from the estates
of the
Vedic Hindus,
yet
it
was
spent o n
p r o p a g a n d a o f t h e B u d d h i s t i c sect w h i c h
This
squandering
their antagonists
away of their
the universal
antagonised them.
w e a l t h for the
growth o f
naturally bred great discontent among
the
Vedic populace.
A B L O W T O T H EIMPERIAL MIGHT !
155.
T h i s excessive p r o p a g a n d a for u n r e s t r i c t e d a h i m s a
w h i c h A s o k a c a r r i e d o n b y t h e use o f h i s p o l i t i c a l
authority
t h r o u g h o u t his empire a n d the countries b e y o n d i t , cut at t h e

very root
than
any
national
and
o f the
Indian
e m p i r e a n d was
other
acts o f his for
the
by Asoka
strength of every
sort
was
so i r r e l i g i o u s !
violent a n d sinful, and t h a t a l l

Kshatriya
E v e r y o n e w h o v o w e d to
everyone who renounced the

life a n d l i v e d the life o f a
than
and bled and died i n the
defence
the
came to
parasite
too
of a
violent and
'ahimsa',
i n the viharas a c c o r d i n g
greater, holier a n d
the brave K s h a t r i y a
common people
were
practise
use o f w e a p o n s a n d h i s f a m i l y -
'bhikku'
to the B u d d h i s t i c p r i n c i p l e s was
praiseworthy
of bhikkus, appointed
preached everywhere that a r m y
those who followed the life o f a
wandering
n a t i o n a l existence a n d
independence" ! Thousands
maintained
even more harmful
so m o r e
soldier who fought
of his n a t i o n .
Naturally
think that any and every
' b h i k k u ' was more respectable a n d
r e l i g i o u s - m i n d e d t h a n the b r a v e a r m e d warrior^*.
156.
Asoka
h a d precept, c o m m o n l y preached by other
religions also, inscribed on h i s . ' p i l l a r s ' :
R e l i g i o u s v i c t o r y is
66
more valuable t h a n the one gained b y means of arms ! "
But
was t h i s r e l i g i o u s v i c t o r y p o s s i b l e i n t h i s e a r t h l y l i f e ?
Was
it practical ?
draught
of nectar
is said
to make a m a n
i m m o r t a l ; m a y be ! B u t c a n a n y b o d y t e l l t h e w h e r e a b o u t s o f
the shop where t h a t nectar is available ?
156-A.
[Whoever can
satisfy his hunger by eating
the
r i c e a n d c u r r y m a d e o f w o r d s ?]
167.
resources,
Was
not
the empire of A s o k a with
power and
the u n l i m i t e d
w e a l t h w i t h w h i c h he c o u l d c a r r y o u t ,
throughout the whole of I n d i a a n d abroad, a vigorous propa

ganda
' t h a t religious v i c t o r y was
battle-field', itself g a i n e d o n the

invincible
four-fold
army
superior to v i c t o r y on
strength of the m i g h t y
built up
by
Chandragupta
the
and
and
C h a n a k y a ^ ' ? H a d a l l t h a t a r m y forsworn arms a n d lived the

idle p a r a s i t i c life o f the
' b h i k k u s ' i n the ' v i h a r a s ' , embracing
B u d d h i s m , as s o o n as A s o k a
ascended his ancestral
throne,
w o u l d i t h a v e b e e n p o s s i b l e f o r h i m t o s i t t h e r e s e c u r e l y as a n
emperor even for a moment ?
E v e n at that time the
Greek
s t a t e s b e y o n d t h e I n d i a n b o r d e r a n d f a r t h e r off t h a n t h e s e t h e
more ferocious w i l d tribes of the S a k a - K u s h a n - H u n t y p e , w h o
r e c o g n i z e d ' v i o l e n c e ' as t h e
objectives
were
o n l y means
a n x i o u s l y w a i t i n g for
pounce, like a lion,
on India, but
invincible Indian army.
of achieving their
an
opportunity
t h e y feared
W o u l d they a l l not
to
the four-fold
have t a k e n this
g o l d e n o p p o r t u n i t y to t h r o t t l e the ' b h i k k u - r i d d e n ' I n d i a a n d

A s o k a ' s ' r e l i g i o u s t r i u m p h w i t h o u t t h e use o f a r m s ' a n d d r a w n
its blood ?
158.
B u t i t is h a r d l y n e c e s s a r y
and 'whens'.
A t that very time,
t o i n d u l g e i n these ' i f s '
India had unfortunately
to
suffer t h e g r i e v o u s c o n s e q u e n c e s o f t h e p r e a c h i n g , n o t o n l y o f
A s o k a b u t o f t h e B u d d h a h i m s e l f , as h a s b e e n
shown i n m y
p l a y , ' S a n y a s t a K h a d g a ' " . T h e miserable p l i g h t o f the people

a n d t h e s u c c e s s f u l r e s i s t a n c e w h i c h t h e V e d i c H i n d u s offered
w i l l be described
159.
hereafter.
W h i l e d e s c r i b i n g these sad consequences,
at a l l i n t e n d to analyse the comparative merits a n d
I do not
demerits
67,
2ND GLORIOUS E P O C H
of a l l religious principles, practices

Vedic and
the B u d d h i s t
or
rituals
religions l i k e the
ces, s a n y a s a n d t h e l i k e , f r o m t h e ' o t h e r
view, nor do I wish to examine
of both
worldly'
point
of
them thoroughly and compa
ratively from 'this-worldly' outlook.
To
see
how
t h o s e p r i n c i p l e s are t r u s t w o r t h y t o d a y o r h o w
r i t u a l s are w o r t h f o l l o w i n g at the present
t h e scope o f t h i s b o o k .
the
sacrifices, p e n a n
many
of
m a n y o f those
time is also out of,
So these p o i n t s w i l l
not
be
raised.
I , however, w i s h to discuss i n this book the nation-wide
con
s e q u e n c e s o f t h e different r e l i g i o u s p r i n c i p l e s a n d t h e a c t i o n s
o f their followers o n the p o l i t i c a l life o f I n d i a o f
For without
rents
and
those days.
a n y such h i s t o r i c a l a n a l y s i s , the different
cur
u n d e r c u r r e n t s o f h i s t o r y o f t h o s e t i m e s c a n n o t be
properly shown.
AFTER THE DEATH OF ASOKA
160.
This
laboured
hard
pious
emperor,
according
to
Asoka,
who
till
his
end
his o w n religious f a i t h for the
ultimate good of m a n k i n d , d i e d i n 232 B . C .

161.
H i s d e a t h p r o v e d t o be t h e b e g i n n i n g o f t h e e n d o f
that magnificent I n d i a M a u r y a E m p i r e !
162.
D u r i n g t h e l a s t 2 5 y e a r s o f h i s l i f e he
had
himself h e a r t a n d soul to the p r o p a g a t i o n o f the

cult.
applied
Buddhistic
H i s d e s c e n d a n t s w h o s u c c e e d e d h i m as e m p e r o r s
a l l h o n e s t B u d d h i s t s a n d t h a t is w h y t h e y t u r n e d
nominal rulers, weak
in armed
strength^'.
out
Because
were
to
be
o f the
c r i m i n a l neglect o f the i m p e r i a l m i l i t a r y m i g h t for these f o r t y

y e a r s o r so b y t h e ' e x t r e m i s t s ' a m o n g
the followers
Buddhist principle of 'non-violence' and
their
of
the
rulers,
the
whole m i l i t a r y o r g a n i z a t i o n of the M a u r y a empire

to the frontiers, and especially
the
north-western
gradually went into complete disorder.

e n o u g h f o r t h e f o r e i g n foes
through the
had
death".
within
up
frontier,
T h i s was allurement
been
awe o f t h e M a u r y a e m p i r e , t o
aggression on I n d i a h a r d l y
Asoka's
who
right
thirty
so f a r
kept
venture
years
or
off
fresh
so
of
68
SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS O F INDIAN HISTORY.
THE AGGRESSION OF BACTRIAN

163.
tor and d r i v e n a w a y the Greeks far

m o u n t a i n s r o u n d a b o u t 315 B .
140).
GREEKS
S a m r a t C h a n d r a g u p t a h a d defeated Seleucos N i c a
beyond
C . (cf.
the
Hindukush
paragraphs
Seleucos h a d established his i n d e p e n d e n t
d o m i n B a c t r i a adjoining the western side
130
Greek
of the H i n d u k u s h
mountains w h i c h was then the extreme frontier o f I n d i a .

it was independent, i t h a d lost every contact
n a l distant European Greek state.
w i t h the
cause o f the b r e a k i n the
were
enmity.
called A s i a n
continuity during
the
high
had
fallen
standards
original Greeks of Alexander's time.
They had now
and
Alexandrian
Alexandrian
ambition
goaded t h e m on.
of
their
of conquering
A s s o o n as t h e y s a w
Be
intervening
of the s p i r i t
vigour
These
Greeks.
the
h u n d r e d y e a r s o r so, these B a c t r i a n G r e e k s
miserably i n every respect from
As-
origi
I f at a l l there existed a n y
contact between the two, i t was t h a t of dire

B a c t r i a n Greeks, therefore,
to
king
of
nothing
ancestors.
I n d i a , however,
the
still
degeneration
the m i l i t a r y s t r e n g t h of the M a u r y a empire,
off
the
these
of
Bactrian
G r e e k s w e r e fired w i t h t h e m a l i c i o u s a m b i t i o n o f I n d i a n c o n
q u e s t , as h a s a l r e a d y b e e n t o l d a b o v e , a n d D e m e t r e o s ,
k i n g at
India
that
t i m e , c r o s s e d the
Hindukush
and
A s t h e I n d i a n a r m y offered n o r e s i s t a n c e w o r t h t h e
name, Demetreos reduced K a m b o j , Gandhar a n d

Indus, and conquering the whole of P a n c h n a d ,
dhip
their
attacked
crossed
the
that Yavana-
(the G r e e k K i n g ) p r o c e e d e d w i t h h i s a r m y
to
conquer
M a g a d h a i t s e l f T h e whole o f the Greek a r m y was inspired

w i t h the w a r l i k e s p i r i t and t h e y began to declare
were
going to realize
the d r e a m o f the I n d i a n
that
they
conquest
of
Alexander^^.
W H Y THIS S U D D E N D E G E N E R A T I O N
OF
INDIAN B R A V E R Y ?
164.
H o w v e r y s t r a n g e i t is t h a t h a r d l y
before a
d r e d y e a r s o r so t h e p r o v i n c e s l i k e t h e P a n c h n a d (the
hun
Punjab)
a n d others f r o m the H i n d u k u s h to the I n d u s i n w h i c h the

brave Indian K s h a t r i y a s , their republics, and soldiers and the
69
2 N D GLORIOUS EPOCH
common populace h a d a l l defeated a n d repulsed, w i t h excep

t i o n a l v a l o u r , the
Seleucos
and
aggressive Greeks
drove
them back,
under
Alexander and
s h o u l d n o w be
o v e r r u n so
v e r y easily b y the m u c h too weaker a n d degenerated B a c t r i a n

G r e e k s ! O w i n g to the c o n s t a n t d r e a d
warriors of India, Alexander and
of the
Seleucos
brave
could
fighting
not
sleep
s o u n d l y i n t h e i r m i l i t a r y c a m p s w h i l e fighting i n these p r o v i n
ces.
B u t these
second-rate B a c t r i a n Greek m i l i t a r y
c o u l d sleep s o u n d l y i n the r o y a l palace
leaders
o f A y o d h y a (Saketa)
i n the confident safety o f t h e i r t r i u m p h .

165.
This Greek invasion of Demetreos took place within
t h i r t y to f o r t y years o f A s o k a ' s a d o p t i o n o f B u d d h i s m . H o w
did t h e I n d i a n r e s i s t i n g
capacity a n d b r a v e r y i n the
provinces
of Gandhar,
P a n c h n a d a n d others
suddenly
d u r i n g those
intervening years?
event
in
those
thirty
to
forty
What
years
valiant
d e t e r i o r a t e so
particular
necessitated
this
degeneracy i n t h e h i g h s t a n d a r d o f I n d i a n h e r o i s m ?
166.
W a s t h i s B a c t r i a n G r e e k i n v a d i n g a r m y , u n d e r the
leadership of Demetreos, i n
A l e x a n d e r a n d Seleucos?
any
way
superior to
N o t at a l l !
those
T h e y themselves
of
ad
m i t t e d t h a t t h e i r forefathers under the leadership o f A l e x a n

der a n d Seleucos were far superior to
w i t h almost d i v i n e powers*'.
s o n , w h y these i n f e r i o r a n d
them,
weaker
Greeks
t h e I n d i a n s so v e r y e a s i l y , w a s n o t t h a t
h a d increased since the
time
of
endowed
I n d i a n heroism and the I n d i a n capacity to
the rea
should
the
conquer
Greek
Alexander
must have deteriorated to a horrible

167.
were
It clearly means that
but
resist
prowess
that
the
aggression
extent.
N o w , d u r i n g the hundred a n d twenty-seven
years
o r so t h a t e l a p s e d b e t w e e n t h e A l e x a n d r i a n a g g r e s s i o n i n 327
B . C . a n d t h e one b y D e m e t r e o s a b o u t 2 0 0 B . C , t h e r e o c c u r
r e d o n l y one s i g n i f i c a n t e v e n t w h i c h w a s l i k e l y t o b r i n g a b o u t
t h i s g r i e v o u s f a l l i n g off i n t h e h i g h s t a n d a r d o f I n d i a n m a t e
r i a l prowess and t h e i r a b i l i t y to repulse the enemy.
have been the extremist
propaganda
of
the
non-violent principles of B u d d h i s m which

military might throughout
these
provinces.
It must
non-resistant
condemned
For
no
the
other
70
S!X GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY
event o f such magnitude took place at that
time.
W e shall
j u s t consider here t w o p o i n t s w h i c h t h r o w some l i g h t o n t h i s

issue.
INDIAN M E N T A L I T Y A T T H E T I M E O F
ALEXANDER'S INVASION A N D T H A T A T T H E
TIME OF DEMETREOS !
168.
A t the time o f A l e x a n d e r the
Buddhist
cult
never heard of i n the provinces o f K a m b o j , G a n d h a r ,

n a d straight to S i n d .
(cf.
p a r a : 16).
was
Panch
T h e people there were
hero worshippers nf V e d i c H i n d u s ! States l i k e the Y o u d h e y a s

were
proud of their war-like
s p i r i t a n d bore the
attribute
' N a t i o n - i n - a r m s ' (siiq^sftq^) w i t h e v i d e n t e x u l t a t i o n ! (cf : p a r a

38).
N o t o n l y the K s h a t r i y a s there, b u t i n some o f the states
a l l t h e c i t i z e n s , m e n a n d w o m e n , y o u n g or o l d , t o o k t h e
t o face t h e
aggressive
foreign enemy.
a certain republic got beaten, the
Where
field
unfortunately
brave I n d i a n ladies there
l e a p t i n t o t h e fire w i t h t h e d a u n t l e s s c h i l d r e n (cf. p a r a s 4 0 t o
55) a t t h e i r
breasts !
One
more t h i n g can
be
adduced i n
support o f the m a r t i a l s p i r i t o f the V e d i c I n d i a n s o f the
time
of C h a n d r a g u p t a - C h a n a k y a who were ever prepared to p r o t e c t

the national boundaries.
169.
I t is i n t e r e s t i n g t o n o t e h o w m a r t i a l
prowess
been e x t o l l e d i n g l o w i n g terms i n the famous treatise,

shastra' of Chanakya,
tion
of
the
w h i c h m a i n l y guided the
magnificent
Indian
A c c o r d i n g to Chanakya's treatise,
has
'Artha
administra
empire of Chandragupta.
a l l the
varnas
including
t h e B r a h m i n s h a d free access t o t h e m i l i t a r y s e r v i c e .
?rq%^t5^ 55^5:5T?^^?cr> ffsrfeT
ii
(in the event of an extensive w a r w i t h the enemy.
Yudhi-
s t h i r , a l l t h e classes o f p e o p l e s h o u l d b e seen w e l l - a r m e d w i t h
weapons.)
T h i s was the t r a d i t i o n o f the
V e d i c H i n d u s ! W h e n such
a l a r g e i m p e r i a l a r m y e n t e r e d t h e b a t t l e f i e l d i n o r d e r t o face
the enemy,
the emperor,
dictates C h a n a k y a , himself was
address the whole four-fold a r m y i n the f o l l o w i n g w a y :
to
71
<'t^Kc(CA||^
( T h e b r a v e w a r r i o r s enjoy
the
w h i c h is obtainable t h r o u g h the
same
final
bliss
as
by
the
sacrificing their
i n s t a n t l y to the same blissful s t a t e ( i n heaven).

is t o be e n j o y e d b y y o u
why wait.
the
one
ceremonial bath
t h e c o m p l e t i o n o f s a c r i f i c e s i t is v o u c h s a f e d
I n the righteous w a r the warriors
dom
^xm ifir:
^T^ra-^f^nnRTi^: qin^Rg^gr^R
after
VedasI
lives
This
as w e l l as i t is b y m e .
go
king
Then,
P a l l u p o n t h e e n e m y , a n d a n n i h i l a t e t h e m !)
171.
W h o can tell, even
have thus inspired his
Chandragupta
Indian
fighting
himself
might
forces w h e n t h e y m a r
ched u p o n Seleucos !
172. T h e w a r , w h i c h b e a t s d o w n u n j u s t i f i a b l e a g g r e s s i o n ,
protects the v i r t u o u s people a n d destroys the w i c k e d ones, i s
never considered ' v i o l e n t ' b y the V e d i c religion.
I t is called
a r e l i g i o u s w a r (a r i g h t e o u s war!)**.
173.
had
A t the time o f A l e x a n d e r the V e d i c propagandists
been
going round
kindling
b r a v a d o i n o r d e r t o fight s u c h a
against the
Yavan
(Greek) enemy
from the P a n c h n a d to S i n d h .
gandists, mostly
the
fire
righteous
of heroism
and
war of liberation
throughout
that region
M a n y of such national propa
B r a h m i n s , were
being
caught
and hanged
b y A l e x a n d e r ! ( c f : p a r a s 32 a n d 6 9 f o r P l u t a r c h ' s c i t a t i o n )
174.
After the v a l i a n t
r o u t e d t h e forces o f t h e
soldiers of Chandragupta
Y a v a n emperor,
thus
Seleucos, C h a n d r a
g u p t a a n d C h a n a k y a b u i l t a strong steel wall o f the mightiest

four-fold
a r m y i n the
right up to the
world
to protect
Hindukush mountain.
the I n d i a n
The
dread
a r m e d m i g h t alone stopped the B a c t r i a n Greeks

H i n d u k u s h from harbouring any thought
I n d i a f o r a b o u t 125 y e a r s .
himself
the
a b o u t 252
follower of the
B . C . , the
B u t as s o o n
security of the
that
the
of enmity towards
as S a m r a t A s o k a c a l l e d
Vedic
religion, that means t i l l
north-western
as
beyond
So long
fronrier
M a u r y a n empire remained well-equipped and

175.
empire
of
Asoka
adopted
empire fell to pieces !
guards
of
the
invincible.
Buddhism,
H a d Asoka
this
abdicated
72
from
the
imperial throne
of
Magadha when
he
adopted
B u d d h i s m as L o r d G a u t a m B u d d h a h i m s e l f f o r s o o k t h e S a k y a
n a t i o n before h i m ,
a n d h a d he t r a v e l l e d a r o u n d as a b h i k k u
p r o p a g a t i n g the f a i t h , the I n d i a n
spared a great c a l a m i t y a n d
empire
t o o , w o u l d have been t r u l y tested.

could not bring himself
the c o n t r a r y he
have
been
Buddhism,
B u t t i l l his death A s o k a
to abdicate his i m p e r i a l throne.
turned his
monastery to carry
might
A s o k a ' s l o y a l t y to
on the
whole empire
propaganda.
On
into a Buddhistic
Evidently
enough
i n those frontier provinces the d i c t u m s l i k e ' R e l i g i o u s v i c t o r y

excels
m a r t i a l g l o r y ' , ' A n g e r s h o u l d be
negation
conquered b y the
o f a n g e r ' , ' N o n - v i o l e n c e is t h e s u p r e m e
duty', 'Never k i l l any animal', and

their roots i n the
Vedic
such
religious
others which h a d
r e l i g i o n , a n d w h i c h were beneficial
t o t h e s o c i e t y so l o n g as t h e y w e r e p r a c t i s e d w i t h d u e r e g a r d
to
place,
time
and
person,
began
to
be
B u d d h i s t way, irrespective o f any such
preached
in the
consideration and in
absolute terms, without any reservations. B a n d s of 'bhikkus'

brought up
and
maintained
by
the
imperial treasury
A s o k a b e g a n to p r e a c h i n t h a t r e g i o n t h a t
a r m e d m i g h t was
a s i n ! O n l y the f o l l o w e r s o f B u d d h i s m were a p p o i n t e d
high
ofiices o f
'Dharmamahamatra'
of
{^^ ^Tm),
to
provincial
officers, a n d t h e f a i t h f u l g o v e r n m e n t s e r v a n t s l i k e t h e R a j j u k s .
A l l these were expected, a c c o r d i n g to the orders from
to
reader
every
precept and
the
sort
practice
provinces
like
of help
soldiers.
warlike
level to the
o f the B u d d h i s t i c c u l t .
Throughout
Gandhar
and
P a n c h n a d B u d d h i s m was
civilians
N a t u r a l l y i n those frontier
spirit
and
armed
strength
but
also
began
B u d d h i s t i c principles gained
where w i t h the avowed r o y a l support.
amongst
the
provinces o f I n d i a , the
to
s p e e d i l y as t h e u n t r a m m e l l e d p r o p a g a n d a a b o u t
and other
Asoka,
government
preached not only amongst
on
decrease
as
non-violence
momentum
every
After Carrying on such
d e m i l i t a r i z i n g and a n t i - n a t i o n a l p r o p a g a n d a for twenty years,

A s o k a breathed his last.
lings,
surpassed
Asoka
H i s successors, the B u d d h i s t w e a k
in
the
f r o n t i e r g u a r d s w h i c h h a d been so
neglect
of the
invincible
scrupulously and
assidu-
73
2ND GLORIOUS E P O C H
ously
maintained in well-equipped military
the t i m e
of Chandragupta.
T h i s was
outposts
ignored
since
to such an
e x t e n t t h a t t h e w h o l e d e f e n c e - l i n e c o l l a p s e d as w o u l d a w h o l e
t u r r e t t h e base o f w h i c h h a s s u n k
IN
176.
Because
imperial
principles, which
the
the
derided
and
extremist
valour
because
the
Buddhist
and
which
they
their
empire
criminally
fought
for
transformed
the
gigantic Buddhistic monastery
b h i k k u s , the heroic s p i r i t
c o m p l e t e l y because
suffered
time of
of this
frontier
organization which
t h a t is the reason w h y Demetreos'

-to t h o s e o f A l e x a n d e r a n d
people of the
since the
and
saffron-clad B u d d h a
patriotism
military
the strongest i n the w o r l d
into
among the
provinces and their staunch
wore out
their
m a r t i a l prowess,
fighting warriors
debasement a n d the
descendants w i t h
one-sided
intrepidity and
empire into
converted
his
throughout
of the
n a t i o n a l independence,
whole
and
carried
incessant propaganda
Jieglected
SHORT
Asoka
support
underground.
horrible
h a d been
Chandragupta,
internal virus.
And
G r e e k forces, f a r i n f e r i o r
Seleucos,
c o u l d so
easily
reduce
the whole region from the H i n d u k u s h to the P a n c h n a d
and
could march proudly towards Magadha.

177.
the
W i t h a l l the
disposal
.governors,
of
i m p e r i a l a u t h o r i t y a n d resources
these B u d d h i s t s , none
nor any
administrator, nor
population, got excited a n d b o l d l y
o f the
even
independence
of I n d i a
a n d subjugate
enraged at this i n s u l t o f I n d i a n o r
"The
self
v e r y descendant of A s o k a
emperor
Buddhist K i n g
and
was
provincial
the
came forward
t h e b a t t l e f i e l d t h e s e Y a v a n foes w h o d a r e d
Buddhist
t o fight i n
snatch
it.
at
They
a w a y the
were not
were t h e y a s h a m e d o f i t .
i n Magadha, who called him
adoring
B r i h a d r a t h , never
the i m p e r i a l throne,
took a
the
step to resist the
advance of the Greek enemy !

178.
Perhaps that B u d d h i s t K i n g
over t h e G r e e k s b y h i s u n r e s t r a i n e d
dhistic
principle of
'non-resistance'
was
trjdng
observance
and
the
to
win
o f the B u d
one
which
74
p r e a c h e d , " A n g e r s h o u l d be
conquered b y
a n g e r " a n d was t r y i n g to succeed
in
the
the
negation o f
application of the
Buddhistic doctrine by keeping indoors !

WAVE O F NATION-WIDE R A G E A M O N G T H E
VEDIC HINDUS : T H E VALIANT
KHARVELA,
T H E KING O F KALINGA, MARCHES O N

THE
179.
A l t h o u g h the B u d d h i s t s were neither enraged
disturbed,
t h a t the
GREEKS
nor
for that
matter,
Greek aggression
was
even
Vedic H i n d u s at
least
were
the
highly
national
nation's
enraged
liberty,
at
n a t i o n a l i n s u l t a n d the i m m i n e n t n a t i o n a l c a l a m i t y .
tunately,
they had no
political
power
nor
of the fact
u n d e r m i n i n g the
honour of I n d i a or t h a t i t endangered
the
ashamed
this
Unfor
left i n the n o r t h o f
I n d i a which could i m m e d i a t e l y resist this n a t i o n a l c a l a m i t y .

But
within
decade
of Asoka's death
the
provinces
of
K a l i n g a and A n d h r a i n south I n d i a had renounced the
para-
mountcy
their
o f the
Buddhist
independent kingdoms^'.
Mauryas and
were staunch followers o f the V e d i c

staunch Indian
patriots.
a weak
furore amongst the

the k i n g of the
The
northern I n d i a , and
Buddhist, could
r e l i g i o n a n d so
equally
B o t h of them h a d b u i l t up m i g h t y
armies well-equipped w i t h arms.

had conquered
established
T h e k i n g s o f b o t h these provinces-
not
news t h a t t h e Greeks
t h a t the M a g a d h a k i n g ,
at a l l resist i t , caused a great
Vedic population i n South I n d i a . A t last,
independent State
Kharvela, decided to
of Kalinga,
march himself
the
valiant
at t h e h e a d o f a n a r m y
against the Greek a r m y of Demetreos.

THE YAVANAS
ROUTED
: THEIR
HASTY
RETREAT !
180.
Magadha^s
F i r s t of all with a
and joined battle
where near Ayodhya^^.
mighty
with
the
army
he
conquered
G r e e k forces some
The strong Indian army of K a l i n g a
dealt such a c r u s h i n g defeat u p o n the Greeks t h a t Demetreos'"'

i m m e d i a t e l y t u r n e d h i s face b a c k w a r d s , a n d m a r c h e d off w i t h
75
all his a r m y back to his home b e y o n d the

181.
A f t e r d r i v i n g the
India, K h a r v e l a d i d not
fleeing
Greeks
find
much
Panchnad'^.
beyond the frontiers o f

time either to pursue the
enemy or to organize the a d m i n i s t r a t i o n o f the whole
of that
region.
Kalinga
Political
almost
emergency
immediately.
He
M a u r y a emperor of Magadha, K i n g
him
back
to
dethrone
the
Brihadrath.
he returned to K a h n g a , K h a r v e l a
the V e d i c t r a d i t i o n , the
drove
d i d not
celebrated,
horse ceremony'*,
A s s o o n as
according
to
to
commemorate
t h e b r i l l i a n t v i c t o r y he h a d g a i n e d a g a i n s t t h e G r e e k s i n d e
fence o f t h e h o n o u r a n d l i b e r t y o f I n d i a .
was particularly
significance".
known
Besides
to
have
owing to
T h i s horse-sacrifice
national
Asoka's
and
ban,
political
the
Vedic
H i n d u s were not able to perform a n y sacrifice whatsoever for

t h e l a s t f o r t y o r fifty y e a r s .
B u t soon after the V e d i c states
were established i n K a l i n g a a n d A n d h r a , this horse-sacrifice,

t h e first o f i t s k i n d w a s c e l e b r a t e d i n t o t a l defiance o f a l l t h e
injunctions of A s o k a on the
talising
the
crushing
Vedic religious practices immor
defeat
inflicted o n the
Greeks,
the
n a t i o n a l enemies of I n d i a .
ANOTHER GREEK
182.
Seeing t h a t
INVASION
Kharvela had
M e n a n d e r , w h o h a d so f a r
returned
to the south
stabilized his position i n K a m b o j
a n d G a n d h a r and who was furious at the disaster met w i t h b y

Demetreos on his m a r c h against M a g a d h a , once again i n v a d e d
I n d i a w i t h i n a p e r i o d o f four
years'*.
A s at the time of the
i n v a s i o n o f D e m e t r e o s so a l s o a t t h i s t i m e t h e G r e e k s d i d n o t
meet w i t h any
which
was
become
opposition worth
dominated
pacifist.
The
by
the n a m e i n t h e P a n c h n a d ,
t h e B u d d h i s t s a n d , as s u c h , h a d
weak
descendant
of Asoka
t h r o n e o f M a g a d h a , t o o offered n o effective
THE BUDDHISTS SYMPATHIZE

THE
183.
O n the contrary,
p a t h y o f m a n y of the
on
the
resistance.
WITH
GREEKS
Menander
Buddhists
in
c o u l d e n l i s t t h e .sym
his
campaign.
F o r he
76
openly
said
that
he
approved
principles and t h a t he was
of many
soon
of the
Buddhist
going to become a
convert
t o it^^. S o , m a n y B u d d h i s t p r e a c h e r s b e g a n t o p u b l i c i s e t h a t
the Greeks
h a d come
to
fight
w i t h the
V e d i c H i n d u s alone
and t h a t i f t h e y c o n q u e r e d I n d i a t h e i r s w o u l d be a B u d d h i s t
rule !
The
B u d d h i s t s were
not much
alien nationality of the Greeks.

t h e differences o f
anti-national
Buddhist
caste,
and
race
or n a t i o n a l i t y !
anti-Indian
preachers
wicked
began to
A s their sympathetic
delude
assistance was
of his
was
directed
dha**.
M e n a n d e r came
the
the
T h i s was the
in which
the
people of I n d i a !
Menander,
G r e e k agents t h a t t h i s
t o s n a t c h a w a y the i m p e r i a l
w e a k B u d d h i s t rulers of M a g a
once a g a i n
reducing the
a n d other provinces right up to A y o d h y a .

the
with
s o l e l y t o n i p i n the b u d t h e
conspiracy of the V e d i c H i n d u s
p o w e r from the hands o f the
way
so u s e f u l t o
he too began to c i r c u l a t e t h r o u g h his

campaign
concerned
B u d d h i s m d i d n o t recognize
Panchnad
I n order to a v o i d
repetition of the sad plight of Demetreos who h a d made
u n d u e haste at a n
inopportune
time,
M e n a n d e r spent some
time i n A y o d h y a consolidating the n e w l y w o n territories a n d

replenishing his
army
M a g a d h a and waited
before
for the
B U T T H E R E IN
184.
India
had
launched
an
attack
on
PATALIPUTRA...?
T h e V e d i c c o m m u n i t y a n d their leaders i n N o r t h
already
because o f the
experienced
v i c t o r y o f the
T o a d d to i t the news a r r i v e d
sion ! Besides, the I n d i a n
signs of defection
Menander.
he
auspicious moment.
and
surge
brave
of
heroic
spirit
K h a r v e l a of K a l i n g a .
of Menander's manacing inva
Buddhist
betrayal
populace showed clear
of their
co-nationalists to
T h e n a t i o n a l i s t I n d i a n leaders, therefore,
formed
a revolutionary b o d y w i t h a v i e w to dethrone the vacillating

a n d w e a k B r i h a d r a t h M a u r y a f r o m t h e r o y a l seat o f M a g a d h a
a n d r e p l a c e h i m w i t h one o f t h e V e d i c sect, w h o w a s o f p r o v e n
metal
like Chandragupta M a u r y a .
B u t e v e r y b o d y was con
f r o n t e d w i t h t h e d i f S c u l t q u e s t i o n as t o w h o w a s t h e r e so b o l d
a n d p o w e r f u l as
to t a k e the lead i n
this national revolution
2ND
77
GLORIOUS EPOCH
a n d t o d e s t r o y t h e Y a v a n a s (the G r e e k s ) c o m p l e t e l y .
PUSHYAMITRA
185.
A m o n g s t the remnants of the Magadhan
warriors
i n the a r m y o f the above-named B r i h a d r a t h M a u r y a was one,

named Pushyamitra.
H e w as a B r a h m i n b y b i r t h .
moreover, a
supporter
staunch
of the
Vedic
I n d i a n n a t i o n a l i t y , and a devotee o f L o r d S h i v ' ' .

name
was
Shung.
Even
i n the
Magadhan
H e was,:
religion
and
H i s family
army
he
had
a t t a i n e d so m u c h i m p o r t a n c e b e c a u s e o f h i s m i l i t a r y e x p l o i t s ,
that Brihadrath
Maurya
himself
had
appointed
v e r y w i l l i n g l y but o n l y out of necessity,

C o m m a n d e r - i n - C h i e f o f t h e forces
war w i t h the i n v a d i n g Greeks.
of the
highest
military
enlarge and reorganize

the
patriotic Vedic
face o f t h e d e a d l y
T h e m o m e n t he g o t t h e r e i n s
authority,
the a r m y
it w i t h a l l the weapons.
i n the
him, not
t o t h e office o f t h e
Pushyamitra
began
to
of Magadha, and equipped
T h i s focussed
the a t t e n t i o n
populace on P u s h y a m i t r a , the
of a l l
general
of the a r m y . E v e r y b o d y a n x i o u s l y hoped, i f General P u s h y a

mitra
should
lead the
p o l i t i c a l coup
W h o else,
they
t h o u g h t , w a s , a t t h a t t i m e , fitter a n d a b l e r t h a n t h i s v a l i a n t
h e r o to a s c e n d t h e t r a d i t i o n a l i m p e r i a l t h r o n e
of the I n d i a n
empire ?
186.
From
the
Magadhan political
historically established
facts
r e v o l u t i o n w h i c h are going to be
of
this
related
v e r y s h o r t l y , i t w i l l be a m p l y c l e a r t h a t G e n e r a l P u s h y a m i t r a
must have
accepted the leadership of the future conspiracy.
I t is v e r y l i k e l y
t h a t he must have secured,
i n advance,
at
l e a s t t a c i t c o n s e n t o f h i s a r m y a n d some o f i t s l e a d e r s , b e f o r e
he a c t e d
openlj'.
ASSASSINATION O F BRIHADRATH
187.
While
d a y i t was
vast
courtyard
Pataliputra.
a l l these
decided to h o l d
of the
preparations
a grand
royal
palace
MAURYA
were g o i n g
military
i n the
on, one
r e v i e w i n the
capital city of
E m p e r o r ^ B r i h a d r a t h M a u r y a was present there
t o witness the m a r c h - p a s t a n d receive the salute of the a r m y .
78
B u t w h i l e as p e r P u s h y a m i t r a ' s
ments o f the f o u r - f o l d
were g o i n g
orders the ceremonial move
army and
their
different
formations
on w i t h a l l p o m p a n d show a n d noise a n d bustle,
f o r some r e a s o n , n o t k n o w n t o
near the place
where K i n g
history,
Brihadrath
some
trouble arose
was sitting.
I n the
excitement o f the moment. G e n e r a l P u s h y a m i t r a marched on

B r i h a d r a t h M a u r y a who had
come
t o be m e r e l y t h e t i t u l a r
head of the empire a n d beheaded him^^.

188.
T h i s c h o p p i n g off o f t h e h e a d o f B r i h a d r a t h p u t a
stop t o the d y n a s t y of the M a u r y a s ! T h e B u d d h i s t i c M a u r y a n

E m p i r e met its doom that day !
189.
This unexpected
and
horrible
turn
of
events
caused a great furore i n the large c r o w d assembled there. B u t

d i d any o f the armed
warriors or
royal
were
household
who
anyone
from those of the
sitting near
attack General P u s h y a m i t r a ?
N o , not at
King
Brihadrath
all.
O n the con
t r a r y , t h e w h o l e a r m y h a i l e d h i m as t h e i r leader'.
190.
F o r , General P u s h y a m i t r a h a d done e x a c t l y w h a t the
soldiers themselves and m a n y others

n o t , as n o b o d y
responsibility
had simply
Asoka's
i n the
for
done
whole
such
the
descendant,
an
wanted to do but could
of India
hazardous
unavoidable
Brihadrath
dared
shoulder
deed.
Pushyamitra
national duty of
Maurya,
himself t h o r o u g h l y incompetent to defend
the
killing
who had proved

the
independence
o f t h e I n d i a n empire*".
PUSHYAMITRA AND
191.
Chandragupta
CHANDRAGUPTA
a n d C h a n a k y a h a d to
assassinate,
as a n unavoidable n a t i o n a l d u t y , S a m r a t M a h a p a d m a N a n d a
who had proved himself thoroughly incapable of repulsing the
G r e e k s for t h e p r o t e c t i o n o f t h e I n d i a n e m p i r e a n d
its inde
p e n d e n c e a t t h e t i m e o f t h e first G r e e k i n v a s i o n o f A l e x a n d e r .
Just
for
the
same reason
Pushyamitra
had
t o c u t off t h e
head of B r i h a d r a t h M a u r y a , the n o m i n a l B u d d h i s t
s i m p l y as a n a t i o n a l d u t y .
emperor,
79
EMPEROR PUSHYAMITRA
192.
This momentous
184 B . C . "
event
SHUNG
took
place
round about
and w i t h a l l the V e d i c rituals P u s h y a m i t r a
was
a n n o i n t e d E m p e r o r o f I n d i a o n the throne o f A s o k a i n P a t a
liputra.
It marked the end of the
b e g i n n i n g of the reign o f the

EMPEROR
M a u r y a d y n a s t y a n d the
Shungas.
PUSHYAMITRA'S
CAMPAIGN
AGAINST T H E GREEKS !
193.
F i r s t of a l l , P u s h y a m i t r a
t r a t i v e set-up and
stabilized the
consolidated his
adminis
position i n his c a p i t a l
a n d the regions a r o u n d i t a n d after m o b i l i z i n g a s t r o n g four

f o l d a r m y , eager t o fight, he
f a r d u g i n h i s feet
fell upon
M e n a n d e r w h o h a d so
safe i n A y o d h y a * * .
Finding it extremely
difficult to h o l d their
ground
before the m i g h t y a r m s o f the
I n d i a n a r m y , the G r e e k general,
Earlier
Demetreos
Pushyamitra
was
had
not
Greek
pursued;
n o t g o i n g t o be
h u n t e d d o w n the Greek a r m y .
on the
M e n a n d e r began to retreat.
been
army and
slack.
but
He
this
chased
I n f l i c t i n g d e f e a t after
causing
confusion
time
and
defeat
i n their ranks,
P u s h y a m i t r a drove the d i s p i r i t e d a n d vanquished Menander

far b e y o n d the Indus.
Indus
was
once
The Indian
again
set
free
empire
from the
right
up
Greek
to the
political
dominance*'.
THE GREEK
SWORD WAS BROKEN, T H E G R E E K
SHIELD SHATTERED,
THE VERY ROOT
OF
THEIR POLITICAL POWER D U G UP

AND DESTROYED !
194.
This
was
the
last
of the
Greek aggressions
on
I n d i a . T h i s t e r r i b l e defeat inflicted o n the G r e e k s b y P u s h y a

m i t r a c o n s u m e d t h e i r s t r e n g t h so m u c h t h a t
the h e a r t to s t r i k e
again
at
Bharat
B h a r a t thus annihilated this Greek

source o f constant
195.
trouble since the
Pushyamitra
from the G r e e k
any
they never h a d
time
enemy who
i n future !
had
been a
time of Alexander.
a n n e x e d a l l the
territory
liberated
h a n d s t o h i s o w n empire**. H e a p p o i n t e d a t
80
U j j a i i i h i s s o n , A g n i m i t r a , as t h e v i c e r o y o f t h e r e g i o n . G e n e r a l
A g n i m i t r a was a brave a n d able c o m m a n d e r l i k e his
father.
H e forced the l a n d up to V i d a r b h a i n the S o u t h to a c k n o w

ledge his o v e r l o r d s h i p .
B u t l a t e r V i d a r b h a r e f u s e d t o d o so.
Hence A g n i m i t r a attacked it.

(the l o r d o f V i d a r b h a )
I n the battle V i d a r b h a d h i s h
w a s defeated**.
fusion. Princess M a l a v i k a , the
A m i d s t a l l this con
daughter of the
Vidarbharaj,
was enamoured o f the b r a v e r y a n d other virtues o f A g n i m i t r a

and
was
very
eager t o m a r r y
h i m . So w i t h the consent o f
P u s h y a m i t r a , the K i n g of V i d a r b h a celebrated
with Agnimitra.
This not only created
ship but also the

royal families.
bonds o f b l o o d - r e l a t i o n
O n this romantic
composed his famous p l a y
theme
marriage
between
itself
the
two
has K a l i d a s
Malavikagnimitra.
A H O R S E - S A C R I F I C E IN T H E V E R Y
OF
196.
her
the bonds of friend
PATALIPUTRA
ASOKA!
Pushyamitra, who
had
completely
destroyed
the
Greeks, the age-old a l i e n enemies o f the n a t i o n , a n d rejuve

nated the I n d i a n empire, h a d acquired w i t h his own splendid
v i c t o r i e s the r i g h t
to
perform
a horse-sacrifice
according
to the V e d i c t r a d i t i o n .
A b o u t this right of Samrat P u s h y a
mitra
writes
Vincent
(1924), " T h e
Smith
Yavanas
and
disposed
of i n due
his claim
t o r e i g n as t h e
and straightaway
magnificent
i n h i s Early
a l l other
course,
of
India
rivals having
been
Pushyamitra.
History
was
justified
paramount power of north
proceeded to
celebration of the
in
India
a n n o u n c e h i s success b y a
Ashvamedha
Sacrifice at his
c a p i t a l . (P.212)*6.
197.
This declaration of celebrating
b y Samrat P u s h y a m i t r a t l i r i l l e d the
the m i n o r i t y c o m m u n i t y
pride and
martial
of the
triumph.
who h a d d e p r i v e d the V e d i c
whole
horse-sacrifice
country,
barring
Buddhists, with national
I n the v e r y c a p i t a l o f A s o k a ,
Hindus of
d o m b y means of his supreme p o l i t i c a l

Ashvamedha of Samrat Pushyamitra
horse-sacrifice
t h e i r r e l i g i o u s free
authority,
to be
was
this
performed.
This
of P u s h y a m i t r a was i n fact a p u b l i c i m p e r i a l
proclamation of Samrat P u s h y a m i t r a t h a t a l l the restrictions
81
2ND GLORIOUS EPOCH
imposed b y A s o k a
on
the
religious freedom of
the
Vedic
H i n d u s were w i t h d r a w n .
198.
E m p e r o r Pushyamitra's grandson,
Vasumitra, was
a l s o a s p i r i t e d y o u n g p r i n c e , as h i s f a t h e r , P u s h y a m i t r a ' s s o n ,
A g n i m i t r a was a veteran army-leader a n d
administrator.
an
efficient
royal
W h e n Samrat P u s h y a m i t r a let his sacrificial
horse loose o n i t s t r i u m p h a l m a r c h t h r o u g h o u t
the l a n d , the
t a s k of p r o t e c t i n g t h a t horse w i t h a strong
a r m y was entrus
ted to this brave young grandson. General
Vasumitra.
horse
was
not
o b s t r u c t e d i n h i s free r a m b l e r i g h t u p t o t h e
banks o f the Indus.

opposed
by
B u t o n the banks o f the
certain
conventions of the
Pushyamitra
The
Yavan
time,
I n d u s he
was
K i n g which, according to the
meant
was challenged.
that
So
the
sovereignty
of
the y o u n g General V a s u
m i t r a f o u g h t w i t h t h e ' Y a v a n ' e n e m y a n d after d e f e a t i n g h i m

completely, got released the ceremonial
horse.
less j o y t h a t w a s u n i v e r s a l l y f e l t i n t h e
year
the
invincible
and
The
bound
c a p i t a l , w h e n after
unconquered
General
Vasumitra
t r i u m p h a n t l y m a r c h e d i n t o t h e c i t y , c a n v e r y w e l l be seen i n t h e
formal i n v i t a t i o n sent b y P u s h y a m i t r a to his son, A g n i m i t r a ,
w h i c h i s s t i l l a v a i l a b l e t o us i n a l m o s t t h e v e r y s a m e
of the
Emperor*".
Kalidas
has
words
practically reproduced
it
v e r b a t i m et l i t t e r a t i m i n h i s a f o r e s a i d p l a y , ' M a l a v i k a g n i m i t r a ' .
T h a t letter i n the
drama
is so
m i g h t read i t w i t h pleasure.
interesting
I t is a l i v i n g
that
everybody
document of
the
thoughts o f S a m r a t P u s h y a m i t r a a n d t h e c o m m o n feelings o f
the people o f those t r i u m p h a n t
A NATIONAL
199.
graced
days.
FESTIVAL
The festive occasion o f
with
the
presence
the
horse-ceremony
was
o f t h e g r e a t sages a n d a s c e t i c s o f
I n d i a , B r a h m i n s well-versed i n a l l the V e d i c lore, the h i g h

born
and
Kshatriya Kings
administrators
of
and
princes, the
the
empire,
p r o m i n e n t officers
eminent citizens
and
l e a d e r s i n t o w n s . P a t a n j a l i w h o w a s r e n o w n e d as t h e g r e a t e s t
of the
scholars and
universal
approval,
who has
among
n o w cotne
t o be
listed,
with
the world's greatest scholars
82
i n c l u d i n g t h e w e s t e r n o n e s w a s also p r e s e n t o n t h a t g l o r i o u s
occasion.
With
the
blessings
and
participation of
such
celebrities the f e s t i v a l of t h a t horse-sacrifice n a t u r a l l y
came
to acquire the d i g n i t y a n d grandeur
o f the I n d i a n n a t i o n a l
v i c t o r y over the Mlenchchas.

T O T A L L Y ANNIHILATED ASIAN G R E E K
200.
After the Greeks
were
STOCK
driven away
beyond
I n d u s b y S a m r a t P u s h y a m i t r a r o u n d a b o u t 190
and I n d i a was r i d of a l l
Greek
dominance,
saw the beginning of t h e i r e x t i n c t i o n .

Gandhar a n d
Bactria (Balhik)
the
t o 180 B . C .
t h e G r e e k race
B e y o n d the I n d u s i n
they had
some
s m a l l states
dragging on their u n c e r t a i n existence. A n d about the beginning

of t h e first c e n t u r y o f t h e C h r i s t i a n e r a , w h e n a g r e a t t i d e o f
t h e fierce w a r - l i k e r a c e o f t h e S a k a s f r o m C e n t r a l A s i a d a s h e d
against Bactria,
P e r s i a a n d Gandhar, the Greeks
knew
not
wrhere t o flee i n o r d e r t o e s c a p e t h e t e r r i b l e i m p a c t o f S a k a s '

sharp
swords.
They
a n d the infant.
fled
with wives and children,
A t last they crossed the I n d u s
I n d i a t o save t h e i r lives*'.
B u t now they
the o l d
and
c a m e as
entered
displaced
persons seeking shelter !
What a
of
from the triumphant entry of their
theirs
was
far cry
tragic irony ! This
influx
fore-fathers u n d e r A l e x a n d e r a n d Seleucos! T h e l a t t e r r u s h e d
i n c r y i n g hoarse for w a r , w h i l e the
present
Greeks
came
in
begging for shelter ! !

201.
But India
gave
them
shelter very graciously i n
t h o s e m o s t u n f o r t u n a t e d a y s , f o r g e t t i n g a l l enmity*^.
runaway
Greeks
settled
These
severally wherever and whenever
t h e i r s e p a r a t e b a t c h e s c o u l d find a n y s h e l t e r .
Some of them
became converts to B u d d h i s m w h i l e some courted H i n d u i s m .

B u t as V e d i c H i n d u s a l o n e h a d t h e i r
I n d i a , these Greeks, whether
states everywhere
they were B u d d h i s t s or V e d i c
H i n d u s , w e r e n o t a b l e t o cause a n y s o r t o f p o l i t i c a l
They
adopted
the I n d i a n
in
languages,
swiftly they were merged c o m p l e t e l y i n
trouble.
I n d i a n customs
the
Indian
and
society.
A n d because t h e y h a d m a r i t a l a n d o t h e r s o c i a l r e l a t i o n s w i t h
the I n d i a n s , w i t h i n a c e n t u r y or two t h e y c o m p l e t e l y lost the
83
2ND GLORIOUS EPOCH
sense o f t h e i r s e p a r a t e e x i s t e n c e as G r e e k s t h e sense o f t h e i r
s e p a r a t e n a t i o n a l i t y ! J u s t as a l u m p o f s a l t d i s s o l v e s s w i f t l y
into
the t o r r e n t i a l
current o f the Ganges,
i n the
same w a y
t h e i r Greek e x t r a c t i o n was t o t a l l y merged i n t o the t i d a l w a v e

o f I n d i a n life.
T H E M L E N C H C H A S M E R G E D INTO O U R
CIVILIZATION
202.
t o o , . have
Most
of
the
western
historians,
c o m p l e t e l y m i s s e d one
and
our
w h i c h f o r t h a t v e r y r e a s o n m u s t be m a d e e x p l i c i t here.
this.
own
point i n this connection

It
is
W h e t h e r i t was the Greeks o r other f o r e i g n aggressors,
w h o e v e r c a m e flashing t h e i r s w o r d s b u t w h o were u l t i m a t e l y
conquered a n d engulfed, completely submerged i n our society
leaving not a trace
of their
separate existence
o v e r y case i t h a s been a m p l y p r o v e d t h a t
the
behind.
i t was o n l y
In
when
a g g r e s s o r ' s i n s o l e n t s w o r d was b e a t e n d o w n i t w a s o n l y
w h e n the aggressor
was vanquished completely i n the d e a d l y
a r m e d conflict on the battlefieldthat those foreigners became

so v e r y t a m e a n d p l i a b l e as
dissolved i n o u r society.
to
be
easily overwhelmed and
T h i s was achieved not
by peaceful
persuasion, b u t b y the stronger a n d d e a d l i e r weapons.

NO RELIGIOUS PERSECUTION-BUT T H E MOST
APPROPRIATE PUNISHMENT FOR TREASON !
203.
Some o f the o l d B u d d h i s t b o o k s , i n the
loquacious
s t y l e o f the P u r a n a s , enlarge upon the cruel t r e a t m e n t meted

out b y P u s h y a m i t r a to B u d d h i s t b h i k k u s , u p o n the
outright
massacre o f some o f them, a n d the d e s t r u c t i o n o f some o f the

Buddhist
monasteries".
Even
the
European
h a v e set a s i d e a l l these references as e x a g g e r a t e d
historians*"
ones!
Still
s o m e o f t h e m h a v e s t a t e d t h a t t h e r e s h o u l d be s o m e g r a i n o f
t r u t h a t t h e r o o t o f these e x a g g e r a t e d a c c o u n t s t h a t P u s h y a
m i t r a m i g h t h a v e b e e n g u i l t y o f some
t h e B u d d h i s t s b y M'ay o f r e v e n g e .
slight persecution of
W e also feel that
P u s h y a m i t r a m i g h t have taken good m a n y
Samrat
o f the B u d d h i s t s
t o t a s k , b u t n o t f o r a n y p h i l o s o p h i c a l o r t h e o l o g i c a l difference
84
of opinion.
2 0 4 . T h e B u d d h i s t s w e r e n o t p e r s e c u t e d as a c l a s s s i m p l y
because t h e y b e l i e v e d i n n i h i l i s m o r a g n o s t i c i s m or
some o f t h e m were atneists w h i l e others were
principle
and
condemned the Vedas,
gious r i t u a l s were i n m a n y w a y s
Vedic Hindus.
in
the
because
non-violent on
or because their
reli
different f r o m those o f the
L o r d B u d d h a himself experienced no obstacle
propagation
o f his
faith !
Let
that
alone !
The
B u d d h i s t f a i t h h a d b e e n m o r e o r less t h r e e h u n d r e d y e a r s o l d
b y the t i m e o f C h a n d r a g u p t a ' s succession to the throne !
his
undivided all-India H i n d u
empire
In
a n d also d u r i n g t h e
t e n u r e o f t h e m i n i s t e r i a l office o f t h e s t a u n c h A r y a C h a n a k y a ,
no B u d d h i s t persecution of any
sort
was
reported
by
the
G r e e k ambassador, Megasthenes, w h o b a d s t a y e d at the court

o f t h e first M a u r y a E m p e r o r f o r y e a r s t o g e t h e r .
does
not
refer
to
B u d d h i s m even
Megasthenes
b y name, for
not till then formed any anti-national and political

detrimental to the
interests
o f the
they
had
alliances
n a t i o n either w i t h A l e x
ander or Seleucos. I t was n o t t h e n possible for them! T h a t i s

w h y alone w i t h m a n y other religionists
the
Buddhists
also
could observe t h e i r o w n r i t u a l s a c c o r d i n g to t h e i r o w n beliefs

and likings.
Besides, they c o u l d o p e n l y p r e a c h b y sweet per
suasion and discussion.

205.
Subsequent
to
the
invasions
of Alexander
Seleucos, w h e n the Greeks came r a i d i n g for t h e
second
and
time
u n d e r D e m e t r e o s a n d M e n a n d e r a n d w h e n a d v a n c i n g as f a r as
A y o d h y a they were about to dethrone
the
reigning king
of
M a g a d h a a n d endanger the independence o f the I n d i a n empire.

A t that time
the
Indian
Buddhists
played
brazen-faced-
t r e a c h e r o u s r o l e , as i s seen f r o m t h e f a c t t h a t these B u d d h i s t s :
swore
their
l o y a l t y to the Greek E m p e r o r , Menander, w h o m
they called M i l i n d .
W h e n the latter adopted
the
c u l t , t h e y a c c e p t e d h i m as t h e K i n g o f t h e r e g i o n
by
himî.
The
B u d d h i s t scholars
and
In
order
conquered
'bhikkus' proudly
s t r u t t d i n t h e I n d i a n c o u r t s o f t h o s e G r e e k s , as i f
m o v i n g i n some n a t i o n a l c o u r t .
Buddhist
to
put
they were
down
as
s t e r n l y as p o s s i b l e these h i g h l y o b j e c t i o n a b l e t r e a c h e r o u s a c t s
85
2ND GLORIOUS EPOCH
o f these I n d i a n B u d d h i s t s , t h e p l o t s h a t c h e d t o
the n a t i o n a l i n d e p e n d e n c e , a n d t h e
open
undermine
instigation
to
do
a n t i - n a t i o n a l acts w h i c h went o n incessantly through various

B u d d h i s t monasteries a n d v i h a r a s , P u s h y a m i t r a a n d his gene
rals were forced,
b y the exigency of the time, when
the
war
was a c t u a l l y g o i n g on, to hang the I n d i a n B u d d h i s t s who were

g u i l t y of seditious acts a n d
to
w h i c h h a d become the centres
pull
down the
of sedition.
punishment for h i g h treason and for j o i n i n g
It
monasteries
was
enemy, i n order t h a t I n d i a n independence a n d empire

be
protected.
It
was
no
religious
just
hands with
persecution.
the
might
As
the
supreme a u t h o r i t y i n the i m p e r i a l administrative structure of

India, it
duty
was
Pushyamitra's
according
national
dutya
legal
religious and
codeto
kingly
chastise perfidy,
whether i t was o n the p a r t o f the B u d d h i s t s or o n t h a t of the

Vedic Hindus !
ASOKA AND
206.
PUSHYAMITRA
I n t r a d i t i o n a l h i s t o r i c a l w r i t i n g s , m a i n l y based o n
B u d d h i s t m y t h s , A s o k a has been
e x t o l l e d as t o l e r a n t
o f diff
e r e n t r e l i g i o u s sects w h i l e P u s h y a m i t r a w h o l l y c o n n i v i n g a t
h i s efforts t o e s t a b l i s h r e l i g i o u s f r e e d o m , i s g e n e r a l l y i m p u t e d
w i t h i n t o l e r e n c e a n d p e r s e c u t i o n o f t h e B u d d h i s t . s . T h i s false
n o t i o n h a s t o be c o r r e c t e d . I f a n y b o d y i s a t a l l g u i l t y o f r e l i
gious intolerence,
i t was A s o k a himself.
F o r , not only w i t h
v e r b a l p r o p a g a n d a b u t w i t h the abuse of his r e g a l

he d e c l a r e d as i l l e g a l a l l t h e
fundamental
authority
religious rituals,
s u c h as s a c r i f i c e a n d h u n t i n g b y t h e V e d i c H i n d u s w h o f o r m e d
the
majority
of his
subjects.
But
Pushyamitra
did
not
i s s u e a n y r o y a l decree e n f o r c i n g a n y p e r f o r m a n c e s o f s a c r i f i c e s
i n the B u d d h a V i h a r a s or the worship o f V a i s h v a d e v a i n every
B u d d h h o u s e h o l d , e v e n as a
ctions.
religious
fitting
retort to A s o k a ' s injun
T h e B u d d h i s t s w e r e as a b s o l u t e l y free as
sects to
religious freedom,
perform
their
all
other
and
enjoy
from any
anti-
religious rites
so l o n g as t h e y a b s t a i n e d
n a t i o n a l f o r e i g n c o n t a c t . I t is l i k e l y t h a t i n t h e t r o u b l e d t i m e s
o f national war the
chastisement
o f the d i s l o y a l
Buddhists
86
m i g h t h a v e affected some o f t h e i n n o c e n t
ones.
But
it
was>
not a rulebut an inevitable exception !

207.
What
P u s h y a m i t r a r e a l l y d i d was to reinstate the
religious freedom w h i c h was a n n u l l e d b y A s o k a .
If anybody
is t o be c a l l e d i n t o l e r e n t o f r e l i g i o u s differences,
i t s h o u l d be
A s o k a and not Pushyamitra !

208.
I n this context, the words o f
shows no p a r t i c u l a r p a r t i a l i t y for the

w r i t e s j u d i c i o u s l y are w o r t h
209.
Vincent Smith
who
Vedic H i n d u s and yet
remembering.
H o w e v e r , V i n c e n t S m i t h , too, l i k e other historians^
has n o t r e a l i z e d t h a t the taain r e a s o n o f t h e g e n e r a l a n i m o s i t y

t h a t the V e d i c H i n d u s felt toM'ards the B u d d h i s t s , a n d
the
p e r s e c u t i o n s t h a t t h e l a t t e r suffered a t t h e i r h a n d s f r o m t i m e
to time,
c u l m i n a t i n g i n the t o t a l a n n i h i l a t i o n o f B u d d h i s m
i n I n d i a , is t h a t
the
Buddhists
often
times
betrayed
cause o f I n d i a n i n d e p e n d e n c e a n d I n d i a n e m p i r e .
the fact t h a t V i n c e n t S m i t h never realized t h i s m a i n

of the d o w n f a l l o f B u d d h i s m ,
he
has
held
the
I n spite o f
the
reason
Buddhists
responsible for the religious persecution m e n t i o n e d i n v a r i o u s

Buddhist
India
writings.
A n extract
from
h i s Early
History
of
(1924) ( P 213-14) w i l l b e a r o u t t h e a b o v e r e m a r k s :
209-A.
marked
" T h e memorable H o r s e Sacrifice of P u s h y a m i t r a
the
beginning
of
B r a h m a n i o a l ( V e d i c ?) r e a c t i o n
w h i c h was f u l l y d e v e l o p e d b y c e n t u r i e s l a t e r i n
of S a m u d r a g u p t a a n d
to s e m i - m y t h o l o g i c a l stories
m i t r a was
the
time
of
h i s s u c c e s s o r s . . . i f c r e d i t m a y be g i v e n
of B u d d h i s t
not content w i t h the
peaceful
rites, b u t i n d u l g e d i n a savage persecution
writers, P u s h y a
revival of
Hindu
of B u d d h i s m . . . i t
w i l l be r a s h t o r e j e c t t h i s t a l e as w h o l l y baseless, a l t h o u g h i t
m a y be
exaggerated...That
such
have occurred is not w o n d e r f u l

oppressivenses
ruthlessly
probably
of
enforced
by Asoka.
were so rare.
the
Jain
consider
and Buddhist
as they certainly
The wonder
outbursts after
if you
were
rather
all should
the
by
some
is that the
A n d t h a t as a r u l e t h e v a r i o u s s e c t s
to live together i n h a r m o n y a n d i n the

i m p a r t i a l official f a v o u r . "
extreme
prohibition
enjoyment
when
Rajas
and
persecutions,
managed
of
fairly
87
2ND GLORIOUS EPOCH
210.
P u s h y a m i t r a who, w i t h his a r m e d might, completely
exterminated the Greek intrusion which

Alexander
therefore,
protected
had
often
rightly
from
the
time
of
caused great h a r m t o I n d i a , a n d w h o ,
deserves
the
a b l y f o r 36 y e a r s n o t
title,
'Yavan-destroyer,'
only the
independence
of
I n d i a w h i c h he h i m s e l f h a d w o n , b u t b r o u g h t a b o u t t h e m a n y
sided development o f his c o u n t r y a n d then d i e d peacefully i n
149 B . C .
211.
Greek
I n t h e sense i n w h i c h C h a n d r a g u p t a ' s
pockets
glorious
epoch
o f influence
in India
of H i n d u
victories
is s a i d to
over
rout
of
be t h e
aggressors,
the
first
this
T O T A L E X T I N C T I O N O F T H E G R E E K S in India A T T H E
H A N D S o f Y a v a n - d e s t r o y e r P U S H Y A M I T R A becomes neces
sarily,
THE
SECOND
GLORIOUS
EPOCH
of
Indian
History.
* 5f
Glorious
CHAPTER
III
VIKRAMADITYA, T H E ANNIHILATER O F
SAKA-KUSHAN
212.
saw
After the t o t a l
another
MENACE
destruction
foreign aggression
o f the Greeks, I n d i a
which
w i t h i n the I n d i a n h i s t o r y rather
has t o
be r e c k o n e d
conspicuously and which
was i n some respects more ominous a n d e x t e n s i v e t h a n those

o f the armies o f A l e x a n d e r or other Greek generals.
I mean
the incursions of the Sakas and Kushans.

213.
A l t h o u g h the
Sakas
and
the
Kushans
in
some
r e s p e c t s differed v e r y w i d e l y a n d
although they fought each
other
Indian point of view they
very furiously, from the
had such a s t r i k i n g s i m i l a r i t y
identical^.
Hence their
India, like
that
hordes,
t i d a l waves,
one
after
they
appeared
almost
which
dashed
against
another, were generally
called Sakas b y the common I n d i a n people.
A t some places
i n t h e I n d i a n l i t e r a t u r e t h e y are r e f e r r e d t o as ' K u s h s ' ^ . F o r

t h i s v e r y reason, i n this
b o o k t o o b o t h o f t h e m are m e n t i o n
e d as S a k a s .
214.
The Sakas lived i n Central A s i a
beyond
Bactria
( B a l h i k ) i n l a r g e w i l d gangs*.
The region beyond them was
occupied
wild
by
beyond this
tribes,
region
equally
right
in China,
and
ferocious*.
Even
there were s t i l l w i l d e r .
89
3RD GLORIOUS EPOCH
m o r e ferocious, but
braver nomadic tribes of the millions of
H u n s ( H s i u n g N u ) w h i c h w e r e a l w a y s a t w a r w i t h o n e another*.
These
Sakas,
Kushans
and
the
Huns
entertained
bitter
e n m i t y t o w a r d s one a n o t h e r a n d w e r e c o n s t a n t l y a t w a r .
215.
About a
hundred and
fifty
years
t r i b a l feuds amongst these n o m a d i c tribes
before
flared
Christ,
up i n such
" t e r r i b l e m a n n e r as w e r e n e v e r h e a r d o f b e f o r e . O n e o f
these
tribes, the H u n s or H s i u n g N u s of C h i n a w h o were the m o s t

pertinacious desperados of a l l , fell w i t h a l l their ferocity a n d
m i g h t upon the neighbouring tribe o f the
them
off c o m p l e t e l y
"west.
out
of their
Kushans, driving
homeland
towards
the
So the K u s h a n s i n t h e i r t u r n fell i n repeated v i o l e n t
"tidal waves u p o n t h e i r n e x t neighbours, the Sakas, who were

then h a p p i l y ensconced to the
and a f t e r
founded
exterminating
there
faithfully
their
north
the latter
own
kingdom,
forwarded that kick
whom t h e y
attacked instantly.
this time, small Greek states,

existence
since
the
time
of B a c t r i a
from
to
their
instead.
the
(Balhik) ;
abode
The
adjoining
they
Sakas
Bactrians
I n B a c t r i a ( B a l h i k ) were a t
maintaining their
of Alexander.
But
precarious
against
the
irepeated a t t a c k s o f these w i l d tribes i n w h i c h the w o m e n t o o ,

o n horse
back, fought shoulder to
shoulder w i t h m e n , these
B a c t r i a n G r e e k s were a b s o l u t e l y unable t o h o l d o n a n y longer

and
were,
therefore,
being o v e r r u n
and
completely
occupied
even t h e r e , a n d w i t h i n a
destroyed',
entirely
short
span
by
of a
the
their land
Sakas.
But
hundred years or
so, came i n h o t p u r s u i t t h e i r i n v e t e r a t e enemies, the K u s h a n s ,

w h o s e l i v e s w e r e s p e n t , as t h o s e
p a i g n i n g o n horses
of the Sakas, more on c a m
a n d i n fully armed m i l i t a r y camps
than
;in s t a b i l i z e d and prosperous cities. T h e H u n s again attacked

the S a k a - K u s h a n s and ousting
other
countries,
established
them
their
even from B a c t r i a and

own rule there.
These
exterminated Saka-Kushans, being blocked from behind and

f r o m the sides, h a d to descend
into the region of
Baluchis
t a n ' , a n d a l o n g the route through the B o l a n P a s s t h e y dashed

-avalanche-like on the I n d i a n territories of S i n d h , K a t h i a w a d
90
a n d G u j a r a t . T h e y t r a m p l e d under t h e i r horses' hoofs a d j o i n i n g

Indian territory rushing violently,
plundering and
burning
towns and cities, sparing neither women nor children. H i s t o r y ,

unfortunately,
does n o t k n o w f o r c e r t a i n w h a t I n d i a n s t a t e s
existed there at t h a t
arrest this
time, or whether or not,
irrepressible
aggression
o f these
they
could
Mlenchchas.
H o w e v e r i t i s n o t n e c e s s a r y t o d i s c u s s t h e p r o b l e m h e r e as i t
d o e s n o t f a l l w i t h i n t h e scope o f t h i s b o o k w h i c h h a s
o u t l i n e d i n P a r a g r a p h 7.
I t is e n o u g h
to
been
state here t h a t
r o u n d about the b e g i n n i n g o f the C h r i s t i a n era these S a k a s

had
o c c u p i e d the
Indian
territory
of Baluchistan, Sindh,
K a t h i a w a d , G u j a r a t a n d some p a r t s o f A p a r a n t a k ( K o n k a n )
to the south, right
was
upto Ujjayini*.
extremely uneasy
possible
at
incursions o f the
the
A n d the
gruesome
Kushans and
whole of India
prospect
of
the
H u n s who were t o
follow the Sakas !

S O U T H INDIA W A S A B S O L U T E L Y F R E E F R O M
THE
216.
of our
MLENCHCHA-AGGRESSION
F o r e i g n aggressions , at least i n the ancient p e r i o d
history, being launched
frontiers,
through the
north-western
i t was m o s t l y o u r n o r t h I n d i a n brethren who h a d
t o b e a r t h e w h o l e b r u n t , o p p o s i n g t h e m as b e s t as t h e y c o u l d
and
i n the long arduous
run
destroyed
them completely.
T h a t is w h y d u r i n g this p e r i o d no foreign enemy could

the V i n d h y a s a n d
B a r r i n g t h e one
invasion^",
crosa
penetrate i n t o the Southern h a l f of I n d i a .

solitary, transient
and
Southern India continued
half-hearted
Arab-
to enjoy unhampered
complete liberty, sovereign i m p e r i a l authority, a n d material

p r o s p e r i t y ; f o r a l m o s t since 5 0 0 B . C . n o f o r e i g n a g g r e s s o r wasa b l e t o cross t h e V i n d h y a s a n d
from K a l i n g a to the P a n d y a s ,
other South-Indian
step into the S o u t h .
the
rulers o f the
Cheras, the
time
had
Right
Cholas
always
and
kept i n
r e a d i n e s s s t r o n g n a v a l forces, fleets a n d flotillas to p r o t e c t theW e s t e r n , E a s t e r n a n d S o u t h e r n seas a g a i n s t a l l f o r e i g n i n c u r

sions.
N a t u r a l l y , the I n d i a n sea-fronts
inviolable throughout
a l l this period.
r e m a i n e d absolutely:^
O n the contrary
the
The Center for Research Libraries scans to provide digital delivery of its holdings. In
some cases problems with the quality of the original document or microfilm reproduction
may result in a lower quality scan, but it will be legible. In some cases pages may be
damaged or missing. Files include O C R (machine searchable text) when the quality of
the scan and the language or format of the text allows.
If preferred, you may request a loan by contacting Center for Research Libraries
through your Interlibrary Loan Office.
Rights and usage

Materials digitized by the Center for Research Libraries are intended for the personal
educational and research use of students, scholars, and other researchers of the C R L
member community. Copyrighted images and texts are not to be reproduced, displayed,
distributed, broadcast, or downloaded for other purposes without the expressed, written
permission of the copyright owner.
Center for Research Libraries

Scan Date: M a y 20, 2010
Identifier: m-s-001069-^
91
3RD GLORIOUS EPOCH
strong South-Indian naval powers h a d carried their invincibleand conquering armadas to B u r m a , Siam a n d other countries
right
upto
the
Philippines and
established
their
over-sea
p o l i t i c a l , c u l t u r a l a n d c o m m e r c i a l empire^^.
217.
A s the foreign aggressions t h r o u g h the
frontier were
successfully opposed there
n o r t h - I n d i a n heroes, t h o s e v a r i o u s
reach the N a r m a d a river.
But
and
enemies
the
north-west
then b y
could not
Sakas
having
our
even
entered
I n d i a through the B o l a n Pass i n B a l u c h i s t a n , i n the coastal

provinces of Sindh,
Kathiawad and
Gujarat, were compara
t i v e l y exposed to t h e i r o w n attacks a n d this was the foreign

aggression
on
South I n d i a . B u t that too
proved
abortive..
Why ?
THE AWAKENING OF T H E ANDHRAS
218.
Fortunately,
at
this
very
time
were
rising
ta
prominence the two States of K a l i n g a a n d A n d h r a who w e r e

staunch followers o f the V e d i c religion
in
their
outlook.
Like
a l l other
a n d were
nationalist,
nationalist Indians
the-
A n d h r a s were beside themselves w i t h m o r t i f i c a t i o n a n d i n d i g

n a t i o n at the f o r e i g n S a k a a t t a c k o n the v a s t I n d i a n region,
from Sindh
to U j j a i n
and at
the sad and
h u m i l i a t i n g fact
t h a t t h e r e s h o u l d be n o I n d i a n p o w e r t o r e s i s t i t .
Moreover,
s i n c e some o f t h e S a k a h o r d e s h a d r e a c h e d as f a r as A p a r a n tak
( K o n k a n ) after h a v i n g
crossed
the N a r m a d a r i v e r , the
safety o f the A n d h r a k i n g d o m i t s e l f was seriously endangered..

F o r these various reasons the rulers of A n d h r a m a r c h e d w i t h
a mighty army
them
the
Sakas'
river^^.
the
against the Sakas w i t h
completely,
and
for
might driving
the
first
who
had
till
they
them back beyond the
Simultaneously with this
Sakas
a view to
time
then
impact
spread
annihilate
challenged
Narmada
of the A n d h r a s ,
upto
Ujjain
i n the-
n o r t h , suffered a n o t h e r d e f e a t a t t h e h a n d s o f t h e Y o u d h e y a s .
a n d Malavas'^*.
I t has a l r e a d y been described (in p a r a g r a p h s
.38 t o 4 0 a n d 5 0 t o 62) w i t h w h a t i n v i n c i b l e v a l o u r t h e s e tworepublics had
offered
sanguinary
battles i n the
defence
I n d i a n l i b e r t y even at the t i m e of A l e x a n d e r ' s i n v a s i o n .
of
So-
92
being a t t a c k e d b y the
north
by
the
a.ggressive
Y o u d h e y a - M a l a v a s , the
fang
devenomed.
A n d h r a s from the South
o f the
Sakas
T h e i r progress
very
a n d i n the
sting
of
the
was completely b l u n t e d a n d
stopped
forever.
They
were
never able to establish a u n i t a r y a n d p o w e r f u l rule o f a l l the

Sakas
anywhere
in India.
Whatever
stray kingdoms they
h a d f o u n d e d so f a r i n I n d i a , w e r e u n a b l e t o f a c e
successfully
the two-pronged drive o f the I n d i a n retaliation.

T H E VICTORIOUS
219.
MALAVAS
The above-mentioned Y o u d h e y a s and the M a l a v a s
a t t a c k e d the Sakas who h a d
spread
round
about
Ujjayini.
A n a l l u s i o n h a s b e e n f o u n d t o h a v e been m a d e t o t h e f a c t t h a t
t h e M a l a v a s h a d invested the
about t h e y e a r 57 B . C .
named Nahapan,
B u t soon
after
had
the
fort of ' U t t a m b h a d r a '
round
The then celebrated K i n g of Sakas,
forced
Malava
the
M a l a v a s t o l i f t the siege.
forces e n c i r c l e d N a h a p a n
with
b i s whole a r m y from a l l quarters. N a t u r a l l y a decisive battle

was joined, wherein the M a l a v a r e p u b l i c a n a r m y showed the
l i m i t of its valour, but not being content w i t h the destruction
of t h e S a k a f o r c e s w h i c h w e r e
considered
to
be
second-rate
they k i l l e d i n the war their v e r y K i n g N a h a p a n " .

MALAVA
220.
SAMVAT
Because of this crushing defeat
the Malavas,
the
Saka
military
might
at
the
hands
of
a n d m o r a l e w a s so
m u c h s h a k e n t h a t t h e y seemed t o h a v e t a k e n a f r i g h t o f t h e i r
l i v e s t o face
pitched battles w i t h the
b a t t l e is c o n s p i c u o u s i n a n o t h e r r e s p e c t
Indian
armies.
t o o , i n as
This
much
as
the M a l a v a s started a new era o f their o w n i n the y e a r of t h i s

victory
to
c o m m e m o r a t e t h e i r s i g n a l success o v e r t h e S a k a s
which had resounded throughout the length

India.
they
and
T h e y n a m e d t h i s e r a as ' K r t ' , b u t o n t h e
struck
on
this
s c r i p t legends such
as
breadth
coins
of
that
o c c a s i o n are i n s c r i b e d i n t h e
Brahmi
'Malavajayah', 'Malavanam
Jayah',
" M a l a v a G a n a s y a ' a n d s o on^^.
93
3RD GLORIOUS EPOCH
T H I S IS T H E S A M E V I K R A M S A M V A T O F O U R S
221.
I n our c o u n t r y , good m a n y emperors started
eras i n t h e i r o w n names.
a k i n d of right
new-
I t was a t r a d i t i o n a l a m b i t i o n , a n d
of such v i c t o r i o u s k i n g s a n d emperors to s t y l e
t h e m s e l v e s as ' S h a k a k a r t a s ' (the s t a r t e r s o f n e w eras).
The
l a t e s t i n s t a n c e t h a t c a n be c i t e d i s t h a t o f S h r i S h i v a j i M a h a r a j .
H e too commenced his own era the ' S h i v e - S a k a ' . M o s t of these
v a r i o u s eras e n d e d w i t h t h e t e r m i n a t i o n o f these r o y a l d y n a s
ties. H o w e v e r , o f the t w o or three eras, w h i c h have
a n a t i o n a l character
and which
h a v e been
H i n d u w o r l d , although region-wise, and b y

our
mundane
affairs
f o r m o r e o r less
attained
adopted
but our religious rites also
two thousand
years,
the
are
222.
the
only
dated
Malava-Samvat
s h o u l d be r e m e m b e r e d r a t h e r p a r t i c u l a r l y b e c a u s e
M a l a v a - S a m v a t later o n became our famous
by
which not
this
very
Vikram Samvat.
The celebrated historian. D r . J a y a s w a l , i n h i s ' H i n d u
P o l i t y ' , has a b l y u p h e l d the v i e w t h a t M a l a v a - S a m v a t
is t h e
s a m e e r a as o u r V i k r a m S a m v a t . H o w e v e r , he m a i n t a i n s t h a t
Malava-Samvat
was
also
called
Vikram
Samvat
(era
celebrating a victory) from the v e r y beginning. B u t from
the
h i s t o r i c a l i n c i d e n t s t h a t w e a r e g o i n g t o c i t e here, i t s h o u l d b e
clear t h a t
another
view of the matter
is more
acceptable.
T h i s second view c l a i m s t h a t i t was to celebrate the all-India

character o f the G u p t a E m p e r o r , V i k r a m a d i t y a ' s v i c t o r y o v e r
the
S a k a - K u s h a n s which w i p e d out their separate
existence
from the I n d i a n soil, when the victorious k i n g began to

from
Ujjayaini.
That
Vikram
Samvat
became,
as
rule
years
elapsed, more a n d more w i d e l y k n o w n throughout the n a t i o n

and equally popular,
so t h a t t h r o u g h o u t t h e w h o l e o f n o r t h
I n d i a m i l l i o n s o f H i n d u s are e v e n n o w o b s e r v i n g
religious rites a n d
it
in their
ceremonies.
ORIGIN O F V I K R A M S A M V A T A N D
SHALIVAHAN
SAKA.
223.
yet no
I t m u s t be m a d e c l e a r h e r e a n d
now that
agreement reached amongst the historians
o r i g i n o f t h i s V i k r a m Samvat^^.
there i s
about
the
There are v e r y w i d e differ-
^94
ences o f o p i n i o n a b o u t t h e c h r o n o l o g y o f v a r i o u s
events i n our ancient history.
J J v e n i n respect
o f the b i r t h
important
So are they o n this p o i n t too !

of G a u t a m B u d d h a the
dates
s u g g e s t e d b y d i f f e r e n t h i s t o r i a n s v a r y a t t i m e s b y fifty o r e v e n
a hundred years.
T h e same c a n be s a i d o f K a n i s h k a ' s t i m e s .
S o m e m a i n t a i n t h a t he a s c e n d e d t h e t h r o n e i n 78 A . D . , w h i l e
-others p u t u p t h e d a t e o f h i s a c c e s s i o n t o t h e
A.
D.
Even
about
s t i l l sponsored b y
this
t h r o n e as
120
V i k r a m - S a m v a t a t h i r d o p i n i o n is
some historians t h a t the
Vikram
Samvat
h a d n o t h i n g to do w i t h the era s t a r t e d b y the M a l a v a R e p u b

l i c ; t h a t i t w a s t h e o n e s t a r t e d i n 58 B . C . b y A z e s I , one
t h e Chief K s h a t r a p s (Satrap)
of the Sakas who h a d b y
-entered I n d i a , a n d t h e o n e w h i c h l a t e r o n p e o p l e
Vikram
Samvat
when
the
of
then
r e n a m e d as
Gupta Emperor, Vikramaditya
c o m p l e t e l y u p r o o t e d the power o f the S a k a - K u s h a n s . There is

a l s o t h e f o u r t h one t h a t i n 58 B . C . a c e r t a i n v a l i a n t e m p e r o r ,
named
Vikramaditya,
who
ruled there
a great v i c t o r y over the Sakas a n d
at
started
the
time,
this
o w n name to commemorate t h a t v i c t o r y o f his.
era
his
It had again
n o t h i n g whatever to do w i t h the M a l a v a - e r a or t h a t
by Saka Satrap, Azes I.
won
in
started
B u t as n o r o c k i n s c r i p t i o n o r
any
o t h e r e v i d e n c e i s f o u n d w h i c h refers t o t h e V i k r a m a d i t y a w h o
r u l e d a t t h a t t i m e o r a g a i n as n o c o i n s o f t h e V i k r a m S a m v a t
-have y e t b e e n f o u n d t h i s m y t h
about the
aforesaid era
has
n o t so f a r a t t a i n e d t h e v e r a c i t y o f a h i s t o r i c a l e v e n t .
224.
If, however, any coins or r o c k - i n s c r i p t i o n s or other
evidence were to come f o r t h a n y time and i f a n y b o d y were t o

p r o p o u n d a new t h e o r y about the
origin
of this
Vikram
S a m v a t , we s h a l l be g l a d to accept i t .
225.
W h a t is s a i d about the V i k r a m
w e l l be s a i d a b o u t
advocates
the
first
[Wemo
the
Shalivahan
Samvat
(Salivahan)
o f t h e first o p i n i o n a b o u t t h i s e r a s a y
King
of
can
very
Saka.
The
that
when
the K u s h a n s i n I n d i a , W i m a K a d p h i s e s
(Ooemo) i n h i s G r e e k c o i n l e g e n d s a n d Y e n k a o - c h i n g
o f the Chinese h i s t o r i a n s o f S m i t h O H I P .
147]
p e o p l e considered no other t h a n a S a k a , ascended

( o f h i s f a t h e r ) i n 78 A . D . , i t w a s he w h o
started
whom
our
the throne
this
'Saka'
95
3RD GLORIOUS EPOCH
era.
But
another
class
of
historians h o l d that i t was n o t
W i m a K a d p h i s e s w h o a s c e n d e d t h e t h r o n e i n 78 A . D . , b u t i t
was h i s successor K a n i s h k a w h o
did that,
and
that it
was
t h a t E m p e r o r K a n i s h k a who started the S a k a era i n order to

perpetuate the m e m o r y o f his accession to the
on when the S a l i h a v a n emperors
of P a i t h a n
Sakas t h e y t u r n e d the S a k a era i n t o

signalize
their
victory.
Besides
throne.
Later
conquered
the
the S a l i v a h a n S a k a
to
these t w o , t h e r e i s a t h i r d
o p i n i o n h e l d b y s o m e h i s t o r i a n s t h a t t h e S a l i v a h a n S a k a is i n
no w a y connected w i t h t h a t o f K a n i s h k a or any other K u s h a n
King.
They maintain that round
King
H a l , who wrote
about
the
year
78 A . D .
the G a t h a S a p t a s a t i , h i m s e l f w o n a
glorious v i c t o r y over a S a k a Satrap i n Gujarath or Sourashtra a n d
to perpetuate this
monumental
success
over these
discuss
this
S a k a s he s t a r t e d t h e S a l i v a h a n S a k a .
226-229.
here at
S i n c e t h e r e is n o
need
to
topic
a n y g r e a t l e n g t h , i t w i l l be q u i t e e n o u g h t o m e n t i o n
two or three i m p o r t a n t points from whatever l i t t l e is w r i t t e n

here about the S a k a era.
(a)
is
T h e y are :
W h a t e v e r o p i n i o n a b o u t the S a k a
accepted
it
is
agreed
a n d V i k r a m eras
beyond d o u b t t h a t both the
signify the decisive victories the I n d i a n s w o n over
eras
the S a k a -
Kushans.
(b)
In our
count of time
term than SakaWe
Samvat
is a more
acceptable
h a v e a l l a l o n g been u s i n g r i g h t f r o m t h e
Vedic
times
time.
T h e w o r d ' S a k a ' has n o t b e e n g e n e r a l l y u s e d
sense.
S a m v a t s a r and S a m v a t for the measurement o f

in
that
I t i s q u i t e c l e a r , t h e r e f o r e , t h a t t h e w o r d m u s t be
c o r r u p t i o n o f the name of foreign
aggressors like the
Sakas
a n d the K u s h a n s . ' S h a l i v a h a n (Salivahan) S a k a ' is n o t a pure

n a m e o f S a n s k r i t e x t r a c t i o n as V i k r a m S a m v a t .
' S a k a ' of our
only
M l e n c h c h a e n e m i e s s h o u l d be e l i m i n a t e d
'Salivahan Samvat'
s h o u l d be u s e d
or
merely
'Saka'
as
wrongly used
and
at the time o f the
celebration of our religious rites a n d the words

Saka'
So the name
'Shalivahan
i n our
religious
c e r e m o n i e s s h o u l d be b a n n e d .
(c)
T h a t b o t h the
national
eras,
namely
the
Vikram
96
SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS O F INDIAN HISTORY
Samvat
and
the
Salivahan
Samvat,
should
be
closely-
connected w i t h the glorious m e m o r y o f I n d i a n victories over

t h e S a k a - K u s h a n s is n o t m e r e l y a q u e e r
of great significance.
coincidence,
M a n y eras l i k e t h o s e
G u p t a s a n d others, a l t h o u g h g r e a t l y
of the
it
is
imperial
honoured during
those
p a r t i c u l a r p e r i o d s , are l o s t i n t h e a b y s s o f t i m e .
O n l y these
two w h i c h recorded the
the
Indian
victories
Kushans have enjoyed i m m o r t a l i t y .

idea
as
to
how
our
Indian
g r i e v o u s l y a t the h a n d s o f the
Saka-Kushans.
over
Saka-
T h i s m a y give us a f a i r
Vedic
people
ungovernable
had
to
hordes
F o r , otherwise these V i k r a m a n d
suffer
of
the
Salivahan
S a m v a t s w h i c h were s t a r t e d to perpetuate the m e m o r y o f the

victories
o f the
Salivahan
and
Gupta
emperors
d i a b o l i c a t r o c i t i e s of, a n d p o l i t i c a l s u b j e c t i o n
Kushans
would
never
have
attained
vis-a-vis the e x t i n c t i o n of m a n y
other
so
over the
b y , the
Saka-
much importance
v i c t o r i o u s eras,
c o u l d never have been o b s e r v e d even after the
lapse
and
of two
t h o u s a n d y e a r s as t h e c h i e f n a t i o n a l eras o f t h e H i n d u s .
INDIANS' M A R T I A L & R E L I G I O U S V I C T O R Y O V E R
THE
230.
SAKAS
J u s t as t h e M a l a v a s firmly c h e c k e d t h e a g g r e s s i o n
of Sakas by k i l l i n g their king, N a h a p a n (cf:

s i m i l a r w a y a n d at the same time d i d
march from
Saka
the
south
kingdoms
Harassed
by
in
the
towards the
Gujarath,
repeated
our
P a r a 219), i n a
Andhra
north and
Sourashtra,
offensives
and
Saka
Kings
Pulamayi and
Salivahan Emperorsi^.
a r o c k i n s c r i p t i o n w h i c h t e l l s us tha.t a
even gave his d a u g h t e r i n
as t h e G r e e k K i n g
231.
incessant
Sindh".
Gautami-
others,
the
upto U j j a i n u l t i m a t e l y reconciled themselves to
the sovereignty of the
Emperor
the
opened against them
b y the v a l i a n t S a l i v a h a n K i n g s l i k e V i l i n a y a n k u r ,
putra Satkarni, Vashishthiputra
warriors
destroy
marriage to
Seleucos h a d years
There
exists
Saka Satrap ' R u d r a '

a
Salivahan
before
King^*
given his
to
Chandragupta!
It
must
fighting
also
be
borne
w i t h the Indians
in
m i n d t h a t because o f
on
various
battle-fields
97
3RD GLORIOUS EPOCH
a n d the c o n s e q u e n t d e s t r u c t i o n , d u r i n g t h i s c e n t u r y o r a h a l f ,
of thousands o f their original number o f soldiers t h a t
came
t o I n d i a , t h e S a k a p o w e r suffered g r e a t n u m e r i c a l losses.
232. A s the
Saka military
strength because
of the
might
thus
I n d i a n resistance,
began
loped I n d i a n c i v i l i z a t i o n began more and more

impress itself
o n the
the
warfare
constant
years,
tbe
foreign Sakas.
Indian civilization.
From
r o y a l families, the Sakas

names
and
adopted
the
result o f
for over a
the Sakas seemed to h a v e surrendered
deve
to effectively
As a natural
w i t h the Indians
to lose
the highly
hundred
completely to
c o m m o n m a n to
their
abandoned their own original S a k a
purely
Indian
ones
like
Satyasinh,
R u d r a s e n a n d others^". I t i s s t r a n g e t o n o t e , t h a t m o s t o f t h e m
embraced the V e d i c religion.
I n fact, ever
crossed the H i n d u k u s h a n d
and
settled there permanently,
contact
with
the
they had
come i n
Buddhist population and
centres there, preaching a n d

B u d d b a from the time
the
since the
Malava-Youdheya
Sakas
entered B a l u c h i s t a n a n d
p r o p a g a t i n g the
of A s o k a and
the
Buddhist
tenets o f L o r d
Menander.
republics, which
Sindh
constant
Moreover
fought w i t h
them
f u r i o u s l y at t h a t t i m e a n d defeated t h e m a n d also the v a l i a n t

armies of the Satvahanas too were V e d i c H i n d u s . The B u d d h
ists had never
these
resisted them w i t h or w i t h o u t arms.
circumstances,
i t would have
been b u t
natural,
the Sakas hated the V e d i c religion of their powerful

a n d accepted the
submitted to
B u d d h i s t c u l t o f those who
their
was e x a c t l y the
Under
had
enemies
ungrudgingly
political domination. B u t what happend
opposite of this natural
m a j o r i t y o f t h e S a k a s , r i g h t from the
expectation.
The
commoner to the r o y a l
p r i n c e , got themselves converted, most w i l l i n g l y , to the V e d i c

religionî.
The raison d'etre perhaps
was t h a t
the
Sakas
being originally of a w a r l i k e d i s p o s i t i o n , whose blood a l w a y s

rushed
violently
battle, looked
riors
spirit
amongst
their
w i t h awe a n d
who fought
Avere, a n d t h e
through
and
its
respect
defeated
Vedic religion
votaries
veins at
the
thought
the valiant Vedic war
t h e m , enemies t h o u g h
which
must
of a
i n s p i r e d such
have
exerted
they
fighting
great
98
fascination for them.

233.
T h e S a k a s came to love the S a n s k r i t language t o o .
The kings
of two
or
three feudal
Saka principalities
were l e f t i n t h e i r h a n d s p a t r o n i z e d S a n s k r i t
the S a k a
kings made
correspondence
ments^^.
of
Sanskrit the
his
court
studies.
One of
official l a n g u a g e
and
that
for a l l
administrative
depart
T h e i r correspondence w i t h the other I n d i a n States,
b i g or s m a l l , was also c a r r i e d o n i n S a n s k r i t .
Their social
c u s t o m s a n d m a n n e r s , t o o u n d e r w e n t r a p i d changes a n d
they
got themselves attuned to I n d i a n Social life^'.

THE KUSHAN
234.
the
INVASIONS
W h i l e the I n d i a n s were t h u s g a i n i n g v i c t o r i e s o v e r
S a k a s i n m i l i t a r y , as w e l l
uprooting
their
aggression,
as c u l t u r a l ,
the
fields
and
locust-like hordes
of
were
the
K u s h a n s dashed against the northern frontier of I n d i a towards

the
Hindukush.
These
Kushans
were
ousted
from
homeland b y the H u n s along w i t h their women a n d

As
such
fighting
troops
of millions of
their
children.
K u s h a n men
and
women v i o l e n t l y entered Southern A s i a shedding blood, p l u n

dering
a n d b u r n i n g towns a n d cities
tion everywhere.
from the,Chinese frontier b e y o n d the

Greece
i n the
their troops
and spreading
destruc
Throughout the whole A s i a t i c region, r i g h t
west
they
H i n d u k u s h to
literally played
i n hot pursuit
of their
havoc.
o l d enemies,
that of
Some of
the S a k a s ,
overran the B a c t r i a n K i n g d o m , a n d , crossing the H i n d u k u s h

entered
the I n d i a n north-western provinces o f G a n d h a r ,
extirpating
there
the
smaller
at the t i m e ,
Punjab.
they
Saka
pushed
principalities that
themselves
T h e y founded there a k i n g d o m
n a m e o f t h e i r first k i n g i n I n d i a w a s W i m a
235.
ahead
still
into
of their own.
and
were
the
The
Kadphises^*.
The might o f the n o r t h e r n Y o u d h e y a s , M a l a v a s a n d
other republics a n d that of the Salivahans i n the S o u t h being

p u t to its last e x t r e m i t y o f endurance i n successfully resisting
and u l t i m a t e l y p u t t i n g down tbe S a k a aggression for more or
less a h u n d r e d y e a r s ,
cessfuly
stem
the
they could not
immediately
overwhelming onlaught of the
and
suc-
Kushans,
99
3RD GLORIOUS E P O C H
w h o were
crueller and
more
S a k a s , t i l l t h e y came to
in
those
miserable
aggression
blood-thirsty than
occupy the Punjab.
days the
Indian
even
the
However, even
resistance
to
Kushan
g r a d u a l l y b e c a m e so h o t a n d d e t e r m i n e d t h a t t h e
K u s h a n hordes could not make
any
headway i n
the I n d i a n
territories this side of the Punjab.

EMPEROR
236.
After the
ascended
death
KANISHKA
of W i m a
the Kushan-throne
Kadphises, Kanishka
i n 78 A . D.
(in the 'opinion of
some h i s t o r i a n s i n 120 A . D . ^ ^ . ) ! H i s a c h i e v e m e n t s w e r e u n
r i v a l l e d , his a m b i t i o n was boundless. I t is needless
a n y d e t a i l e d a c c o u n t i n t h e s e pages.
Some events,
to give
however,
h a v e t o be r e c o u n t e d h e r e so f a r as t h e y f a l l w i t h i n t h e scope
of this book.
K a n i s h k a subdued a l l the nomadic, p l u n d e r i n g
and marauding
bands
o f the
Saka-Kushans
o f t h e H i m a l a y a s ( H i n d u k u s h ?) as
bigger
an
centres
extensive
of political
empire^.
power
He
on both
sides
also a l l the smaller or
a n d forged them a l l into
proclaimed
himself
as
the
E m p e r o r o f the K u s h a n s a n d founded his c a p i t a l at Purushp u r ( P e s h a w a r o f t o d a y ) . T h e r e u p o n he m a r c h e d o n t h e S a k a s

who had established
their
power from M a l a v a to S i n d h and
who, being defeated b y the A n d h r a s , h a d acknowledged their

paramountcy^'.
incessantly
B u t t h e s a m e I n d i a n S t a t e s w h i c h h a d been
fighting
the
S a k a s for
been b y n o w thoroughly
d o w n these aggressors,
Kushan
onslaughts
difficult to do so.
Satavahanas
over a
century
and had
exhausted i n their attempt
to p u t
h a d t o face t h i s n e w c a l a m i t y o f t h e
and
as
such they
found
it
extremely
B e i n g d e f e a t e d i n one o r t w o b a t t l e s ,
themselves
had
to w i t h d r a w their
the
forces f r o m
the n o r t h of the N a r m a d a r i v e r to the s o u t h i n order to b u i l d

u p a s t r o n g defence for t h e i r o w n t e r r i t o r y against K a n i s h k a ' s
conquests.
Saka
B y that time K a n i s h k a
states of M a l a v a ,
Naturally,
the
Sakas
had
conquerred
Gujarath, Sourashtra
i n those
regions
and
a l l the
Sindh^*.
renounced their a l
l e g i a n c e t o t h e A n d h r a s a n d p a i d the^pbeissance t o t h e i r n e w
lord.
Emperor
Kanishka^^.
Over
and
above,
Kanishka's
loo
army
crossed
Andhras
the
Narmada
themselves
(north K o n k a n ) .
and
But
i n order
subdued a
mindful
to
march
corner
o f the
of
upon
the-
Aparantak
concentrated
armed
might o f the Andhras, K a n i s h k a dared not attack them.

he w i t h h e l d h i s s o u t h e r n c o n q u e s t s f o r t h w i t h .
So
T h e r e a f t e r he
m a r c h e d w i t h a huge a r m y t o oppose the Chinese general who

h a d i n v a d e d his n o r t h - H i m a l a y a n t e r r i t o r i e s .
of
battles,
annexed
he
vanquished
the
Chinese
even
the
provinces
of
A f t e r a series
Chinese general
Kashgar
and
(Tashkand),.
C h a s k a n d , and K h o t a n to his empire.

T H E T E S T O F A NATION'S P R O W E S S A N D ITS
RIGHT T O LIVE
237.
The propriety of recounting
here is to
show
this
whole
clearly that this sudden
incident
eruption of
the
Saka-Kushans throughout A s i a d i d not convulse I n d i a alone;

i t discomfited even the then strongly b u i l t a n d well-organised
empire l i k e C h i n a too for a t i m e o n the battlefield*". B u t j u s t
as
it
is tom-foolery, b o r n
out
o f jealousy, to say that t h e
Chinese n a t i o n h a d been w e a k t h r o u g h o u t a l l these years a n d

w a s n e v e r b e t t e r fitted f o r a n y t h i n g else t h a n
in
slavery s i m p l y because t h e y
to
be
rotting
suffered t e m p o r a r y d e f e a t s
against the S a k a - K u s h a n s or at some s u c h other times,

equally
foolish
and
enemies d o , t h a t the
defeats.
It
jealously b l i n d
Indian
o n l y shows
national
that
they
it
is
t o s a y , as s o m e o f o u r
life
was
cannot
read
series
of
history
properly.
238.
I t is n o t t h e
number
a n a t i o n that is the last
of foreign aggressions
criterion of deciding its v i t a l i t y o r
v i r u l i t y or the absence o f b o t h , but the query, whether

nation
was
whether
destroyed
i n the
final
nation was able to
over
as a
result
struggle
that
that
prowess,
national
or
overcome those f o r e i g n aggressions,
determines a nation's
phase o f t h a t
that
o f those aggressions
its v i t a l i t y
and
its right to
live.
239.
Let
us
see
which
K u s h a n s or the Indians,
of
passed
the
this
three, the
test
Sakas, the
successfully, and
IGl
3 R D GLORIOUS EPOCH
who p a s s e d o u t o f e x i s t e n c e .
KANISHKA EMBRACES BUDDHISM ?
240.
Although
busy
with
his
campaigns
right
upto
'China a n d the consequent wars, K a n i s h k a ' s m i n d was always

preoccupied
meanwhile,
with
religious and
cultural things.
p r o c l a i m e d his conversion to
H e i n the
Buddhism*^.
In
c o n s o n a n c e w i t h t h i s n e w c r e e d o f h i s he b u i l t s e v e r a l s t u p a s
a n d v i h a r s at
a l s o , as
various
i t was
places, i n his empire.
during the
Asokan
A t that time
r e g i m e . B u d d h i s m was
b u r d e n e d w i t h i n n u m e r a b l e fads a n d f a n c i f u l
d i f f e r e n t B u d d h i s t i c sects w e r e a t
So i n order
to do
away
b r i n g about a general
w i t h a l l these
agreement,
differences
he, l i k e
Asoka,
a g r e a t c o u n c i l o f a l l t h e B u d d h i s t sects*^.
general
agreement
there
theories.
The
e n m i t y w i t h one another.
appeared
and
to
convened
B u t instead of a
a new
sect
called
the
M a h a y a n w h i c h v i r t u a l l y changed the nature o f the B u d d h i s t

cult**. S i n c e t h e a l l - e m b r a c i n g p r e c e p t s a n d p r a c t i c e s ,
were
agreeable to K a n i s h k a but
original
form
Mahayan
sect,
eventually
extensively
some
founded
Heenayan.
w h i c h h a d no
of B u d d h i s m , were
others
a
new
Kanishka
in
helped
base i n
the
incorporated i n this new
refrained
sect
which
from
which
spread
joining i t and
came
the
to
be called
Mahayan
his t r a n s - H i m a l a y a n demense.
This
sect
great
c o u n c i l r e c o g n i s e d S a n s k r i t as
the language of their religion.
Hence B u d d h i s t i c scriptures,
w h i c h were
formerly
written
i n P a l i a n d P r a k r i t o n l y , were t r a n s l a t e d i n t o S a n s k r i t . M a n y
n e w b o o k s , s u c h as t h e B u d d h a - c h a r i t , a n d
others on
varied
subjects were composed b y learned scholars w h o enjoyed the

patronage of Kanishka**.
even
amongst
the
N a t u r a l l y , not only i n I n d i a but
S a k a - K u s h a n p o p u l a t i o n i n the
Asian
e m p i r e o f K a n i s h k a t h e o l d as w e l l t h e n e w S a n s k r i t l i t e r a t u r e
and
civilization
began to
spread briskly*^.
Thus d i d
th's
n e w K u s h a n w o r l d , w h i c h h a d c o m e as a c o n q u e r o r w i l l i n g l y
became
subservient
to this I n d i a n
c i v i l i z a t i o n and culture,
as d i d t b e S a k a - w o r l d b e f o r e i t , i n r e s p e c t o f I n d i a n r e l i g i o n ,
I n d i a n language, I n d i a n thought and I n d i a n customs.
102
241.
India
Since B u d d h i s m
could boast
of a
Kanishlia embraced it.
itself was
religious
an
Indian
religion,
victory when
Although this
was
Emperor
a l l w e l l done, it
m u s t be borne i n m i n d t h a t B u d d h i s m t h a t w a s e m b r a c e d b y
Kanishka
was not the
unadulterated
B u d d h a nor that of A s o k a .
of
Buddhism.
Eor
o r i g i n a l one
I t was
example,
of
Lord
the K a n i s h k a n e d i t i o n
although
the
Emperor
had
s u r r e n d e r e d h i s l o y a l t y t o B u d d h i s m , he s t i l l w o r s h i p p e d t h e
V e d i c deities l i k e
Rudra. Kanishka's
Buddhistic faith
had
n o t h i n g t o d o w h a t e v e r w i t h t h e n o n - v i o l e n c e (5iff?n) o f A s o k a
w h i c h d e c l a r e d ' A b s t a i n f r o m v i o l e n c e t o a n i m a l s ' o r 'Not
the
v i c t o r y of the
the
battle-field,
b u t the
religious v i c t o r y is
o n l y t r u e victory'*. W h i l e o n t h e o n e h a n d he w a s s p r e a d i n g
the M a h a y a n
hand,
sect, this a v o w e d B u d d h i s t
a t t a c k i n g his enemies
with
years
of his
I n the end tired of his lust
life i n
bivouacs
o n the
h u g e armies*^.
t h a t he m i g h t be c a l l e d t h e E m p e r o r o f
him.
was,
In
order
C h i n a he p a s s e d t e n
w i t h armed soldiers a l l
army revolted and killed him.
for
other
incessant
round
warfare
his
D e a t h alone c o u l d p u t a stop
to h i s i n s a t i a t e l u s t f o r war**.
242.
O n e m o r e t h i n g t o be p o n d e r e d o v e r : H o w c o u l d
K a n i s h k a spread B u d d h i s m i n the
the
Himalayas ?
It
was
Chinese territory beyond
possible
because
conquered those provinces w i t h his weapons

o f the B u d d h i s t i c cult there
the battle-fields !
That
followed
fed
and
fostered
thousands
powerful empire,
i . e . , he
had
of war.
under his
a
first
Spread
there
so r a p i d l y .
b u i l t various vihars,.
of B h i k k u s !
p o s s i b l e f o r h i m b e c a u s e he h a d
had
his m a r t i a l glories on
is w h y i t s p r e a d
H e sent h u n d r e d s o f missionaries there,
he
mighty
A l l this
was
command a very
armed
strength.
W a s n ' t it ?
243.
I n fine i t w i l l h a v e t o be s a i d
l i k e , ' A r m e d v i c t o r y is superior to
v e r s a are
244.
that the statements
religious v i c t o r y ' or vice
untenable.
W i t h o u t armed
s u p p o r t , r e l i g i o u s v i c t o r y is t a m e
a n d i n s i p i d , whereas m a r t i a l g l o r y w i t h o u t a strong religious,

f o o t i n g becomes g r o s s l y d i a b o l i c ! T h i s a l o n e i s t r u e .
103
3RD GLORIOUS EPOCH
HEREDITARY DISLOYALTY OF T H E
B U D D H I S T S (Continued)
245.
A B u d d h i s t or a V e d i c H i n d u , K a n i s h k a was after
a l l a foreigner belonging to the K u s h a n aggressive tribe, a n d

had founded an empire on the north-western frontier o f I n d i a
b y force.
His
was
His
empire
not
at
patriotic Vedic
was
i n fact
a n aggression on I n d i a .
all an indigenous
population
Indian
of India
empire.
So the
fought furiously
with
K a n i s h k a as i t d i d w i t h t h e S a k a s , i n o r d e r t o o v e r t h r o w h i s
empire a n d to liberate a l l those I n d i a n provinces w h i c h h a d
t h e misfortune to g r o v e l under his p o l i t i c a l d o m i n a t i o n . B u t
w h a t were the I n d i a n
tendered their
Buddhists
submission
K u s h a n emperor,
as s o o n
to
doing
the
at t h a t t i m e ? T h e y
M l e n c h c h a enemy,
the
as he c o u r t e d t h e B u d d h i s t i c c u l t
a n d began to perpetrate acts of treachery
against the I n d i a n
nation
and
people, who
fighting
for her l i b e r t y !
the
brave
patriotic
Vedic
were
A s has a l r e a d y b e e n d e s c r i b e d (in
p a r a g r a p h s 2 0 4 t o 209) t h e I n d i a n B u d d h i s t s h a d , f o r m e r l y i n
the t i m e
of Emperor
P u s h y a m i t r a , who fought for
national
l i b e r t y , s o l d their l o y a l t y to the Greeks l e d b y Menander a n d

others and committed treason against their native l a n d .
In
the v e r y same manner, they d i d n o t hesitate t h i s cime to act

treacherously
towards
their
m o t h e r - l a n d w h e n ' the foreign
K u s h a n aggression was at her t h r o a t .

246.
and
H a d the
founded
Indian
Buddhists
k i n g d o m of their
w o u l d c e r t a i n l y have had the

liberating India
Vedic K i n g
like
any
Salivahan
ever show this

patriotic
staunch
republics
rightful
other
Saka-Kushans
for
a hundred
more, these I n d i a n B u d d h i s t s d i d
the least for the
as
the
strongest
cause
of
spirit !
King
credit of
we
the
the
would
Buddhists
E v e n when Vedic
Youdheyas
and
and
death struggle w i t h
and
twentyfive years or
not trouble
of national
these
Sakas
K i n g ; and like
Pushyamitra
states like
S a t a v a h a n a s were engaged i n a life

the
the
B u t how could the
national
and
down
claim to the
Vedic
or E m p e r o r
have gladly felicitated tbem.
put
own, the B u d d h i s t
national
liberty.
themselves i n
But
enemies,
as
soon
Kanishka,
104
proclaimed his conversion, albeit half-heartedly, to B u d d h i s m ,

t h e whole of the
affectionate
Buddhist population submitted
l o y a l t y a t t h e feet
their mosi
o f t h a t n a t i o n a l foe.
e x t o l l e d h i m like a G o d to the skies ! T h e y p r a y e d

in
their
Kushan
v i h a r s for the
everlasting
M l e n c h c h a State.*^.
existence
W h a t wonder
consequence followed ! A s a
result
fervently
to t h a t
i f the
Saka-
inevitable
of the extreme
w h i c h the V e d i c H i n d u s felt t o w a r d s the
They
hatred
B u d d h i s t s for t h e i r
h i g h t r e a s o n . B u d d h i s m c o n t i n u e d t o d e c l i n e , as i t h a d
to do
r i g h t from the
time
of Pushyamitra, in
begun
spite o f the
r o y a l support of Emperor K a n i s h k a ,
KANISHKA'S GRANDSON E M B R A C E S
VEDIC
RELIGION
247.
M o r e o v e r , w h e n K a n i s h k a w a s k i l l e d , as has a l r e a d y
been t o l d ,
by
his rebellious
i n C h i n a , the I n d i a n
as
s o l d i e r s w h i l e he w a s
Buddhists
were i n a
they found themselves u t t e r l y lost both ways.
successor
fighting
miserable
plight,
For,
of K a n i s h k a , his son E m p e r o r H a v i s h k a ,
the
remained
comparatively cold i n his s y m p a t h y towards the Buddhists*".

A n d after H a v i s h k a , K a n i s h k a ' s grandson,
ruler of the
Saka-Kushans,
actually
a n d embraced the
Vedic
even
original name
changed
his
purely Sanskrit
coins
with the
abandoned
Buddhism
cult w i t h a public ceremony !

and
appellation, Samrat
images
w h o became the
of Siva
and
He
t o o k for h i m s e l f the
Vasudeo*^
Nandi
and struck
imprinted
on
them*2 J
AFTER KANISHKA S
248.
A s soon
as
e m p i r e f e l l t o pieces.
even
in north
covered
India.
only a
c o m p r i s e d the
Emperor
K a n i s h k a died
his
H i s r u l e i n I n d i a w a s n o t far
It
was
never
small north-western
formerly been
of
in
land
Indian
extended
very
strong.
strij)
of India
Punjab, Malava, Sourashtra
a. s m a l l r i b b o n l i k e p i e c e
which had
DEATH
It
had
which
and G u j r a t h and
f r o m the n o r t h - K o n k a n ,
the hands
of the Sakas.
Now
after the death of K a n i s h k a , the two or three S a k a k i n g d o m s
105
3RD GLORIOUS EPOCH

which formed part
of this
K u s h a n sovereignty
During
the
and
K u s h a n empire threw a w a y the
once
again
became
independent.
century-old S a k a - K u s h a n aggressive wars,
Satavahanas
had
maintained
the
independence
entire S o u t h e r n I n d i a u n i m p a i r e d ; a n d n o w the
of
the
their
north-Indian
s t a t e s a l s o , w h o h a d so f a r a c c e p t e d t h e n o m i n a l o v e r l o r d s h i p
o f K a n i s h k a , r e n o u n c e d i t a n d r e g a i n e d t h e i r independence**.
In this v e r y confusion the
p r i n c i p a l i t y o f P a t a l i p u t r a i n the
e a s t e r n p a r t o f I n d i a also became
independent.
ONCE AGAIN ROSE T H E SUNKEN SUN OF

PATALIPUTRA
249.
P a t a l i p u t r a has
i n the previous line.

of our pen.
been
B u t i t is n o t so.
F o r d u r i n g the
S a k a - K u s h a n aggressions at the
era
the
throne
called a small p r i n c i p a l i t y
O u r readers m i g h t feel t h a t i t i s . a s l i p
deluge o f the
beginning o f the
of Pataliputra,
which
Christian
was a d o r n e d b y t h e
celebrated E m p e r o r s l i k e Chandragupta, A s o k a , P u s h y a m i t r a
a n d others a n d from w h i c h were g u i d e d for centuries together
the destinies of the
a l l - I n d i a empire from the H i m a l a y a s to
t h e s o u t h e r n seas, w a s l o s t a l l o f a s u d d e n , j u s t as t h e s e t t i n g
; s u n v a n i s h e s w h i l e w e are s t i l l l o o k i n g o n a n d k n o w n o t w h e n
i t h a s set.
D u r i n g the century-and-a-half of incessant I n d i a n
Avar Avitb
the
Saka-Kushans
that
followed,
the
separate
existence of P a t a l i p u t r a or M a g a d h a was never felt.
Some
n o n - e n t i t y of a k i n g f r o m somewhere r u l e d a n d l i v e d w i t h i n
the four walls of P a t a l i p u t r a .
250.
this very
B u t about the y e a r 300
A . D . was established
p r i n c i p a l i t y of P a t a l i p u t r a the rule of
R e p u b l i c , w h i c h w a s knoAvn i n M a g a d h a f r o m
the
on
Lichchavi
times of
L o r d Buddha**.
251.
The
daughter
of
the
chief
of this
Lichchavi
R e p u b l i c , K u m a r d e v i , was wooed a n d m a r r i e d b y a p r o m i s i n g
y o u t h , s o n o f a f e u d a l chief, n a m e d C h a n d r a g u p t a i n 308 A D * * .
W i t h t h e s t r o n g s u p p o r t o f t h e s a m e L i c h c h a v i R e p u b l i c , he
established his
3 2 0 A . D . he
sway
founded
over the
surrounding territory
an independent
and i n
kingdom in Pa tali-
106
putra*.
L e t not this
famous
Emperor
similar
names.
Maurya
Chandragupta
Chandragupta
Emperor
dynasty,
while
be c o n f u s e d
Maurya,
because
Chandragupta
this
the
was
H i s achievements,
or
eleven
Maurya.
years
he
During
extended
hands
of his
son,
however, were
glorious dynasty o f
his
his short reign o f

small
kingdom of
to include Magadha, P r a y a g and
A y o d h y a so t h a t t h e e p i t h e t o f M a h a r a j
to h i m deservedly*'.
their
promising Chandragupta
befitted the
ten
the
to
as b r i l l i a n t as w o u l d h a v e
P a t a l i p u t r a wide enough
of
belonged
b o r n i n the G u p t a family.
Emperor Chandragupta
with
E n t r u s t i n g his
Samudragupta,
s h o u l d be
applied
k i n g d o m into the able

who
u p r o o t i n g the M l e n c h c h a power o f the
was
ambitious
of
S a k a - K u s h a n s i n the
north-western part of India, and of establishing an extensive

Indian
empire,
Chandragupta
This Gupta dynasty
was a
d i e d i n the year 330 A . D . * * .
staunch
adherent
of the Vedic^
r e l i g i o n Shree V i s h n u being t h e i r chief G o d o f worship*^.

EMPEROR
252.
SAMUDRAGUPTA
A s s o o n as he c a m e t o t h e
planned to conquer
i n the
n o r t h as
Indian
empire
the
several
w e l l as i n t h e
throne,
Samudragupta
independent
l i k e the M a u r y a n E m p i r e o f
and Chanakya and
then to
Mlenchcha power of the
Indian States
south and establish a
sweep
strong
Chandragupta
over the
still lingering
S a k a - K u s h a n s i n the
north-western
p a r t o f I n d i a w i t h a l l t h e m i g h t o f h i s e m p i r e . A c c o r d i n g l y he
conquered K a m r u p , Samatat, N e p a l a n d a l l the
region from
north-eastern frontier provinces to the Vindhyas*". Thereafter

crossing
the
Vindhyas,
he
entered
South
India
with
powerful a r m y . H e conquered twelve prominent kingdoms i n

South
been
India.
brought
Many
l o r d s h i p , were g r a n t e d
go free.
of the
captives
defeated
a n d after
their
k i n g s , after
k i n g d o m s a n d were a l l o w e d to
A b o u t these g l o r i o u s c a m p a i g n s o f his i n the
and south of India

w i t h eloquent praise,
many
western
giving
having
h a v i n g accepted his over
historians
h i m the best
phrases, " T h e I n d i a n N a p o l e o n " " .
north
have
spoken-
of their
current
After such an
extensive
107
3RD GLORIOUS EPOCH
m i l i t a r y e x p e d i t i o n , S a m u d r a g u p t a r e t u r n e d to P a t a l i p u t r a ,
T h e n i n order to p r o c l a i m
to
the
world
his
acquisition of
this new I n d i a n empire a c c o r d i n g to the V e d i c r e l i g i o u s r i t e s

he c e l e b r a t e d t h e H o r s e sacrifice*^, o n a
rightfully annointed a
began his
extensive
S a m r a t (an
preparations
g r a n d scale a n d w a s
emperor).
for
T h e r e a f t e r he
his dash
against
the
Saka-Kushans.
T H E FINAL SURRENDER B Y T H E KUSHANS.
253.
A t the fearful reports of this i m p e n d i n g attack o f
Emperor
Samudragupta
Kushans
like
whatever
Gandhar and
precarious existence i n the

voluntarily
sued
mountcy**.
small
others
north-western
for peace
A s a token
still
the
o f India,-
Gupta
that time
of their
o f the
leading
regions
and accepted
O u r I n d i a n ancestors at
K u s h a n s ' K u s h ' also.
kingdoms
were,
para-
c a l l e d these
surrender
those
K u s h a n s s e n t r i c h offerings a l o n g w i t h t h e i r p e r s o n a l e n v o y s
to Samudragupta.
Thus
century-and-a-half
or
after
two
an incessant
asunder the v e r y root o f the K u s h a n power

K u s h a n p r o b l e m was
254.
has
finally
warfare
for
the I n d i a n sword ultimately cut

in India.
The
disposed o f here a n d n o w !
B u t the S a k a kings from M a l a v a to S i n d h
w h o , as
b e e n t o l d i n p a r a g r a p h s 236 a n d 2 4 8 , h a d t h r o w n off t h e
y o k e o f A n d h r a d o m i n a t i o n w h e n the l a t t e r were engaged

a
life
in
and death struggle w i t h K a n i s h k a and later on, after
t h e d e a t h o f K a n i s h k a , d e c l a r e d t h e m s e l v e s free, d i d n o t
on
their own initiative t a l k of any submission.

SAMRAT SAMUDRAGUPTA'S DEATH AND AFTER.
255.
Mlenchcha
While
power
Samudragupta
he
was
just
preparing
o f these Sakas,
breathed
his
last
to march upon the
this
powerful
i n 375
A.D.**.
Emperor
He
had
expressed his w i s h t h a t after h i m his younger but v a l i a n t a n d

v i r i l e s o n , C h a n d r a g u p t a I I , s h o u l d be c r o w n e d e m p e r o r . B u t
d i s c a r d i n g this d y i n g wish o f his, the elder
ascended
age**.
the
throne
on
the
strength
son,
Ramgupta,
of his seniority
B u t he w a s so w e a k t h a t a l m o s t a l l efficient
in
ofiicials
108
in
his m i l i t a r y and c i v i l service a n d his ministers too began
t o hate h i m secretly.
happened
which
J u s t at this juncture a
g a l v a n i z e d the
B a m g u p t a ' s feebleness.
this
as
hearsay
Vishakhadatta and
and
of
popular
A l t h o u g h some
anecdote,
still
strange
feeling
historians
ancient
thing
against
consider
writers,
like
B a n a b h a t t a have credited it w i t h
truth
a reference t o i t i s t o be f o u n d i n t h e c o p p e r p l a t e g r a n t
King
recent
Amoghvarsha*.
times
situation
the
against
Again
Rajput
as
i n the
warriors had
Alla-ud-din
i n respect
o p i n i o n o f some o t h e r h i s t o r i a n s
that
comparatively
faced
similar
of Padmini,
this anecdote
the
about
R a m g u p t a m u s t be s u b s t a n t i a l l y t r u e i s t h e m o r e a c c e p t a b l e .
T h e i n c i d e n t i n q u e s t i o n m a y be s u m m a r i s e d i n t h e
following
manner :
256.
Emperor Samudragupta having died and a weakling
Ramgupta
Saka
having
ascended
the
throne
after
him,
k i n g s b e c a m e fearless a n d b e g a n t o b e h a v e
w i t h the M a g a d h a n empire which was on i n i m i c a l terms

them.
the
insolently
with
A n impertinent and mean-minded Mlenchcha king of
these Sakas commanded R a m g u p t a i n order to h u m i l i a t e h i m

that
to
he
wicked
the
should send
h i m or
else be
message
Magadhan
Emperor
his y o u n g a n d beautiful wife,
prepared
for
war*'.
This
Grhdevi,
insolent
and
convulsed the whole p o l i t i c a l atmosphere o f

empire
Ramgupta
with
had
shame
become
and
so
indignation.
utterly
imbecile
But
and
s h a m e l e s s as t o s t a r t p r e p a r a t i o n s t o s e n d h i s q u e e n , G r h d e v i ,
to
that
Saka Satrap
with
the
sole i n t e n t i o n o f a v o i d i n g a
conflict**. T h i s i n f u r i a t e d h i s y o u n g e r b r o t h e r , C h a n d r a g u p t a .
Elouting
Ramgupta's
protection*".
Then
orders,
resorting
he
to
took
guile,
Grhdevi
under
Chandragupta
his
sent
w o r d to the S a k a k i n g t h a t a c c o r d i n g to his commands Queen

Grhdevi was being sent to h i m , b u t t h a t because
womanly
bashfulness
curtained p a l a n q u i n .
a
of
natural
a n d m o d e s t y she w o u l d l i k e t o go i n a
She was also
to
retinue of her maids i n similar litters.
be
accompanied
m a d w i t h j o y t o h e a r t h i s m e s s a g e , a n d he r e p l i e d t h a t
queen
might
be
sent
that
way.
by
T h e S a k a k i n g was
Chandragupta,
the
however,
10
3RD GLORIOUS EPOCH
himself donned
palanquin,
the
female
w h i l e i n the
attire
and
sat
in
a c c o m p a n y i n g ones,
the
Queen's
too,
sat
the
chosen w a r r i o r s i n feminine garb. A s the t r a i n (procession) o f

those
covered p a l a n q u i n s d r e w near the c a p i t a l of that S a k a
King,
the latter,
beside
h i m s e l f w i t h j o y , c a m e f o r w a r d to-
the queen's p a l a n q u i n to receive her i n person; whereupon o u t

came C h a n d r a g u p t a ,
on
the
sword".
with
i n the guise
unsuspecting
F r o m other litters too,
drawn
swords
of a woman,
andpouncing
S a k a K i n g slew h i m i n s t a n t l y w i t h his.
and
before
issued forth
the
the
warriors
s h o c k i n g news
of the
slaughter o f the S a k a K i n g could spread about they vanished

a l o n g w i t h C h a n d r a g u p t a q u i t e out o f the enemy's reach.
257.
The
resounding
news
whole
with
spread
Pataliputra
that
after
capital
and
the
Prince Chandragupta
accomplishing this
feat a n d p u n i s h i n g w i t h his o w n h a n d s
had
insulted
the
nation
itself
nation,
had
returned
ascended
the
the
Chandragupta
was
throne
deceased
killed.
emperor
and
the S a k a K i n g ,
with instant death.
who
There was a
of the
Samudragupta,
Immediately
married
with his exceptional valour

hands
had
of M a g a d h a setting aside the last w i s h
emperor,
i n his place.
he
to
unprecedented daring,
great agitation to dethrone the cowardly R a m g u p t a who

of
was
the praise for C h a n d r a g u p t a w h e n the g l a d
enemyi.
and
Chandragupta
the
to
crown.
In that commotion Ramgupta,

was
crowned
s a m e G r h a d e v i w h o m he h a d
saved
f r o m h u m i l i a t i o n at
the
L a t e r on w i t h a well-equipped huge
a r m y S a m r a t C h a n d r a g u p t a m a r c h e d upon the S a k a S a t r a p s .
SAKA SATRAP RUDRASINGH KILLED ; T H E LAST
PHASE
258.
O F T H E WAR WITH
THE
SAKAS
W h e n the w a r came to closed grips o n the G u j a r a t h -
M a l a v a f r o n t i e r o f t h e S a k a d o m i n i o n s t h e S a k a k i n g s offered
tough
resistance
at
every place
and
I n d i a n w a r r i o r s c r u s h e d t h e enemy^ !
at
r e m a i n i n g S a k a S a t r a p , R u d r a s i n g h , the
h i m s e l f w a s k i l l e d b y Chandragupta*.
every
place
I n the last battle
the
the
son of S a t y a s i n g h ,
110
THUS ENDED T H E SAKA RULE

259.
Having
Chandragupta
Sourashtra,
thus
vanquished
liberated
the
Gujarath,
the
Sakas
provinces
Malava
and
completely,
of Sindh,
others
d o m i n a t i o n and incorporated them into his Indian

After such
their
empire*.
t o t a l d e s t r u c t i o n o f the Sakas, w h e n E m p e r o r
Chandragupta
Ujjayini,
Kaccha,
under
entered
which
the
ancient
and
renoM^ned
city
of
t i l l a l i t t l e w h i l e ago w a s t h e c a p i t a l o f t h e
S a k a k i n g d o m , the people
there
celebrated
his
entry
as
grand national festival.
Samrat
C h a n d r a g u p t a assumed the
t i t l e o f Vikramaditya*.
I n order to i m m o r t a l i z e his glorious
a n d c r u s h i n g v i c t o r y o v e r t h e S a k a s , he r e n a m e d
Tiniversally
current
Malav
after h i s o w n n a m e (cf. p a r a g r a p h
the
capital
of the
the
so
far
S a m v a t i t s e l f as V i k r a m S a m v a t
222).
H e made
Ujjayini
w e s t e r n p a r t o f h i s I n d i a - w i d e empire,
a n d t h e r e he l i v e d l i k e a c r o w n e d K i n g .
260.
H o w f a r c a n one d e s c r i b e t h e s a t i s f a c t i o n a n d p r i d e
t h a t the people a l l over
Bharat
won
over the Mlenchchas ? T h e whole of
by
Vikramaditya
felt at this decisive v i c t o r y
I n d i a b e c a m e free f r o m t h e f o r e i g n d o m i n a t i o n
'Ekrat',
united
under
one
and
became
K i n g ! H o w profound must have
been t h e j o y a n d p r i d e o f V i k r a m a d i t y a h i m s e l f w h e n h e
that
the
strenuous
efforts
h u n d r e d a n d fifty y e a r s
Vilivayankur
or
a n d successes
so
( V i l i n a y a n k u r ?)
o f the
and
other
and
achievements of his grand-father a n d the
aspirations
of Vedic H i n d u s had,
of a
Youdheyas, Malavas
Satavahan
w a r r i o r s for the d e s t r u c t i o n of the S a k a power

valorous
saw
and failures
great
of
the
national
at last borne such glorious
fruit !
261.
O f this the E n g l i s h historian
says though
differences o f r a c e ,
monarch
like
Vincent Smith
rather g r u d g i n g l y , " W e m a y feel assured t h a t
with
creed a n d manner
special reasons for
i m p u r e f o r e i g n (i%^)
supplied
desiring to
rulers of Western I n d i a .
the
suppress
himself
an
orthodox
Hindu,
the
Chandragupta
V i k r a m a d i t y a although tolerant of B u d d h i s m a n d
was
Gupta
Jainism
especially d e v o t e d to the
cult o f V i s h n u a n d as s u c h c o u l d n o t
but
have
experienced
111
3RD GLORIOUS EPOCH
peculiar
satisfaction
in
"violently uprooting
the
foreign
chieftains".
T H E SAKAS T O O VANISHED
262.
In
how the
and
paragraph
Sakas adopted
Indian
described
language
from
the
N o w that V i k r a m a d i t y a
their p o l i t i c a l power w i t h his
t h e y hereafter lost
distinct
230,
customs a n d manners.
h a d utterly destroyed
fist'
i t has a l r e a d y b e e n
the V e d i c f a i t h , S a n s k r i t
'mailed
t h e i r s e p a r a t e e x i s t e n c e as S a k a s as
Indians.
Only
within
two
or
three
g e n e r a t i o n s t h e r e w a s h a r d l y a n y S a k a t o be seen i n I n d i a , as
i t p r e v i o u s l y h a p p e n e d i n t h e case o f t h e K u s h a n s .
263.
many
I n the h i s t o r i c a l past, there l i v e d and r u l e d
Emperors
surprisingly
in
India,
popular
as
but
this
e x t e r m i n a t e d the S a k a - K u s h a n s
trace
of any
there was
Emperor
so
hardly
any
as
Vikramaditya who
thoroughly
o f t h e m is found t o d a y .
good
that
not
E v e n a foreigner,
a
the
Chinese t r a v e l l e r , F a - h i e n (or Fa-hsien), who v i s i t e d I n d i a i n

his
reign,
has
happiness,
height,
paid
wealth
and
glowing tribute
contentment
to
the
its
throughout the whole of the I n d i a n empire under
the
Even today in
the
of
name
King
the
had
prosperity,
reached
Guptas'.
that
innumerable
Indian
villages
V i k r a m a d i t y a a n d h i s h i g h sense, a n d
administration
of,
ballad.
h a v i n g defended the p o w e r f u l u n i t a r y I n d i a n
empire
After
and
justice is l o v i n g l y
sung i n folk-tales
developed i t i n every respect
for more
or
and
less
t h i r t y - f i v e y e a r s S a m r a t V i k r a m a d i t y a d i e d i n 4 1 4 A.D*.
264.
Samrat
The epoch
w h i c h began
with
V i k r a m a d i t y a , the p r o u d V i c t o r
the
of
r o y a l seal
of
Saka-Kushans,
is T H E T H I R D G L O R I O U S E P O C H of I n d i a n H i s t o r y .
J U Glorious Epoch
CHAPTER IV
YASHODHARMA T H E CONQUEROR
OF T H E
HUNS
T H E HUNNISH ONSLAUGHT OVER T H E WHOLE

WORLD
265.
A reference has a l r e a d y b e e n m a d e
earlier i n
this
book to the H u n s who routed a l l the S a k a and K u s h a n tribes

from their original homes and themselves
tracts of lands.
These
cruel than
predecessors,
whole
their
of Asia
very Huns,
occupied the
fiercer
now menaced
and
far
not
b u t also the whole o f E u r o p e .
vast
more
only
the
E v e r y one o f
the then well-established, civilized, a n d s t r o n g l y b u i l t nations

and
kingdoms of the
world, r i g h t from C h i n a to R o m e was
rocked to its b o t t o m at the very thought

doom.
There
was
no
limit
of this
impending
to their n u m b e r nor were t h e i r
raids l i m i t e d to this region or that.

266.
men
and
W h e n their armies m a r c h e d out, thousands o f their

women
carried
fire
and. sword to every city a n d
every v i l l a g e t h a t t h e y entered a n d to
every
y o u n g or o l d , c h i l d or w o m a n , w h o m t h e y
only
by
carry
on
day
but
even
at
these nefarious
came
being,
across. N o t
the v e r y dead o f night d i d they

activities, shouting wildly
beasts a n d engulfing the enemy lands l i k e w i l d

end
human
of every bloody battle,
they
fire.
like
A t the
celebrated their v i c t o r y
113
4 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH
t h e n a n d there, d a n c i n g w i l d l y a n d d r i n k i n g
in
cups made
of the v e r y s k u l l s o f the
strong liquors
slaughtered enemy
soldiers a n d their w o m e n or children^.

267.
B e i n g v e r y close t o t h e o r i g i n a l H u n n i s h t e r r i t o r y ,
almost a l l the provinces o f the
vast
Chinese empire
r e n d e r e d d e s o l a t e because o f t h e i r t e r r i b l e r a i d s ^ .
China
Wall
of today
is a
were
The great
g l a r i n g t e s t i m o n y to prove the
i n c a p a c i t y o f t h e C h i n e s e E m p e r o r t o w a r d off t h e s e H u n n i s h
locusts.
The
one
great
wonder o f the
worldthis
China
W a l l i s i n d e e d the greatest m o n u m e n t to H u n n i s h Terror* !

268.
O n e o f t h e l e a d e r s o f these H u n s , A t t i l a , o r g a n i z e d
these h o r s e m e n w h o p i l l a g e d C e n t r a l A s i a a n d
for Europe*.
made straight
H i s various m a r a u d i n g armies dashed
like
an
avalanche into European Russia through whichever inlet they

c o u l d find a n d w r o u g h t h a v o c e v e r y w h e r e .
a r t centres, houses a n d churches, the
Universities and
poor men's
huts
and
rich palaces, towns a n d citieswhatever they could l a y their

h a n d s on, these H u n s
W h o e v e r came i n
went
on reducing them
to
ashes*.
t h e i r w a y was ruthlessly cut to pieces.
After t r a m p l i n g d o w n R u s s i a t h e y rushed i n t o P o l a n d , thence

a t t a c k i n g the Goths i n G e r m a n y and France*.
Army
a r m y o f t h e o n c e i n v i n c i b l e R o m a n E m p i r e was
p u t to r o u t .
after
T h e s e H u n s l o v e d n o t v i c t o r y so m u c h as t h e y d i d r u i n a n d
destruction for its o w n sake.
Europe
was
not
only
Consequently, the
defeated
bathed in blood and laid
in war but
utterly waste.
description of this devastation

Fall of the Roman
Empire.'
l a n g u a g e s use ' H u n ' '
as
For a
of Europe
t h e s e b a r b a r i c H u n s , one s h o i d d r e a d
whole o f
was v i r t u a l l y
harrowing
at the hands o f
G i b b o n s ' Decline
and
E v e n t o d a y most o f the E u r o p e a n
the
foulest
o f abuses,
indicating
t h e r e b y t h e h o r r o r w i t h w h i c h t h e y l o o k e d u p o n these d e v i l i s h
Huns.
269.
I n the v e r y same manner
d i d another
avalanche
o f these H u n n i s h h o r s e s , w h i c h h o v e r e d f o r s o m e t i m e r o u n d
about
the
H i m a l a y a s destroying whatever remained of the
S a k a - K u s h a n strongholds,
Gandhar
a n d others
dashed
against
regions
like
to the north-west o l India". W i t h
the
the
114
very same energy
and
devilish
ambition with
which
they
d e v a s t a t e d the empires of C h i n a , R u s s i a , a n d R o m e , d i d these

H u n s march i m p a t i e n t l y to
trample d o w n I n d i a from end to
e n d under their horses' hoofs, a n d began
t o force t h e i r w a y
t o the Indus.
BUT
270.
Rut
fortunately
ruled by any coward like
India
was
no
longer
being
Dhananand who brought
disgrace
to the l a n d at the time of the Greek i n v a s i o n o f the
Punjab.
It
was now
illustrious
under
son
the
sovereignty
of Emperor
of
K u m a r g u p t a , * the
Vikramaditya,
the
avenger
of
the S a k a - K u s h a n d o m i n a t i o n . I n d i a at that time enjoyed the

century-old Golden
Golden
A g e saw,
A g e of the
towards
its
Gupta
era.
close, t h e
The M a u r y a n
Indian
military
s t r e n g t h d i s o r g a n i z e d a n d powerless, because o f the f o o l h a r d y

A s o k a n p o l i c y of t o t a l non-violence (Ahimsa). B u t the V e d i c
I n d i a o f this time under the leadership
of Kumargupta did
not a l l o w the i m p e r i a l a r m y to degenerate i n the least. B e i n g

always
which
aware
was
of the
expected
avalanche-like
Hunnish
onslaught,
sooner or later. E m p e r o r K u m a r g u p t a
k e p t a v e r y s t r o n g w a r - l i k e a n d well-organized army,^" ever

prepared to defend its frontiers.
T H E FIRST HUNNISH ONRUSH
271.
T h e m o m e n t he l e a r n t o f t h e
PARALYSED
Hunnish
o n G a n d h a r , K u m a r g u p t a sent his v a l i a n t
at the head o f
Hunnish
his
four-fold
menace".
With
son,
('^^'n) a r m y
their
aggression
Skundgupta
to
uproot
the
special technique based on
t h e i r u n l i m i t e d n u m b e r , w h i c h h a d so far b e e n u n m a t c h e d f o r
i t s efficacy, these H u n n i s h i n v a d e r s b e g a n t o m a k e s h o r t w o r k
o f the I n d i a n frontier
soldiers
destroy
one
guards.
Hunnish
t h e y emerge u p f r o m a l l
other
No
sooner
did
the
Indian
a r m y at a place, t h a n w o u l d
quarters,
like
ants p o u r i n g
f o r t h f r o m t h e i r a n t h i l l s . E v e n i f these w e r e c o m p l e t e l y w i p e d
out, there w o u l d a p p e a r fresh ones c r e a t i n g confusion a l l o v e r
the l a n d .
The
armies of S k u n d g u p t a
fought
battle
after
115
4 T H GLORIOUS E P O C H
battle
with the irresistible H u n s , destroying
b u t s u r e l y f o r y e a r s together^^.
them
steadily
T h e result was t h a t even the
i n n u m e r a b l e forces o f these H u n s g r a d u a l l y lost t h e i r s t r e n g t h

a n d e n e r g y a n d d a r e d cross t h e f r o n t i e r s o f t h e G u p t a E m p i r e
no more.
held
so
Guptas.
W h y , they
far
against
c o u l d n o t even defend the places t h e y

t h e a g g r e s s i v e a n d fierce i m p a c t o f t h e
The r e m a i n i n g troops of the
H u n s , therefore,
fled
c l e a n o u t o f t h e I n d i a n f r o n t i e r s t h r o u g h t h e v e r y passes t h e y
h a d come i n .
T h i s c r u s h i n g defeat k e p t t h e H u n s a w a y f r o m
I n d i a f o r t h e n e x t f o r t y y e a r s o r so^'.
THE BRAVE
272.
SKUNDGUPTA
After h a v i n g fought continuously for years on end
a n d h a v i n g defeated the m o s t p o w e r f u l e n e m y
who
had
al
r e a d y b r o u g h t t o t h e i r knees t h e g r e a t e s t e m p i r e s o f t h e w o r l d ,
Skundgupta
p r o u d l y r e t u r n e d to h i s f a t h e r
where t h e v i c t o r i o u s P r i n c e w a s g r e e t e d
enthusiasm, pomp and
celebrate
this
Pataliputra,
unprecedented
g l o r y O l d Emperor Kumargupta's
j o y can e a s i l y be i m a g i n e d .
to
at
with
I t k n e w no
s i n g u l a r success
bounds.
In
Kumargupta
t h e H o r s e - s a c r i f i c e (sr'?^^) a c c o r d i n g t o
the
order
performed
age-old
Indian
tradition".
DEATH OF
273.
KUMARGUPTA
S h o r t l y after this, the
d i e d , h a v i n g satisfactorily fulfilled
o l d emperor K u m a r g u p t a
his life-mission.
succeeded b y his eminent son, S k u n d g u p t a ,

memorable
recounted
deeds
here for
showing
his
rare
many
abilities
H e was
of
whose
cannot
M'ant o f space a n d a l s o b e c a u s e
be
they do
not d i r e c t l y bear u p o n the present theme.

274.
W h i l e S k u n d g u p t a was thus r u l i n g i n I n d i a another
Hunnish adventurer, K h i k h i l
b y name, organized their
scat
t e r e d forces i n A s i a , as A t t i l a before h i m h a d d o n e i n E u r o p e ,
and
founded
another
kingdom and
T o w a r d s the end o f E m p e r o r
styled
Skundgupta's
himself a king.
career this
H u n n i s h adventurer marched towards I n d i a at
new
the head o f
powerful a r m y w i t h a v i e w to a v e n g i n g the ignoble defeat
the
116
H u n s h a d e a r l i e r suffered here^.
S E C O N D H U N N I S H INVASION O F INDIA
275.
D u r i n g the v e r y
first
encounters
t h r e w the i m p e r i a l frontier guards a n d
the
drove
Huns
over
them back
at
one o r t w o p l a c e s . N o sooner d i d he h e a r o f t h i s f r e s h H u n n i s h
aggression t h a n S k u n d g u p t a , i n spite o f his o l d
age, left h i s
capital and
(the m o d e r n
Punjab).
marched
as far
as t h e
Panchnad
W h i l e he w a s t h u s p r e o c c u p i e d i n h i s m i l i t a r y c a m p
o r g a n i s i n g t h e o v e r t h r o w n i m p e r i a l f r o n t i e r forces f o r a c o u n
ter-attack
u p o n t h e e n e m y , he l e a r n t t h a t h i s s t e p
P u r g u p t a , was
busy
treacherously
throne". Nevertheless,
p l a n n i n g to
brother,
usurp
his
the patriot S k u n d g u p t a , disregarding
l i i s personal interests, kept on
fighting
the a l i e n i n v a d e r s i n
stead of speedily r e t u r n i n g to the c a p i t a l to settle his domestie

t r o u b l e as some o t h e r s i n h i s p l a c e m i g h t h a v e m o s t p r o b a b l y
done.
H a d he d o n e so,
without his guidance,
a n d left the i m p e r i a l a r m y
fighting
the I n d i a n soldiers w o u l d have,
in all
p r o b a b i l i t y , lost courage a n d the

over the whole o f the P u n j a b
India.
rather
invaders w o u l d have swept
a n d at least
A s he was c o n v i n c e d o f t h i s
preferred
fighting
the
half of north
impending calamity, he
against
the
barbaric
Huns
to
returning home !
276.
A n d e v e n as he w a s
fighting
i n t h e defence
mother-land d i d this aged w a r r i o r - k i n g die
about
of
bis
A . D . 471
i n h i s m i l i t a r y c a m p , l i k e a t r u e K i n g t h a t he was^* !
"AN E M P E R O R MUST DIE
277.
STANDING"
A n interesting anecdote is t o l d about a w e l l - k n o w n
R o m a n E m p e r o r who r u l e d i n those
'palmy days
of Rome,'
t h a t w h i l e he w a s l y i n g o n h i s d e a t h - b e d i n h i s r o y a l
he
once
suddenly
got
up,
sword
palace,
i n hand, and said to t h e
f r i g h t e n e d a t t e n d a n t s , w h o s u s p e c t e d i t t o be a d e l i r i o u s fit,
that a k i n g must not die
i n his bed.
" A Roman Emperor",
he s a i d , " m u s t d i e s t a n d i n g " ^ * .
278.
In a
Skundgupta,
like manner did this
die i n a small
military
great I n d i a n E m p e r o r ,
camp
fighting
relent-
4TH GLORIOUS EPOCH
117
lessly, i n spite of his failing years, the very enemy o n

h e h a d i n f l i c t e d severe d e f e a t s i n h i s e a r l i e r
c i n g a l l r o y a l c o m f o r t s a n d p l e a s u r e s he
t o t w e n t y y e a r s o f h i s l i f e suffering
whom
career. R e n o u n
spent almost
a l l the
fifteen
discomforts a n d
hardships o f a camp-life for the sole purpose o f defending his

empire
and
p r e s e r v i n g the independence of his m o t h e r l a n d ,
A n d w h e n he d i d d i e , he d i d so fighting t h e a r c h - e n e m y o f h i s
n a t i o n , far away i n a b i v o u a c i n the farthest province of the
P u n j a b n o t i n his r o y a l palace i n the c a p i t a l !
I f ever there
w a s a n i d e a l e m p e r o r , i t w a s he !
279.
I f t h e H u n s w e r e h e m m e d i n one s m a l l c o r n e r o f t h e
Indus and i f I n d i a was saved a l l the

and
indignities,
massacres
wanton destruction at their hands to which E u r o p e h a d
been
subjected
almost
contemporaneously,
a l l the
m u s t go t o t h e a r m e d s t r e n g t h o f S k u n d g u p t a .
died
before
exemplary
the
Huns
valour
were
brought
completely
forth
credit
A l t h o u g h he
annihilated,
another
generation
w a r r i o r s , m u c h s t r o n g e r t h a n before, t o t a k e t h e
field
his
of
against
t h e s e once w a r - i n t o x i c a t e d b u t n o w e n f e e b l e d H u n s .
280.
H e n c e we b o w d o w n to
Skundgupta,
with
as
the
memory
of
Emperor
m u c h r e v e r e n c e a n d p r i d e a n d a sense
o f n a t i o n a l g r a t i t u d e as w e m i g h t d o t o a n y o t h e r
conqueror
like Vikramaditya.
AFTER T H EDEATH OF SKUNDGUPTA
281.
Subsequent to the death o f S k u n d g u p t a the throne
of M a g a d h a was
whose
usurped by
lack of every
sort
his rebel
of ability
once again to push forward under

the
reign
of T o r m a n , who
their
succeeded
a g a i n l e t l o o s e t h e dogs o f w a r a n d
the
Punjab
suffered
a n d arsonô.
raised
to
the
The
most
Purgupta,
encouraged the H u n s
King,
Khikhil.
In
K h i k h i l , H u n s once
Kamboj,
Gandhar,
and
from their horrible depredations
world-famous
ground^^.
brother,
University
of T a x i l a
was
Thousands of its invaluable books
o n l y served to m a k e bonfire for the H u n s .

282.
T h i s is a n o t h e r i n s t a n c e
t h a t shows h o w even the
n a t i o n a l l i t e r a t u r e , c i v i l i z a t i o n a n d c u l t u r e are d e s t r o y e d
at
118
the
hands
o f f o r e i g n i n v a d e r s , i f t h e y are n o t d e f e n d e d a n d
s u p p o r t e d b y t h e n a t i o n ' s m a i l e d fist.
283.
I n the meanwhile, those H u n n i s h hordes w h i c h h a d
so f a r o v e r r u n t h e
k i n g d o m o f P e r s i a , a n d i n A . D . 484
her K i n g , P h i r o z , to
of T o r m a n i n his
a b l e state^^.
death, were
now
put
free t o j o i n t h e a r m y
w o r k o f r e d u c i n g I n d i a t o the same m i s e r
W i t h h i s a r m y so s u d d e n l y a u g m e n t e d , T o r m a n
pushed ahead of the
Punjab
into Malava
and
captured
r o u n d a b o u t 511 A . D . ^ ^ , a l o n g w i t h i t s c a p i t a l U j j a i n .
it
When
Torman's son, M i h i r g u l a , who was braver and more atrocious

t h a n the father, succeeded to the
H u n n i s h throne, strangely
e n o u g h he b e c a m e a s i n c e r e d e v o t e e o f t h e V e d i c G o d , R u d r a
and h e l d the cult of B u d d h a i n the greatest spite.
MIHIRGULA, T H E D E V O T E E OF T H E
VEDIC G O D
284.
Strange
as
it
m a y seem
a t t r a c t e d to the
w o r s h i p o f the
from
they
the
province.
time
entered
the H u n s were s p e e d i l y
Vedic
the
G o d R u d r a at least
north-western
frontier
O f these people Vincent S m i t h says, " T h e savage
invader who worshipped his patron deity Shiva,
the G o d o f
D e s t r u c t i o n , e x h i b i t e d ferocious h o s t i l i t y against the peaceful

B u d d h i s t i c cult a n d remorselessly o v e r t h r e w the S t u p a s a n d
M o n a s t e r i e s w h i c h he p l u n d e r e d o f t h e i r
treasures^*".
T H E PATRIOTIC VEDIC HINDUS AND

TREACHEROUS BUDDHISTS
285.
I n this
context
t h e r e a d e r s are r e f e r r e d t o
g r a p h s 182 t o 209 a n d 245 t o 2 4 6
of this
para
book wherein we
have commented on the p a t r i o t i c s p i r i t of the V e d i c H i n d u s

a n d the treacherous a t t i t u d e
vouchsafe
this
comment
of the B u d d h i s t s .
of ours
I n order to
this incident of M i h i r g u l a
s h o u l d be m o s t s i g n i f i c a n t .
286.
E v e n when this
accepted
the
oppressed
the
enemies o f the
Vedic
H u n n i s h aggressor M i h i r g u l a h a d
cult
Buddhists,
of
God
who
Rudra
had
and
become
V e d i c H i n d u s , the l a t t e r d i d not
brutally
inveterate
accept h i s
119
4TH GLORIOUS EPOCH
political
dominance,
nor
d i d they
atrocities against their own rivals.

acceptance o f the V e d i c
a f o r e i g n aggressor
Vedic Hindus.
such a
They avowed
gone
under
his
sway.
join
spite
cult, Mihirgula
a n d as
him in
w a s l o o k e d u p o n as
enemy
towards
by the
h i m for the
those regions w h i c h h a d
It cannot
his
of his avowed
national
enmity
s a k e o f m a k i n g p o l i t i c a l l y free
far
ever
In
be d e n i e d
so
that even
amongst the V e d i c H i n d u s , k i n g s like K a m b o j and J a i c h a n d

d i d c o m m i t treason
earlier or
later,
but
V e d i c c o m m u n i t y h a d a l l a l o n g been
people and h a d been g i v i n g
the
independence
unimpaired.
and
terrible
on the whole the
h a t i n g the n o n - V e d i c
battles
imperial power
E v e n the E n g l i s h
for
of
protecting
their
nation
historians, like Smith, could
n o t h e l p m e n t i o n i n g , m a y b e i n m a l i c i o u s t e r m s , this
national
feeling
of the Vedic
people.
strong
W h i l e stating i n general
terms t h a t these V e d i c H i n d u s were the b o r n enemies o f a n y

foreign
political
power,
trying
to
subdue
he s a y s , " T h o s e f o r e i g n t r i b e s , S a k a s ,
(Yavanas), at the time
settled
i n the
Vedic
King
Vilivayankur
country,
W e s t e r n I n d i a as t h e
lords o f a conquered p o p u l a t i o n , were the

of the
the
Pahlavas and lonians
II
objects o f h o s t i l i t y
He
losses w h i c h h i s k i n g d o m h a d suffered
recovered
at the
the
hands of the
i n t r u d i n g f o r e i g n e r s a n d u t t e r l y d e s t r o y e d t h e p o w e r o f (the
Saka King)
Nahapan.
The h o s t i l i t y o f the A n d h r a (Vedic)
m o n a r c h was s t i m u l a t e d b y the disgust felt b y a l l the H i n d u s ,

a n d especially b y the followers of the O r t h o d o x B r a h m a n i c a l
system o f the o u t l a n d i s h foreign barbarians^*".
287.
It
should not
surprise
this observation of S m i t h a
heart-ache
at
the
r e a d e r i f he finds i n
faint echo
of an
his o w n painful experience
Englishman's
of the
British:
Imperial Colonies.
KING
288.
YASHODHARMA
U n d e r the u n d e s e r v i n g a n d
s u z e r a i n t y o f M a g a d h a b e g a n t o be
by almost every
one.
E m p i r e a n d even the
Most
of the
weak Purgupta
flouted
vassals
the
and disregarded
o f the
Gupta
provinces and principalities began
to
120
rule themselves i n d e p e n d e n t l y . A l l these v i r t u a l l y subordinate

but
actually
independent
l o r d s feared the p o l i t i c a l
by then
provinces
s p r e a d a s f a r as M a l a v a .
w i t h i n d i g n a t i o n at seeing a
occupy the
throne of the
and
patriotic
every
H u n s overpowered
foreign
Vedic
to
take any
feudal
tyrant
like
seething
Mihirgula
V i k r a m a d i t y a at
Indian
and routed
different
of the H u n s w h i c h h a d
E v e r y b o d y was
Great
Y e t n o n e o f a l l these s m a l l e r
courage
and
dominance
was
at the
states
aggressive
earliest
and
move
Ujjain,
a n x i o u s t o see
the
opportunity.
provinces
h a d the
against these H u n s .
N o b o d y c o u l d b r o a c h t h e subject o p e n l y .
289.
vowed
At
to
such
solve
this
critical time
knotty
t i t u l a r k i n g or emperor.
He
Y a s h o d h a r m a b y name, o f a
the
province
o f Malava^.
was
youth
H e was n o t even a
merely
a small chieftain,
relatively small principality i n

But
p a t r i o t i s m and his daring spirit

as t o challenge the m i g h t
an adventurous
problem.
o f the
styled ' K i n g of K i n g s ' of the
his a m b i t i o n , his sense o f

were
as l o f t y a n d p o w e r f u l
mightiest
and
pompously
Huns, Mihirgula, and dethrone
h i m a n d t o d e s t r o y t h e H u n n i s h influence r o o t a n d b r a n c h .
A C O M M O N FRONT O F T H E VEDIC KINGS
290.
F i r s t o f a l l he o r g a n i z e d a l m o s t a l l t h e
ing independent
I n d i a n states w i t h a v i e w to
H u n n i s h manace^'.
Even
this organized war
effort a n d
neighbour
fight
B a l a d i t y a of Magadha
out
the
supported
under the leadership
of K i n g
Y a s h o d h a r m a a l l these kings m a r c h e d against the H u n s f r o m

a l l sides.
This well organized
Indian
Army
n o n e else c o u l d t h i n k o f d o i n g s i n g l e - h a n d e d ,
powerful
H u n n i s h a r m y began
to
be
could do what
a n d the most
slaughtered
on
the
battlefields o f Indians.
DEFEAT OF T H E HUNS . CAPTURE
MIHIRGULA
291.
OF
HIMSELF
I n the end, the Supreme C o m m a n d e r , Y a s h o d h a r m a
marched at the head of a v e r y
powerful army on
himself,
Mandasore
a n d j o i n i n g battle at
or
Mihirgula
Korur
some-
121
t i m e a b o u t A . D . 628 o v e r t h r e w t h e H u n n i s h d r a g o n f o r e v e r .
A f t e r a v e r y savage man-slaughter M i h i r g u l a himself
became
a captive of K i n g Yashodharma^'.
292.
This
singular
success
resounded
thunderously
throughout the length and breadth of I n d i a .

293.
A n d i n order to
avenge the
t h a t H u n s i n general a n d Mihirgula
numerous
atrocities
i n p a r t i c u l a r h a d so f a r
p e r p e t r a t e d a g a i n s t the I n d i a n p o p u l a t i o n , K i n g Y a s h o d h a r m a
f o r t h w i t h ordered the hanging of Mihirgula*".
BALADITYA'S ANTI-NATIONAL
294.
B u t as s o o n as B a l a d i t y a , t h e E m p e r o r o f M a g a d h a ,
learnt of this
death-sentence
Yashodharma,
he,
as
passed
member
i n s i s t e d t h a t t h e H u n be s p a r e d
alive.
GENEROSITY
Yashodharma did
3aladitya.
Whether
Mihirgula to
disastrous
serve
so
some
selfish
King
Combined Front,
a n d be h a n d e d o v e r t o h i m
only
according to
delusion o f the
on Mihirgula by
of the
to
a
avoid
secret
displeasing
treaty
with
end o f his or under
some
so-called superhuman
generosity
c o n s i s t i n g i n t h e release o f t h e d e a d l i e s t e n e m y , w h o d e s e r v e d
nothing
but
permeated
hanging, a
through
the
which
seems
almost
v e r y veins o f the
delusion
Indian
people,
B a l a d i t y a s p a r e d n o t o n l y M i b i r g u l a ' s life b u t e v e n a l l o w e d
h i m t o go h o n o u r a b l y
t o r y to
the
Prithviraj
to the
north-west*^.
allowed
r e m n a n t o f the H u n n i s h t e r r i
another
great
m a n y years
inveterate
after h i m ,
enemy, M o h a m m e d
G h o r i , t o go s c o t free !
MILK O F F E R E D T O T H E SNAKES BRINGS
VENOM
(Payah-panam
Bhujanganam
ONLY
Kevalam
Vishwardhan)
295. T h a n k i n g his good stars, M i h i r g u l a h u r r i e d straight

t o K a s h m i r w h e r e he s e c r e t l y o r g a n i z e d the H u n s a n d
the k i n g , annexed
land
and
Gandhar,
persecuted
especially l i q u i d a t e d the
the
pockets
people
killed
of the
of B u d d h i s t
i n f l u e n c e after s l a u g h t e r i n g w h o l e s a l e t h o u s a n d s ot B u d d h i s t
m o n k s a n d nuns*^.
122
296.
life
I t is v e r y difficult to say
this
Mihirgula only to
give
i f fate
had brought
a p r a c t i c a l lesson
to
to
the
I n d i a n B u d d h i s t s -who w e r e i n t o x i c a t e d b y t h e d e l i r i o u s i d e a ,
viz.
' R e l i g i o u s v i c t o r y w a s g r e a t e r t h a n arnaed v i c t o r y '
and
t o show t h a t w i t h o u t one's o w n a r m e d s u p p o r t even R e l i g i o n ,

cannot survive the
o n s l a u g h t s o f t h e b a r b a r o u s e n e m y ' s fire
and sword.
297.
N e v e r t h e l e s s , these m i l k s o p s o f t h e B u d d h i s t s who-
were sorely distressed at

use
the
only
Mihirgula.
weapon
these persecutions
they
had
to
Only when Mihirgula
d e a t h , these B u d d h i s t s recorded
sending h i m forthwith to hell.
avenge
d i d not fail to
themselves
died a perfectly
his
death
i n their myths,
" W h e n this demon of a Hun,.
M i h i r g u l a , d i e d " , t h e y wrote, " a n d went to eternal h e l l

atone
for
his
hatred
on.
natural
towards
L o r d B u d d h a a n d to
to
suffer
i n h u m a n p a n g s , t h e E a r t h b r o k e i n t o t w o b y t h e v e r y shock..
I t r a i n e d as
h e a v i l y as
a n d beasts r a n
the Deluge
helter-skelter
o f M a n u , and the b i r d s
crying horribly.
M a n y other
u p h e a v a l s a l s o t o o k place**.
297-A.
F o r these e n - f e e b l e d
other w a y open for
consolation
B u d d h i s t s , was there a n y
than
to imagine
themselves
t h e u n l i m i t e d t o r t u r e s i n t h e i n f e r n a l fires o f p u r g a t o r y
or
t h e h e l l o r t h e ' n a r a k ' , as w e I n d i a n s s h o u l d l i k e t o s t y l e t h e
place,
a terrible
enemy,
whom
they
dared
not
think
of
h a r m i n g i n t h e l e a s t w h i l e y e t he l i v e d i n t h i s w o r l d suffered ?
B u t w a s n ' t t h i s c o n s o l a t i o n o f these n o n - v i o l e n t
violent ?
Buddhists,
Is it kindness or extreme cruelty ?
T H E VICTORIOUS ENTRY OF
YASHODHARMA
INTO UJJAIN !
298.
After
vanquishing
Mihirgula
dharma overthrew a l l H u n n i s h
a n d after
having
re-established
completely
Yasho
influence f r o m the P a n c h n a d
Indian
rule
i n this
newly
f r e e d l a n d , he r e t u r n e d t o M a l a v a w i t h h i s v i c t o r i o u s a r m y .
With
great
pomp
and
ceremony
did
this
Yashodharma
enter Ujjain** w h i c h h a d the r e p u t a t i o n of b e i n g the capital

of I n d i a since the time o f V i k r a m a d i t y a , a n d
w h i c h he h a d .
4TH GLORIOUS EPOCH
freed
12$
anew from the foreign y o k e .
a s i m p l e k i n g but h a d become
dhiraj**!
He
erected
v i c t o r y of the
two
Indian
N o w he d i d n o t
the k i n g
p i l l a r s to
patriots
remain
of k i n g s , M a h a r a j a commemorate
against
the
Huns*.
the
They-
e v e n n o w t e s t i f y t o t h e g r a t i f i c a t i o n t h a t the p e o p l e o f thesetimes m i g h t have then felt.

WHAT HAPPENED T O T H E HUNS NEXT ?
299.
W h a t else c o u l d h a v e
happened
to
them ?
They
m e t w i t h t h e same f a t e t h a t t h e i r f o r e r u i m e r s t h e l o n i a n s , t h e
S a k a s , the P a r t h i a n s
and
the
other
aggressors
did.
Soon
a f t e r M i h i r g u l a d i e d r o u n d a b o u t A . D . 5 4 0 t h e H u n n i s h statesi n the north-west region
beyond the
into insignificance w i t h i n
completely*'.
the
Indus valley dwindled
a generation or two and perished
A f t e r w r e s t i n g p o l i t i c a l p o w e r f r o m the H u n s
V e d i c H i n d u k i n g s once a g a i n
the Hindukush**.
The
moment
b e g a n t o r u l e r i g h t u p to-
they
lost
political
power,
because of a n a r m e d m i g h t stronger t h a n t h e i r own, the H u n s

became
as
meek
lambs.
D r . Jayaswal writes,
"The
Huns
were f u l l y c r u s h e d w i t h i n a c e n t u r y b y the successive (Hindu),

dynasties*'."
B e c a u s e o f t h e g r e a t losses i n t h e i r r a n k s ,
ered during a
century of incessant warfare
H u n n i s h population diminished r a p i d l y i n numbers.

ever
remained
languages
merged
and
took
over
customs
willingly
and
suff
w i t h the H i n d u s Whoso
to I n d i a n religions and.
within
generation
or
two
so c o m p l e t e l y w i t h the H i n d u s t h a t t h e y c o u l d n e v e r
recollect their H u n n i s h extraction.

300.
V i n c e n t S m i t h h a s t h e f o l l o w i n g c o m m e n t s t o offer
o n the far-rea ching

over
the
effects
Huns : "After
e x t i n c t i o n o f the H u n
of this
the
Power
decisive I n d i a n
defeat of M i h i r g u l a
on the
Oxus,
India
victory
and
the
enjoyed
i m m u n i t y f r o m f o r e i g n a t t a c k s f o r n e a r l y five c e n t u r i e s * " . "

300-A.
gula at
I t c l e a r l y [ m e a n s t h a t after t h e d e f e a t
the h a n d s of Y a s h o d h a r m a
of M i h i r
a n d after t h e e n d o f t h e
H u n empire b e y o n d the O x u s there was no foreign aggression

o v e r I n d i a for n e a r l y five c e n t u r i e s t o c o m e .
of
India,
right
from
Pariyatra
T h u s the w h o l e
(Hindukush),
Gandhar^
124
Kashmir,
the
Punjab and
S i n d h s t r a i g h t to K a n y a k u m a r i ,
enjoyed under the H i n d u K i n g s prosperity and happiness

nearly
five
hundred
years.
The whole
for
of Bharat
was
independent, powerful, wealthy and h a p p y !

A RESUME OF T H E ANCIENT PERIOD
IN INDIAN H I S T O R Y
301-307.
we mean
I f b y the
the
one
Ancient Period in Indian History
f r o m B . C . 6 0 0 t o A . D . 7 0 0 , a p e r i o d as
l a r g e as 1300 y e a r s a n d i f the
the
modern,
it
succeeding
s h o u l d e n d t h a t p e r i o d so f a r as t h e
b o o k is concerned.
to
this
ancient
impressed
the
period is
called
is i n t h e fitness o f t h i n g s t h a t h e r e a n d n o w
subject
matter
Some of the h i s t o r i c a l points

periodwhich
should
very
on the minds of our y o u n g men
of
this
pertaining
carefully
and
women
be
and
g e n e r a l r e a d e r , b u t w h i c h are g e n e r a l l y l o s t s i g h t of, are
b r i e f l y d e a l t w i t h here i n t h i s c o n c l u s i o n :
(1)
conquer
I n t h i s a n c i e n t p e r i o d no foreign
the whole of India
escapes t h e
notice
at any
time.
aggressor
reading
ever
generally
o f g o o d m a n y o f t h e f o r e i g n e r s as o f o u r
o w n men, w h i l e some d e l i b e r a t e l y neglect i t

On
could
T h i s fact
or pervert
it.
s u c h t i t l e s o f C h a p t e r s as ' A l e x a n d e r ' s I n v a s i o n
o f I n d i a ' ' S a k a a g g r e s s i o n o n I n d i a " , f o r e i g n as w e l l as n a t i v e

r e a d e r s are
generally
misled into a belief t h a t the w h o l e o f
I n d i a was o v e r r u n either b y A l e x a n d e r or b y the

lost
its independence.
U n d e r this
Huns,
delusion many
enemies o f I n d i a a n d h e r s o - c a l l e d w e l l - w i s h e r s h a v e
such
objections
and
propounded
of the
I n d i a n nationi.e.
nationhas
imder in foreign slavery.
t o l i g h t a n d refute t h i s foolish
show
that
wilful
i t is due
to
either
the
raised
s u c h t h e o r i e s as t o m e a n
t h a t the whole life

passed
and
of
and
wicked
the
Hindu
I t is t o b r i n g
charge
unintentional
and
to
ignorance or
m a l i c e t h a t s u c h t h e o r i e s are e v e r p r o p o u n d e d ,
that
t h i s b o o k has b e e n p u r p o s e l y w r i t t e n .
S o f r o m t h e f o r e g o i n g n a r r a t i o n i t s h o u l d be c l e a r t h a t
(2)
R i g h t from Nepal
to
E a s t e r n Sea ( B a y o f Bengal)
t h e whole of northern a n d eastern I n d i a and southern
India,
125
t h a t is to say, p r a c t i c a l l y three-fourths o f this great continent,

of I n d i a , remained
completely independent
d o m i n a t i o n for these
1300 y e a r s .
of any
foreign
N o a g g r e s s o r b y sea o r
l a n d c o u l d e v e r r e d u c e i t c o m p l e t e l y to s l a v e r y .
(3)
O f the
remaining western
r o u g h l y a b o u t 1/4
by
a^foreigner.
of the
Sakas and K u s h a n s
tract of l a n d between the Punjab

The
Huns
and
could
India,
held the north-westera
a n d G u j r a t for some t i m e .
barely reach Ujjain.
n a t i o n a l foes suffered
northern
continent was o n l y once traversed,
at the hands
H o w miserably these
of Indian nationals
has.
been briefly described i n the foregoing pages.,

(4)
H a r d l y a n y other contemporary n a t i o n of the w o r l d
w i l l b e seen t o
have
so s u c c e s s f u l l y d e s t r o y e d
the
foreign
aggressors a n d m a i n t a i n e d i t s n a t i o n a l independence for such,

a l e n g t h o f t i m e n o t less t h a n 1300 y e a r s .
(5)
I t is not o n l y I n d i a t h a t these
H u n s a n d o t h e r aggressors i n v a d e d .
almost
all
the other nations ! of the then
brought i n the so-called D a r k A g e s .

other nations
always
be
lonians, Sakas
into
complete
and.
Some o f t h e m disrupted
known world
and
T h e y t h r e w some o f t h e
obliviona
fact
which
must
kept i n view when comparing them with India i n
respect of these b a r b a r i c aggressions.

(6)
These
large numbers
ambition
very
barbaric
aggressors w h o came i n such
c a r r y i n g powerful weapons w i t h the
were themselves reduced b y the I n d i a n w a r r i o r s to

the
conflagration of a
general
being purified i n the m a r t i a l

Indian
diabolie
o f a n n i h i l a t i n g the whole o f the I n d i a n continent
multitude
so
war,
fires
ashes
in
their beastly instincts,
and merged
i n the
vast
c o m p l e t e l y t h a t e v e n t h e i r n a m e (ÎTT)-
d i d not r e m a i n ( ^ } b e h i n d t h e m !
308.
L e t us f o r a m o m e n t i m a g i n e t h a t a c e r t a i n A n g e l
who
h a d b e e n o b s e r v i n g t h e affairs o f t h i s E a r t h a t t h a t t i m e
and
has once a g a i n come d o w n on the H i m a l a y a n peaks a n d
is s u r v e y i n g t h e I n d i a n s c e n e .
Not,knowing
what happened
d u r i n g t h e i n t e r v e n i n g y e a r s he b e g a n t o a s k f r o m t h e p e a k :
" W e l l , a r e t h e r e s t i l l left o v e r i n t h i s c o n t i n e n t o f I n d i a
any
of the l o n i a n s (Greeks) w h o h a d once f o u n d e d a k i n g d o m i n a
126
. s m a l l c o r n e r o f t h i s v a s t piece o f k n d ? " I f a n y
inquire
this
h i m , "Well,
asks,
"In
way,
does
t h e r e i s u n f o r t u n a t e l y no one left t o t e l l
I am hetheir
one
Angel
part
descendant
\" I f a g a i n t h e
Angel
o f I n d i a there were some k i n g d o m s a n d
-communities of Sakas a n d the K u s h a n s .
Is there anyone
of
t h e m t o be f o u n d here n o w ? " T o a n s w e r t h i s q u e s t i o n i n t h e
affirmative there is u n l u c k i l y none left.
today
N o one c a n be f o u n d
to say, " Y e s , I a m S a k a " or " I a m a K u s h a n . "
he a g a i n to a s k f o r t h e
gentlemen
t h i r d time
some
Were
of
the
b e l o n g i n g t o t h e H u n c l a n w h o h a d once h a r a s s e d
the whole of the w o r l d a n d who h a d

Ujjain
" A t least
must
be f o u n d
once
advanced
up
to
here ! A r e t h e r e a n y s u c h ? E v e n t o
t h i s q u e s t i o n n o one c a n p r o u d l y s a y t o d a y " W h y n o t ? H e r e
J a m their direct
309.
tell
me
descendant".
B u t i f the awe-stricken A n g e l asks
again,
"Well,
a t least i f t h e r e is a n y y e t left o f t h o s e H i n d u s w h o
f o u g h t b r a v e l y w i t h a l l these f o r e i g n aggressors
over I n d i a ? "
Then
the
and
ruled
answer, " Y e s , I a m t h a t H i n d u ! I
a m he ! " w o u l d s p r i n g f r o m m o r e t h a n t h r e e h u n d r e d m i l l i o n
mouths
i n this
country
and
prove, beyond a shadow of a
d o u b t , t h e d e e p r o o t e d f o u n d a t i o n s a n d t h e grand
the Hindu
310.
nation
and the Hindu
So this
c a n be
edifice
fittingly
called T H E
FOURTH
GLORIOUS E P O C H of Indian History glittering i n

lustrous
m a r t i a l achievements
successful emperor,
of
State I
of
the
most
daring
the
and
YASHODHARMA!
"The
Mohamedan
conquest
bloodiest story i n history.
of India
is p r o b a b l y
the
I t is a d i s c o u r a g i n g t a l e , f o r
its
evident m o r a l is t h a t c i v i l i z a t i o n is a precarious thing, whose

delicate complex of order a n d l i b e r t y , culture a n d peace m a y
at any time
be
overthrown
by
barbarians
invading
from
without or m u l t i p l y i n g w i t h i n "
W i l l D u r a n t : Story of
Civilization.
Glorious Epoch
CHAPTER
THE CLIMAX OF MAHARASHTRIAN VALOUR !

THE MARATHA STANDARD
PROUDLY OVER
FLUTTERS
ATTOCK
NATURE O F T H E MILLENNIAL HESDU-MUSLIM

STRUGGLE
311.
T h e scope o f t h i s b o o k , ' S i x G l o r i o u s E p o c h s o f
I n d i a n H i s t o r y ' , has
already been
explained i n Chapter
( p a r a s : 4 t o 8) f r o m w h i c h i t s h o u l d b e c l e a r t h a t
account o f the continuous,
long-drawn,
fierce
detailed
and
gigantic
H i n d u - M u s l i m s t r u g g l e i s n o t i n t e n d e d h e r e . W h a t we i n t e n d
t o d o here i s t o e x a m i n e t h o r o u g h l y a n d f r o m t h e H i n d u s t a n d
point
this epic struggle
and
the
period
covered
b y i t as
s e a r c h i n g l y , as f a i t h f u l l y a n d as f e a r l e s s l y as i t o u g h t t o h a v e
been d o n e b u t u n f o r t u n a t e l y h a s n o t so f a r b e e n d o n e .
312.
F o r even
today
i t is a b s o l u t e l y
essential
and
beneficial to the interests o f the H i n d u N a t i o n .

TWO AGES O F OUR HISTORY : ANCIENT AND
MODERN
313.
W e feel t h a t o u r H i s t o r y i s n a t u r a l l y d i v i d e d b y
129
t h e c o u r s e o f e v e n t s i n t o t w o g r e a t ages : t h e A n c i e n t a n d t h e
M o d e r n ; t h e first, e n d i n g w i t h t h e s e v e n t h
century, and
second, stretching from the beginnings o f the eighth

to the present d a y .
I n the p r e c e d i n g four chapters we
have
dealt w i t h the vast ancient p e r i o d of about a t h o u s a n d

o r so, w h i l e w e i n t e n d t o a n a l y s e , i n t h e
following
chapters, the course of events i n t h i s m o d e r n
age
the
century
years
nineteen
of
Hindu
History.
314.
I n d o i n g so d e t a i l e d a c c o u n t s o f t h e
events supporting our m a i n
thesis
will
many
certainly
where necessary a n d the c h r o n o l o g i c a l sequence
stray
be
will
given
also
be
m a i n t a i n e d . B u t t h e c h r o n o l o g i c a l d e t a i l s w i l l n o t be a l l o w e d
to c r o w d up the l i m i t e d space at
our
e a s i l y a v a i l a b l e i n v a r i o u s b i g or
other writers.
d i s p o s a l , as
small
they
volumes
Hence our whole attention
will
by
be
many
focussed
m a i n l y on the bearings of different i m p o r t a n t points

subject rbatter i n h a n d ,
rather
than,
though
are
in
not
the
without
regard to, the cbronological order.

T H E EPIC HINDU-MUSLIM WAR
315.
The struggle o n the two fronts i n a l l the
wars fought at every M u s l i m i n v a s i o n r i g h t

n i n g o f t h i s m o d e r n age w a s h i t h e r t o
of.
bloody
from the
unknown and
begin
unheard
F o r the Greek, S a k a , H u n a n d other invaders, who
p o u r i n g i n d o w n the
plains
o f the
Punjab,
d o m i n a t i o n o f t h i s c o u n t r y as t h e i r s o l e
this p o l i t i c a l a i m their raids had never
a n y c u l t u r a l or religious h a t r e d .
n e w I s l a m i c enemies n o t o n l y a s p i r e d
political
objective.
Barring
been
O n the
came
had
occasioned
other
to
crush
political power and establish i n its place M u s l i m
hand,
the
Hindu
sovereignty
over the w h o l e o f I n d i a , b u t t h e y also h a d , seething i n

brains
another
fierce
religious ambition,
not
d r e a m t o f b y a n y o f the o l d enemies o f I n d i a .
by
this
religious ambition, which
diabolic than
their p o l i t i c a l one.
was
by
these
their
heretofore
Intoxicated
m a n y times
more
These millions of M u s l i m -
invaders from a l l over A s i a fell over I n d i a century after cen

t u r y w i t h a l l the ferocity
at their
command to destroy
the
130
H i n d u r e l i g i o n w h i c h was the l i f e - b l o o d o f the N a t i o n .

T H E O U T R A G E O U S CHRISTIAN INCURSION
316.
India
T o a d d to these catastrophic M u s l i m inroads over
C h r i s t i a n nations l i k e the Portuguese, the D u t c h ,
F r e n c h , the B r i t i s h a n d others rushed u p o n our n a t i o n

the sea, r o u n d a b o u t the
fifteenth
century A . D . e v e n
the
from
i f we
were to ignore the i n f i l t r a t i o n o f the S y r i a n C h r i s t i a n s i n the

M a l a b a r d u r i n g t h e 1st c e n t u r y A . D . T h i s C h r i s t i a n o f f e n s i v e ,
l i k e t h e M u s l i m one,
equally devilish.
was
both
T h e y also
political
wrought
and
havoc
m i l l i o n s o f H i n d u s at the point o f the
religious
by
and
converting
bayonetan
account
o f w h i c h w i l l be g i v e n a t i t s p r o p e r p l a c e .
317.
A l t h o u g h the two fronts o f this M u s l i m aggression,
viz., t h e r e l i g i o u s a n d p o l i t i c a l , w e r e o n l y t h e t w o p a r t s o f t h e
same epic H i n d u - M u s l i m struggle, their o r i g i n a l forms,
weapons
different.
of
war
and
their
ultimate
e n d were
N a t u r a l l y , t h e y h a v e t o be
discussed
their
altogether
separately,
as f a r a s i t i s p o s s i b l e t o d o s o .
318.
o f the
H e n c e w e s h a l l first e x a m i n e t h e r e l i g i o u s a s p e c t
Muslim-Christian
aggression
Chapters V I to X I I and then i n
over
our
C h a p t e r s 13 t o
country
in
22 o f t h i s
b o o k we s h a l l discuss i t s p o l i t i c a l side.
ti
CHAPTER VI
BEGINNING O F M U S L I M BVCURSION
319.
W e have already pointed outand
hereafterhow
the
shall
histories w r i t t e n not o n l y
do
so
b y foreigii
h i s t o r i a n s o r t h o s e w h o are a v o w e d l y i n i m i c a l t o u s , b u t e v e n
b y our o w n people, ignore the glorious episodes o f e x c e p t i o n a l
v a l o u r a n d m o n u m e n t a l successes o f t h e H i n d u s a n d i n
stead, catalogue o n l y the
calamities that
befell
their
them
and
p r e s e n t t h e m as t h e o n l y t r u e h i s t o r y o f t h e H i n d u s ,
because
t h e y were never fearlessly w r i t t e n f r o m the pure a n d
simple
H i n d u standpoint.
W e have a l r e a d y referred to m a n y
such
i n s t a n c e s , i n t h e first f o u r c h a p t e r s i n s u p p o r t o f o u r c o n t e n
t i o n a n d w i l l d o so e v e n i n t h e f o l l o w i n g pages.
The
period
u n d e r c o n s i d e r a t i o n h e r e is a n i n s t a n c e i n p o i n t .
320.
Generally speaking i n a l l histories, especially i n
the h i s t o r y text-books used i n schools, the writers i n v a r i a b l y

jump from an account of the H u n n i s h onslaught to
the
first
Successful M u s l i m c a m p a i g n o n S i n d h , w i t h o u t w r i t i n g e v e n a
line or t w o about the i n t e r v e n i n g l o n g period o f these h u n d r e d
y e a r s o r so.
narration
N e x t follow
in
q u i c k succession
the
o f M u s l i m i n v a s i o n s one a f t e r a n o t h e r ,
c o m m o n reader, especially a
pupil,
catches
an
detailed
so t h a t a
impression,
w h i c h is v e r y o f t e n c a r r i e d e v e n i n h i s l a t e r l i f e , t h a t t h e h i s
t o r y o f t h e H i n d u s is n o t h i n g b u t a
s u b j u g a t i o n a n d n a t i o n a l defeats.
doleful
tale
of
O u r enemies h a v e
foreign
publi
c i z e d t h e s e false i m p r e s s i o n s as e s t a b l i s h e d f a c t s a l l o v e r t h e
w o r l d for the last t w o or three centuries. F o r instance, a m a n
like
the
late
D r . Ambedkar, burning with hatred
against
H i n d u i s m , writes :
"
defeat.
T h e H i n d u s , has b e e n a life o f a
I t is a mode of s u r v i v a l
feel a s h a m e d ^ . "
continuous
of which every H i n d u
will
132
321. I n fact, h i s t o r i c a l evidence shows t h a t after the t o t a l

r o u t o f t h e H u n s , t h a t i s t o s a y , s i n c e a b o u t A . D . 550
Hindu
K i n g s a n d emperors successfully crossed the I n d u s at v a r i o u s

places^ a n d r e c o n q u e r e d n o t o n l y w h a t
Sindh, Baluchistan,
are
now
known
as
Afghanistan, Herab, Hindukush, Gilgit,
K a s h m i r a n d m a n y other regions from the Greeks, the
Huns,
the Sakas and other f o r e i g n peoples, b u t h o i s t e d the v i c t o r i o u s

national
flag
western
of the
boundaries
Vedic
H i n d u s far
beyond
the
U t t e r K u r u s ! W h y , even i n K h o t a n i n Central A s i a
Kashmir,
there
north
of Chandragupta M a u r y a ' s empire upto
ruled H i n d u
kings
and,
beyond
i n the opinion o f
m a n y historians, even G a z a n i was r u l e d b y K i n g Sheeladitya*.

T H E REJUVENASCENT HINDU NATION
322.
E v e n the foreign historians l i k e V i n c e n t S m i t h are
astounded
at
rejuvenate
itself
account
the
of this
successful
enduring
after
crushing
period and
struggle
ability
for
of the H i n d u n a t i o n t o
defeats.
For
detailed
Smith's glowing tribute to the
independence
o f the
Hindus
the
c u r i o u s r e a d e r s are a d v i s e d t o r e f e r t o t h e c o n c l u d i n g p o r t i o n
of Chapter I V of this book.
Only
one
sentence w i l l
suffice
here.
322-A.
" A f t e r the defeat o f M i h i r g u l a (by the
Hindus)
a n d the e x t i n c t i o n of the H u n power, I n d i a enjoyed i m m u n i t y

f r o m f o r e i g n a t t a c k f o r n e a r l y five c e n t u r i e s * . "
323.
S m i t h has t h u s c o m p l e t e l y refuted the
extravagant
and vulgar remarks of D r . A m b e d k a r on H i n d u history.

T H E BEGINNINGS O F T H E A W E F U L MUSLIM WAR
W I T H INDIA
324.
I t is g e n e r a l l y b e l i e v e d t h a t M o h a m m e d B i n K a s i m
w a s t h e first o f t h e
A r a b i a n or
upon
i n fact
him
Sindh.
that
quarrels
But
other
with
the
invaders
to
march
i t w a s a t l e a s t fifty y e a r s
before
Arabian Muslims had started
the B r a h m i n kings of Sindh*.
t r i e d a n a r m e d aggression.
upon
Muslim
systematic
and
picking
up
T h e y h a d even
Y e t we do not i n t e n d to
chronological account
of
dilate
these
133
various skirmishes b y armed bands or m i l i t a r y
detachments'.
I t is enough for our purpose to bear i n m i n d t h a t
a l l these
a t t e m p t s were foiled successfully b y the H i n d u s * .
A t length
Usman',
the
governor
of
the
Grand
Khalipha's
distant
p r o v i n c e of O m a n , openely a t t a c k e d the H i n d u state o f S i n d h .

The
then
Brahmin King
of Sindh, Chacha, vanquished not
o n l y these A r a b s , b u t k i l l e d t h e i r
Abdul
till
Aziz,
about
in a
battle^".
A . D . 640, the
very Commander-in-Chief,
After
Arabs
these
did
sporadic
not
attempts
undertake
any
i m p o r t a n t e x p e d i t i o n , w i t h perhaps the o n l y exception of the

small
distant province of Makram^^,
t o ashes
converting the
s w o r d to the
Muslim
H i n d u s there
faith^^.
which
at
they
the
reduced
point of the
These H i n d u B a l u c h i s t a n i a n
converts o f those days became later on b i g o t e d M u s l i m s .

T H E FIRST BIG MUSLIM EXPEDITION
AGAINST SINDH
325.
Thereafter it was
Bin-Kasim
Sindh
launched
with
the
huge
i n A . D . 711
first
army,
large-scale
that
Mohammed
offensive
fifty-thousand
against
strong^*.
The
majority o f the p o p u l a t i o n o f S i n d h , then, was V e d i c H i n d u s ,

w i t h K i n g D a h i r at the head o f the state, while, o n l y a small
minority
was the follower of L o r d B u d d h a .
S i n d h was under the
Formerly, when
H u n s , their last K i n g
Mihirgula
had
persecuted the B u d d h i s t s v e r y c r u e l l y , because i n spite of his

H u n n i s h e x t r a c t i o n , he h a d b e c o m e a f a i t h f u l f o l l o w e r o f t h e
Vedic
religion
and
hated
Buddhism
for
its
feebleness^*.
(Chapter 4Paragraphs 284 & 285.) B u t after M i h i r g u l a , w h e n

Sindh
went
under
B u d d h i s t s no longer
were
free
to
the sway of the Vedic H i n d u K i n g s , the

suffered a n y
such
persecution.
They
f o l l o w t h e i r o w n r e l i g i o n so f a r as i t c o n c e r n e d
o n l y w i t h t h e i r o w n selves.
THE BUDDHIST TRAITORS
326.
to
see
N e v e r t h e l e s s , these I n d i a n B u d d h i s t s were
the
kingdom.
Muslim
These
foreigners
Buddhists, who
march
against
the
elated,
Hindu
bore m a l i c e towards
the
134
Hindus,
perhaps
thought
t h a t these n e w M u s l i m aggressors
m i g h t e m b r a c e t h e i r B u d d h i s t c u l t , as d i d t h e i r
forerunners,
the Greeks under M e n a n d e r or the K u s h a n s u n d e r K a n i s h k a ,

and establish a B u d d h i s t empire over I n d i a . So they went a n d
greeted
the
Arabian-Muslim
leader,
D e v a l from the hands o f K i n g
w h e n he c a p t u r e d P o r t
Dahir^*.
They appealed
to
h i m i n s o m e s u c h w a y as t h e f o l l o w i n g :
326-A.
" W e have nothing to
Vedic H i n d u
from
cult.
theirs.
do
with
Dahir
O u r r e l i g i o u s f a i t h differs
Our Prophet,
Lord
B u d d h a , has
'Ahimsa.' (Total Abstinence F r o m Violence).
and
his
very widely
taught
us
W e never take
a r m s a n d d a b b l e w i t h p o l i t i c a l affairs o f t h e s t a t e .
Whoever
w i n s a n d be t h e r u l e r o f t h e s t a t e , we o b e y h i m i n a l l m a t t e r s
t e m p o r a l . Y o u a r e n o w t h e v i c t o r , so n o w y o u are o u r K i n g t
Never
suspect
for
moment
that
we
shall
even
enlist
o u r s e l v e s i n D a h i r ' s a r m e d forces o r h e l p h i m i n a n y w a y . S o
we
pray
that
t h e B u d d h i s t s s h o u l d n o t be s u b j e c t e d t o a n y
indignities or troubles at y o u r h a n d s . "

326-B.
Complying
with
some
such
request
B u d d h i s t s which amounted to complete surrender,
of
the
the
arch
d i p l o m a t K a s i m gave t h e m temporary assurance of safety".

327.
King
O n r e c e i v i n g the news o f the
Dahir,
t o o k the
on
field".
the
other
K a s i m , too, on his part,
g a t i n g some parts o f S i n d h .
(reports)^*,
testify
fall
of Port
went ahead
the
campaign,
B u d d h i s t s i n S i n d h helped the Muslims i n
every possible way^', while the latter marched onwards,

s h o w i n g t h e m d i f f i c u l t passes,
by
p r o v i d i n g t b e m w i t h foodstuff
a n d f o d d e r a n d s u p p l y i n g t h e m secret
Some
and
subju
The Muslim-writers of Tarikhs
who have recorded the details o f this
that
Deval,
h a n d , m o b i l i z e d his a r m y
military intelligence.
few V e d i c H i n d u s a l s o w e r e g u i l t y
of this
treachery;
but their attempts were i n d i v i d u a l a n d exceptional.

KING DAHIR DIES FIGHTING O N T H E
BATTLEFIELD
328.
A t l a s t , t h e m a i n forces o f
the
H i n d u s joined battle at Brahmanabad^".
Muslims and
the
The H i n d u s fought
135
fiercely.
had
Although
fire-arms
possessî.
of
the M u s l i m s then
new type,
weaker i n strength.
in
the
pay
armies
they
latter
the
began
Hindus
to
find
rebelled^^.
W h e n the
not
that
were
Hindu-Muslim
to close quarters, the A r a b s i n f o r m e d h i m t h a t
would
not
fight
against
Mohammed-Bin-Kasim,
s i n c e t h e l a t t e r was a M u s l i m , as t h e y t h e m s e l v e s
that
they
did
themselves
Moreover the A r a b platoons
of Dahir
came
h a d no cannon,
which
i t was a
were,
religious crusade against the Kafirs^*.
more, they even
marched
on
their
Hindu
T h i s artlessness o f the H i n d u s i n p l a c i n g
the enemy m e t the same fate,
caused the H i n d u
himself.
complete
faith
w h e n e v e r i n future
strategy to topple
What
master
K i n g employed M u s l i m soldiers i n his army.
and
in
Hindu
T h i s v e r y often
down and made
their
b a t t l e - a r r a y s ineffective**.
329.
Nevertheless, w i t h o u t letting this
A r a b platoons
mounted
his
t h e fray**.
betrayal of the
cause a n y c o n f u s i o n i n h i s r a n k s . K i n g D a h i r
elephant
and kept on
fighting
i n the t h i c k o f
B u t when he h i m s e l f was k i l l e d i n the battle, the
H i n d u army
was
routed,
a n d the M u s l i m s ,
i n hot
pursuit,
received the
horrible
e n t e r e d t h e city*.
330.
news
H o w e v e r , the m o m e n t
of K i n g
she
D a h i r ' s death on
the battle-field, the Queen
a n d hundreds o f other brave H i n d u ladies

fire a n d b u r n t t h e m s e l v e s
to
death*'.
leapt into a
I t was
the
great
limit
of
w a r l i k e spirit, the K s h a t r i y a d h a r m a ! The enemy's attempts

t o c a p t u r e a n d m o l e s t the Q u e e n a n d o t h e r l a d i e s o f h i g h - r a n k
were m o s t l y foiled.
331.
E v e n then,
everywhere,
Daheer's
P r a m i l a d e v i fell**
dashed
into
two
confusion
daughters
that
was
wrought
named Suryadevi and
into the hands o f the M u s l i m s who
the
every citizen*'.
i n the
city,
killing
Mohammed
hundreds o f others
away
as
every
Kasim
captive
took
courtesans.
soldier
them
The
and
looting
had
and
also
and
massacre o f the H i n d u s a n d large-scale arson i n the c i t y w e n t

on unhindered.
every other
city
B u t t h a t was the
or t o w n t h a t
fate
o f n o t o n l y one c i t y ;
the M u s l i m s v i s i t e d on their
136
o n w a r d m a r c h t h r o u g h S i n d h m e t w i t h t h e s a m e disaster*".
B U T W H A T W E R E T H E B U D D H I S T S D O I N G IN THIS
NATIONAL CATASTROPHE ?
332.
A t t h e fnews o f t h e f a l l
of K i n g
Dahir
v i c t o r y of the M u s l i m s , these B u d d h i s t s began to

i n t h e i r vihars*^ t o g r e e t t h e M u s l i m
and
ring
the
bells
conquerors, and prayed
i n congregations for the p r o s p e r i t y of the M u s l i m rulers !

333.
B u t what they thus asked
t o be a n i n e x o r a b l e curse f o r t h e m .
battle,
when
the
wind, throughout
Muslims
Sindh,
After
rushed
they
went
ruthlessly than
Hindus**.
F o r , the V e d i c H i n d u s were
every place and
l i t t l e awe a n d t e r r o r i n the
there
was
Buddhist
no
armed
opposition
to the
so
i n groups or
struck
atleast
Muslims.
B u t as
d o w n as e a s i l y
as
of the B u d d h i s t s who
to
shrines i n them
pieces ; for the
were
Muslims
shrine-worshippers.
The very word, "Buddhaparasta", which found

the
Muslims
its
I s l a m i c t o n g u e , is i t s e l f a c o r r u p t f o r m o f t h e
o r i g i n a l S a n s k r i t w o r k of the
The
these
the V e d i c
M u s l i m f a i t h were spared, w h i l e a l l t h e i r v i h a r s
hated these ' B u d d h parastis'these
into
final
in Buddhist Vihars and
O n l y those
knocked down, and hammered
334.
did
fighting
they
o f the
throughout S i n d h a n d the innumerable
way
proved
beheading
they
localities, the M u s l i m s cut t h e m
they w o u l d cut vegetable.

took
minds
boon
w i n n i n g the
on
even
at
violently, like a stormy
Buddhists
individually
more
f o r as
began
Buddhists,
'Buddhaparastha'.
to c a l l the shrine-worshippers ' B u d d h a -
p a r a s h t a ' b e c a u s e o n t h e i r w a y t o I n d i a t h e y first f o u n d s u c h
numerous
shrines nowhere but i n the B u d d h i s t V i h a r s .
To
annihilate such shrine-worshippers was for the M u s l i m s a sort

of religious commandment**.
BUDDHIST AHIMSA AND MUSLIM HIMSA
335.
T h i s is n o w t h e p l a c e w h e r e t h e
question that
have discussed at length i n Chapter I I (Paras
152 t o 159)
we
of
t h i s b o o k , a b o u t t h e d o w n f a l l o f B u d d h i s m i n I n d i a s h o u l d be
chronologically
concluded.
By
t h e y e a r A . D . 700, o f w h i c h
137
w e are s p e a k i n g i n these pages,
t h a t i s , before
the
Muslims
c o u l d set f o o t i n I n d i a t o w a r d s S i n d h , t h e B u d d h i s t s a l l o v e r
I n d i a were fast d i m i n i s h i n g i n n u m b e r s
and
dwindling
into
n o n - e x i s t e n c e as i s a l r e a d y s h o w n i n p r e v i o u s c h a p t e r s .
successful
theoretical
The
refutation of the B u d d h i s t philosophy
a n d religious tenets b y the
stalwart
Vedic
theologians
and
'pandits'** is n o t the o n l y cause o f the t o t a l e x t i n c t i o n o f the

B u d d h i s t s i n I n d i a ; m a n y other social
also h a d a fair share i n this
those w h i c h have not
h i s t o r i a n s so f a r , o r
and
to
at
Of them only
received the proper attention from the

which
have
not
been
p r o m i n e n c e w h i c h t h e y r e a l l y deserve, w i l l
referred
p o l i t i c a l events
momentous task.
given
be
enough
conspicuously
their proper places i n these b r i e f c o n c l u d i n g
remarks.
THE
FIRST C A U S E : T H E BUDDHIST HIGH

TREASON
336.
W e have already dwelt at length on this collective
high treason of the
Buddhists i n India against their nation
i n C h . I I P a r a s 162 t o 159 ;
182-209, a n d C h . I l l P a r a s 2 4 2 -
2 4 6 of this book. Because o f this treacherous m e n t a l i t y of the

Buddhists,
the
whole
of
the
patriotic
and
politically
conscious I n d i a n p o p u l a t i o n was up i n arms to destroy them

rootand branch.
Being
experience
these
that
convinced beyond doubt by actual

Buddhist
congregations
sangha) were i n h e r e n t l y a n t i - n a t i o n a l and

treacherous institutions, the
iingly
courts
India.
E s p e c i a l l y i n the n o r t h about
the
new
gave
them
patriotic
hardly
unpatriotic,
and
politicians and
the
any support anywhere i n

the y e a r A . D .
R a j p u t K i n g d o m s w h i c h were the staunch
ers o f t h e V e d i c r e l i g i o n , b e g a n
p o p u l a t i o n a n d the
Buddhist
to
cult
(Buddha-
prosper**,
were
the
rendered
700
as
support
Buddhist
helpless,
socially boycotted, weak a n d i n v a l i d everywhere i n I n d i a .

THE
SECOND R E A S O N : fFANATIC BUDDHIST

AHIMSA
337.
Just
as
the
patriotic and
politically
conscious
138
p o p u l a t i o n of I n d i a became impatient w i t h the B u d d h i s t cult,

so w a s t h e g e n e r a l p o p u l a c e d i s g u s t e d w i t h t h e h a r a s s m e n t o f
Buddhist
Ahimsa.
A t t i m e s t h o u g h few
a n d far
between
when the B u d d h i s t s gained the greatest p o l i t i c a l power o v e r

t h e m a j o r p o r t i o n o f I n d i a as i n t h e t i m e s o f A s o k a a n d S h r e e
H a r s h a , they enforced the
Buddhist
Hindus by misusing
political authority.
of
the
times
are
their
replete
with
tenets
the
Vedic
The writings
c o p i o u s references t o , a n d
i l l u s t r a t i o n s of, t h e r e l i g i o u s p e r s e c u t i o n
B u d d h i s t s o n those occasions.
on
Yet
carried on
by
i f passages are
the
quoted
f r o m some V e d i c b o o k s , s o m e o v e r - s e n s i t i v e s o u l m i g h t d o u b t
their veracity
as t h e y
occur
from
an
opponent's
mouth.
H e n c e we are a d d u c i n g a s p e c i m e n c l e a r l y h o w v e h e m e n t l y t h e
foreign and non-Vedic historians
have criticized it.
Vincent
S m i t h i n his ' E a r l y H i s t o r y of I n d i a ' has this to say

338.
" I t is recorded b y
contemporary
testimony
that
i n t h e s e v e n t h c e n t u r y K i n g H a r s h a , w h o o b v i o u s l y a i m e d atcopying closely the institutions of A s o k a d i d not s h r i n k from

inflicting c a p i t a l p u n i s h m e n t w i t h o u t hope
of pardon on a n y
person who dared to infringe his commands

animal
or
using
flesh
as
by
s l a y i n g any-
food i n any part of his d o m i n i o n .
K u m a r P a l , a J a i n K i n g o f G u j r a t h , imposed savage penalties

u p o n violators of his (similar) rules.
who h a d c o m m i t t e d the atrocious
A n unlucky
merchant
crime o f c r a c k i n g a louse
was b r o u g h t before a s p e c i a l c o u r t a t
Anilhawada and
s h e d w i t h t h e c o n f i s c a t i o n o f h i s w h o l e property'.
wretch
who
had
outraged
the
s a n c t i t y o f t h e c a p i t a l by-
b r i n g i n g a dish o f raw meat was p u t

court
constituted
functions
by
s i m i l a r to
Kumar
those
puni
Another
Pal
to
death.
(for
The
special
this purpose) h a d
o f A s o k a ' s censors.
And
the
w o r k i n g o f the later i n s t i t u t i o n s sheds l i g h t o n the u n r e c o r d e d

proceedings of the earlier o n e s ' ' . "
THE MARTYR LOUSE !
339.
confiscated
Out
of
the
property
proceeds
of
the
obtained
offender
by
who
'atrocious crime' of c r a c k i n g the s a i d louse
selling
the
c o m m i t t e d the
was
built a
big:
139
6TH GLORIOUS EPOCH
temple'8 w o r t h lacs o f rupees a n d i t was n a m e d ' Y u k v i h a r '

the temple o f the Louse !
340.
Were this incident described b y any
other
i t w o u l d h a v e b e e n as a p a r o d y o f t h e J a i n f a i t h .
the J a i n w r i t e r s ' ' themselves who cite i t
with
writer
B u t it
is
evident pride.
H e n c e i t h a s t o be t a k e n as t r u e .
341.
W h a t a paradoxical practice !
l o u s e i n t h e h a i r o f a m a n t o c u t off t h e
man !
In
order to save a
very
head
of
that
A n d this is c a l l e d ' A h i m s a ' ! A s i f to k i l l a m a n is no
' H i m s a ' v i o l e n c e ! M a n seems t o h a v e n o l i f e a t
all ! It is
because o f t h i s ' A h i m s a ' , more ruthless a n d more v i o l e n t t h a n

violence'Himsa'itself
fishermen
lived by hunting and

342.
that
millions
seamen, gamekeepers,
fishing,
of I n d i a n
foresters
hunters,
a n d others
who
lost their professions.
W h e n these m i l l i o n s
of
flesh-eaters
jointly
protes
ted and demonstrated how they and their wives and children
would starve to death and how this w o u l d spell
an enormously grave nature K i n g
Kumar
most graciously issued another order
that
people, w h o have been c a r r y i n g o n v i o l e n t

t o leave those professions themselves.
violence
Pal of
of
Gujrath**
these m i l l i o n s
of
professions ought
H o w e v e r as p e r t h e i r
d e m a n d , t h e s t a t e w a s t o s u b s i d i z e t h e m f o r t h r e e years*^.
343.
B u t what
after
those
could not be completely r u l e d

unfortunate millions.
three
out
years !
in
the
of
these
F o r flesh a n d m e a t w a s t h e i r c h i e f f o o d
w h i c h c o u l d be h a d a l m o s t
for n o t h i n g .
intolerant
flesh-eating
'Ahimsa'
Starvation
case
made
But
because
this
punishable b y death,
t h i s c o m m o n m a s s o f p e o p l e was a n t a g o n i z e d t o t h e B u d d h i s t
faith.
These m i l l i o n s of
y o k e , a n d s o u g h t refuge
now
tively
taken
an
people
in
the
shook
Vedic
off
all-embracing noble form,
considerate
Ahimsa
which
tyrannical
which
had
accepting a rela
a l l o w e d concessions
p a r t i c u l a r t i m e a n d place a n d persons,
o n h u m a n welfare** !
its
religion,
for
concentrating mainly
140
UNTOUCHABILITY AGGRAVATED BY T H EBUDDHIST

RELIGION
344.
E v e n today not only common
people
and
good
m a n y p r o p a g a n d i s t s b u t e v e n h i s t o r i a n s seem t o be l a b o u r i n g
under the delusion t h a t the B u d d h i s t s d i d not
p r i n c i p l e o f u n t o u c h a b i l i t y , and t h a t no one
u n t o u c h a b l e i n the B u d d h i s t regime*'.
recognize
was
the
considered
W h a t is l a i d down i n
s o m e o n e ' s r e l i g i o u s t e x t s is b e s i d e t h e p o i n t . W h a t t h e a c t u a l
p r a c t i c e w a s is t h e m o s t p e r t i n e n t
result of the v i o l e n t w a y
establish
the
principle of ' A h i m s a ' ,
animal-hunting
their
thing.
and
flesh-eating
over-enthusiastic
One unavoidable
i n which the B u d d h i s t s
tried
to
and of their declaring
punishable
a n d r e l e n t l e s s efforts
by
to
death,
search
s u c h offenders a n d g i v e t h e h a r s h e s t c a p i t a l a n d o t h e r
of
out
severe
p u n i s h m e n t s , was t h a t the p r a c t i c e o f u n t o u c h a b i l i t y i n s t e a d
o f being w i p e d out became still
spread
and
most
more
distressing**.
firmly
rooted,
wide
T h e l i m i t e d space a t
our
d i s p o s a l prevents a n y further discussion o f i t i n these pages ;

a n d o f course i t i s needless !
A n u n i m p e a c h a b l e p r o o f c a n be
found, not in
i n the
times, but
the Vedic nor
i n the account
of the
B u d d h i s t texts
who h a d espoused B u d d h i s m a n d who h a d

India.
T h e y a v o w , " w h i c h e v e r caste or
example
the
of
the
foreign-Chinese travellers
travelled a l l over
c o m m u n i t y a s for
' C h a n d a l s ' d i d not give up the v i o l e n t profes
sions a n d d i d n o t observe A h i m s a a c c o r d i n g to
f a i t h , were b a n i s h e d f r o m the
towns
as
the
Buddha
untouchables;
they
h a d to form colonies o f their o w n outside the towns a n d cities

l i k e those of the lepers.
were p e r m i t t e d
these
to
untouchables
beat
a l l they had an occasion and
come t o t h e t o w n
had
end of which was t i e d

t h e y h a d to
I f at
on
some
market-day
t o c a r r y i n one h a n d a s t i c k , t o
a child's rattle or a small d r u m
while going along the
road
the
which
so t h a t
the
p e o p l e i n t h e s t r e e t s m i g h t see t h e m a n d a v o i d e v e r y p o s s i b l e
c o n t a c t w i t h them**."
345.
Those, who ignorantly
Peshwas* f o r
the
w h e n they entered
or
maliciously
e v i l t r e a t m e n t g i v e n to the
the t o w n ,
should
blame
the
untouchables
also c r i t i c i z e ,
equally
141
6TH GLORIOUS E P O C H
v e h e m e n t l y a n d f o r t h e s a m e offence
and
Asoka,
Shree H a r s h a
B u d d h i s t kings, and a l l the K s h a t r i y a kings r i g h t f r o m
Vikramaditya
evidence.
to the
Rajput
rulers,
F o r this evil tradition of
see
this
untouchability was
when
they
not
b e g u n b y t h e P e s h w a s f o r t h e first t i m e b u t
v a l e n t even since the V e d i c ,
regimes; a n d i n the
being
weakened
observed.
the
Buddhist
it
was
Buddhist
period
most
i t h a d been pre
and
the
Jain
especially instead
E v e n the untouchables
themselves treated
b e l o w t h e i r o w n r a n k s as e q u a l l y o r e v e n
those
more untouchable.
T h o s e o f t h e u n t o u c h a b l e s w h o are s t i l l u n d e r
the
delusion,
t h a t the B u d d h i s t s gave no
quarter
to
untouchability
so e x t o l t h a t
do well
to
remember
sect,
should
Chandals, the M a h a r s a n d other untouchables

miserable under
the
of
scrupulously and mercilessly
violently
that
and
the
were far m o r e
non-violent Buddhists
than
under the V e d i c people who accepted the p r i n c i p l e o f A h i m s a

with its limitations.
like
to
ability.'
repeat,
The
Buddhists,
aggravated
and
not
once
again
mitigated
should
'Untouch
T h e y should examine the v a l i d i t y o f this statement
i n the l i g h t of the u n d i s p u t e d evidence cited here a n d
then
a l o n e s h o u l d t h e y choose w h a t e v e r is b e n e f i c i a l t o t h e m .
346.
T h e y should remember
t h a t for the above
the untouchables l i k e the Chandals a n d others

V e d i c r e g i m e s , as
more
congenial, to
the
reason
preferred
unrelenting
the
and
u n c o m p r o m i s i n g B u d d h i s t ones, a n d those thousands o f t h e m

w h o i n the past
had
v o l u n t a r i l y (or helplessly a n d
under
pressure) embraced B u d d h i s m , n o w renounced i t and declared

their allegience
to the
Vedic religion.
T h u s even before
the
M u s l i m s set f o o t i n S i n d h , f o l l o w e r s o f t h e B u d d h a h a d b e g u n
to d i m i n i s h i n numbers b y m i l l i o n s
throughout
all ranks
of
society, r i g h t f r o m the highest to the lowest, a n d because o f i t s

inherent weakness B u d d h i s m had
declined to such an extent
t h a t the Chinese B u d d h i s t travellers, w h o
had
seen
its
sad
p l i g h t w i t h t h e i r o w n eyes, h a d b e e n m o v e d t o w r i t e t h a t t h e
h o l y a n d once p r o s p e r o u s p l a c e s l i k e B u d d h a G a y a , M r i g a d a v a
S h r a v a s t i , K u s h i n a g a r , and the b i r t h place of
Kapilvatsu,
which
had
been
Lord
Buddha
sanctified b y the actual resi-
142
dence o f the L o r d a n d w h i c h h a d been the
place
of
piligri-
mage for the w o r l d - w i d e B u d d h i s t followers, h a d been s a d l y

rendered desolate a n d were o v e r g r o w n w i t h
wild
and
thick
forests*'.
347.
Nevertheless,
altogether
wiped
Muslims.
this
out
of
m o r i b u n d B u d d h i s m was
India,
before
The B u d d h i s t s were more numerous
i n the north
western frontier states l i k e S i n d h a n d K a m b o j a n d

B e n g a l i n t h e east t h a n i n t h e r e s t o f I n d i a * ' .
the modern state o f B i h a r derives
t h a t there once
stoopas
and
existed far
other
too
its
name
many
and
faith on
t h e w i l l t o d o so o r n o t .
religious
faith
in
fact
Viharas,
Since tbe
Vedic
B u d d h i s t sect
no guts to c a r r y o n its t r a i t o r o u s a c t i v i t i e s or to
religious rites
the
Buddhist
this
even
I t is s a i d t h a t
from
'Buddhaparasthas'*'.
states were prosperous e v e r y w h e r e ,
not
the a d v e n t of the
had
enforce its
non-Buddhists, whether it had
A n d so l o n g as t h e y f o l l o w e d t h e i r
harmlessly they,
their
organisations,
their
i n s t i t u t i o n s , a n d t h e i r v i h a r a s were never
interfered with
any w a y b y the V e d i c
enjoyed
kings.
That
they
in
complete
religious freedom is a d m i t t e d b y the Chinese travellers openheartedly*".

348.
W h a t t h e n m a d e these m i l l i o n s o f B u d d h i s t s , l i v i n g
in the various states o f
India
before
the
Muslim
onrush,
dwindle i n t o non-existence thereafter ?

349.
Some t i m e
ago h i s t o r i a n s , a n d e s p e c i a l l y w e s t e r n
historians, h a d a presumption t h a t sometime i n the
past
at frequent i n t e r v a l s , the V e d i c rulers m u s t
have
these B u d d h i s t s a n d
and branch,
reconverted
them
to
some credence to t h i s
historical
records
destroyed
Hinduism
theory
o f the
them
root
forcibly.
In
of theirs, they
massacred
or systematic a t t e m p t
or
order to
find
examined
the
times most scrupulously but even
after t a k i n g i n t o consideration a few trifling exceptions

c o u l d find no p r o o f t o
or
they
establish a n y deliberate, pre-planned,

on the p a r t
o f the V e d i c rulers
to
a n n i h i l a t e the B u d d h i s t s c o m p l e t e l y .
349-A.
declared*!,
A t last the more conscientious o f these h i s t o r i a n s

honestly
that
this presumption
of theirs
was
143
totally unfounded
of
the
and
B u d d h i s t s at
the very idea of forcible extinction

the
hands
o f the V e d i c people
was
basically wrong.
360.
Who
then
was responsible
for this t o t a l ousting
o f the B u d d h i s t faith from I n d i a ? T h e historians, foreign

well
as
as
n a t i v e , d o n o t seem t o h a v e f o u n d a n a n s w e r t o t h i s
p r e s s i n g q u e s t i o n , o r t h e y h a v e a t l e a s t , p r e f e r r e d t o be s i l e n t
o n this point.
351.
T H E THIRD CAUSECONFRONTATION
WITH
W e have a l r e a d y briefly described i n the
forego
MUSLIMS.
351-A.
ing pages how, i n spite of their traitorous solicitations o f the

Muslims,
these
'Buddhaprasthees'the
idol worshipping
B u d d h i s t s who preached extreme non-violence,-were v i o l e n t l y

exterminated
from
Sindh** b y the
M u s l i m aggressors
K a s i m , owing to their innate hatred for
that
sect.
under
For
the
same reason, a n d i n the v e r y same manner the M u s l i m s w e n t

on l i q u i d a t i n g the B u d d h i s t pockets
o f i n f l u e n c e , as
they
a d v a n c e d c o n q u e r i n g p r o v i n c e after p r o v i n c e i n I n d i a . W i t h
a s w o r d i n one h a n d a n d t h e K o r a n i n t h e o t h e r , e v e r y M u s l i m
m i l i t a r y chief broke down, demolished and raised to the ground
the B u d d h i s t
Buddha,
'stoopas',
pillars,
Buddhists*'.
fear
A s most
of death,
converted.
everyone
sword.
Buddhists
embrace
the
the
others;
victor's
seeing B a k h t y a r K h i l j e e m a r c h o n B i h a r several
The
Muslim fold.
through
alive i n
like Gandhar, Kamboj and
a M u s l i m or was s i l e n c e d b y
Buddhists took their religious books and

China**.
showed,
Islam, t h e y were a l l
single B u d d h i s t remained
provinces
became
On
of the
willingness to
Not
north-western
'Sangharams', ' V i h a r a s ' , the idols of
e v e r y t h i n g belonging to or relating to the
rest
were
polluted
and
fled
taken
to
Tibet
and
over i n t o the
Some might have preferred to die rather to
be
M u s l i m s b u t no one f o u g h t for life a n d r e l i g i o n ! N o w h e r e can

one find e v i d e n c e t o s a y t h a t some I n d i a n B u d d h i s t a r m y
or
some B u d d h i s t o r g a n i z a t i o n f o u g h t w i t h t h e M u s l i m i n v a d e r s
a n y b a t t l e w o r t h the name !
144
M A J O R I T Y O F M U S L I M S IN E A S T B E N G A L
EXPLAINED
352.
T h e s a m e is t h e ease w i t h E a s t B e n g a l w h e r e
majority
of
the
population
was
Buddhist.
With
the
some
h o n o u r a b l e exceptions, the B u d d h i s t s there t o o k to
I s l a m en
masse.
Emperors
ruled
In Delhi,
where the M u s l i m Sultans and
f o r o v e r five h u n d r e d y e a r s , t h e V e d i c H i n d u s h a v e a l l
along been i n
clear
Pradeshthe
northern
majority.
The
whole
Indiaright
upto
w h e t h e r u n d e r the M u s l i m a d m i n i s t r a t i o n
o f the
West
or
the
Uttar
Bengal
British
or
the present onethe V e d i c H i n d u s have a l l along m a i n t a i n e d

their numerical
first
superiority.
For,
even
when
the M u s l i m s
came conquering, the B u d d h i s t s i n these provinces were
c o n s p i c u o u s l y few i n n u m b e r .
the
Hindus
This
fell
province
into
had
I t is o n l y i n E a s t B e n g a l t h a t
minority.
numerically
H o w ? Quite
obviously !
more Buddhists
than
the
H i n d u s a n d those numerous B u d d h i s t s became M u s l i m s ! I t is

n a t u r a l , therefore, t h a t t h i s
p r o v i n c e alone
should
become,
since then, a M u s l i m - m a j o r i t y province**.

353.
Thus
it
is
that
the
social
extinction
of
the
B u d d h i s t s i n I n d i a , w h i c h came to pass a l l of a sudden,

t h e i n e v i t a b l e effect o f t h e a r m e d a n d r u t h l e s s m i g h t
Muslim
conquerors.
The
relentless
and
was
of
the
uncompromising
B u d d h i s t A h i m s a was done to d e a t h b y the e q u a l l y relentless

and bigotted M u s l i m violence !
354.
Lord
But
Buddba
what
happened
to
the
Buddhist
away
flow
separately
a n d o n c e a g a i n s h o u l d l e a p as a t r i b u t o r y
i n t o the same B h a g i r a t h i , the B u d d h i s t c u l t b o r n out

Vedic
and
h i m s e l f i n I n d i a i n t h e e n d ? J u s t as a s t r e a m
separated f r o m the R i v e r B h a g i r a t h i s h o u l d
some miles
cult
H i n d u i s m merged
i n the
religion; and L o r d B u d d h a
end
h i m s e l f was
in
the
of
the
same H i n d u
established
as
the
t e n t h o f the G o d l y A v a t a r s and was H i n d u i z e d ,

T H E N E G L E C T E D 300-YEARS O F H I N D U V A L O U R
355-356.
I n most of the
as w e l l as b y o u r o w n
writers,
'Histories of India', by foreign

and
especially
in
the
text-
146
books o f h i s t o r y for I n d i a n schools the later M u s l i m invasions

o f I n d i a f o l l o w so t h i c k l y t h e o n e o f S i n d h
Mohammed
Kasim,
and
the
i n A . D . 711
by
accounts of the subjugation o f
p r o v i n c e a f t e r p r o v i n c e o f I n d i a are n a r r a t e d so h a s t i l y , as i n
one
breath,
a n d t h e w h o l e a c c o u n t i s so c u r s o r i l y g i v e n i n a
l i m i t e d space o f 20 o r 2 5 p a g e s t h a t a c o m m o n r e a d e r
small
pupil
is
p r a c t i c a l l y no resistance w o r t h the name,

were
never
or
q u i t e l i k e l y t o t h i n k t h a t t h e H i n d u s offered
halted
i n their advance.
that
the
Muslims
A f t e r the conquest o f
S i n d h , t h e M u s l i m v i c t o r s m o u n t e d , as i t w e r e , a m a g i c h o r s e
and went
on conquering the whole of I n d i a a n d never,
t h e y reached K a n y a k u m a r i , d i d t h e y alight from i t .
till
This is
obviously childish !
T H E INTERVENING
357.
To avoid
this
PERIOD
misconception and
injustice done to the H i n d u nation, a
true
to
nullify the
historian,
whose
avowed d u t y is to t e l l the t r u t h , the whole t r u t h a n d n o t h i n g

but the t r u t h , should effectively a n d p r o p o r t i o n a t e l y describe
the i n t e r v a l s between
heroic resistance,
Hindus.
After
any
two
successful
the
fall
Muslim
or
otherwise,
more
or
less 300 y e a r s .
a l l the
text-books
advance
the
by
the
Kings
outside
Sindh
B u t this H i n d u heroism quite
e a s i l y escapes t h e n o t i c e o f t h e
almost
offered
o f S i n d h i n A . D . 711 H i n d u
most effectively checked the M u s l i m

for
invasions and
c o m m o n reader,
of Indian History
because
in
i t is not
so
impressively mentioned.
358.
years'
or
enormous
I t is because we u t t e r
three
centuries
the
within
words
three
'three
seconds,
hundred
that
length o f this intervening period quite
the
escapes
o u r notice, unless we are expressly t o l d a b o u t i t .
W e should
therefore
generations
of people.
measure
Five
the
period
generations
i n question,
make
up
by
300
years !
The
B r i t i s h r u l e o v e r I n d i a , f o r i n s t a n c e seems t o o l e n g t h y t o t h e
present generation.
B u t measured i n centuries i t lasted o n l y
f o r one a n d a h a l f .
C o m p a r e d w i t h it, the H i n d u v a l o u r i n
arresting
the
M u s l i m o n s l a u g h t w i t h i n the confines o f S i n d h
146
for
more
or
less
significance.
300
years
assumes
greater
T h e same holds g o o d w i t h regard to
historical
the
other
i n t e r v e n i n g periods*
359
One
cannot say justifiably t h a t the M u s l i m vigour
or t h e i r a m b i t i o n to conquer the
On
the
world
was
on
the
wane.
c o n t r a r y , these b o t h w e r e a t t h e i r f u l l h e i g h t d u r i n g
this period.
D u r i n g this very period of three hundred
these v e r y A r a b s h a d
years
o v e r r u n a n d vanquished n a t i o n after
nation* r i g h t f r o m B a g h d a d t o t h e M e d i t e r r a n e a n sea
thence
along the
north
A f r i c a n coast s t r a i g h t t o G i b r a i t e r ,
whence they subjugated P o r t u g a l a n d S p a i n a n d

the
gates
of southern
Prance.
The name
knocked
which
means
at
Gibraiter itself
testifies to the u n r i v a l l e d M u s l i m conquest o f t h e west.

al-Tarik,
and
Job-
the straits conquered b y the M u s l i m
Commander T a r i k , is tbe root o f the
modern
corrupt
form
'Gibraiter'".
359-A.
A t l a s t i n A . D . 732 t h e v a l i a n t K i n g o f F r a n c e ,
Charles M a r t e l , gave a m o r t a l blow to the M u s l i m aggression

a n d r e p e l l e d t h e m for ever*'.
I t is t h i s m o n u m e n t a l t r i u m p h
of Charles M a r t e l t h a t saved the

triumphant
kingdoms
march
the
in Western
whole of Europe ! I n
Muslims
not
only
their
subdued
the
Asia and Northern Africa politically,
b u t w i t h t h e s h a r p edge o f t h e i r s w o r d t h e y a l s o f o r c e d
them
all
were
to
embrace
Islam*'.
Even
Portugal and
forcibly converted to Islamic faith.

were
abducted
and
violently
Spain
Their womenfolk,
defiled'.
But
both
too,
these
n a t i o n s freed themselves f r o m t h e M u s l i m y o k e some centuries

afterwards.
H o w t h e y d i d so, w i l l b e d e s c r i b e d a l i t t l e l a t e r .
S t i l l the fact remains t h a t the nations o n the n o r t h
coast o f
A f r i c a are even t o d a y M u s l i m s .
360.
Well,
i t is not t h a t d u r i n g the years A . D . 700 to
1000 t h e M u s l i m s d i d n o t t r y
to
march
out
of Sindh
and
a t t a c k the n e i g h b o u r i n g H i n d u States, w i t h the same d e v i l i s h

bigotry.
They did try
to
force
themselves
Sourashtra a n d G a n d h a r m a n y times'^.
on
through
B u t every time they
were r o u t e d b y the H i n d u s .
361.
A t that time from the
eastern b o u n d a r y o f
Sindh
147
S T H GLORIOUS EPOCH
t o the n o r t h e r n most boundary of north I n d i a there
was a n
unbroken chain of valiant Rajput Rajas which, like a moun

tain
range,
cross,
v e r y difficult,
kepts
on
though
not quite impossible to
resisting stoutly the M u s l i m
onslaught**.
Consequently, i n S o u r a s h t r a a n d i n the n o r t h - w e s t p r o v i n c e s
the a t t a c k i n g Muslina armies were put to rout again a n d again
b y t h e s t a u n c h r e s i s t a n c e o f t h e Hindus*. O n t h e o t h e r h a n d
t h e m i g h t y B a p p a R a v a l o f C h i t t e d once a t t a c k e d S i n d h a n d
after
driving
Kingdom**.
but
the
Muslims
clean out, annexed i t to his o w n
T h e A r a b s d i d , no d o u b t , capture i t once a g a i n ,
u l t i m a t e l y the
Sumra
Rajputs
firmly
established their
r u l e over Sindh**.
362,
hoofs the
I f the fanatic A r a b s c o u l d t r a m p l e under the horses'

whole northern
coast
of Africa
and
two
major
nations o f E u r o p e , w h y c o u l d t h e y n o t force t h e i r w a y o u t o f
S i n d h ? Thus p u t i n sharp contrast w i t h contemporary history
of the west, the h e r o i s m of the
H i n d u s shines
out
all
the
m o r e c l e a r l y a n d brightly*.
363.
W h y c o u l d n ' t another
Vikramaditya,
channel
out
the
Chandragupta M a u r y a or a
whole of the I n d i a n m i g h t
a n d d r i v e the A r a b i a n M u s l i m s back r i g h t i n t o
A r a b i a i s a f a c t w h i c h d i s t u r b s us n o t a l i t t l e .
the
heart
of
CHAPTER
V n
T H E PECULIAR NATURE O F T H E MUSLIM

ATROCITIES [ SULTANS O F GHAZANI ]
364.
years
D u r i n g the l o n g p e r i o d
in which
hemmed
the
Arab
of nearly three
menace
i n S i n d h , a n d was
finally
was
being
hundred
successfully
overthrown b y the S u m r a
R a j p u t s , different M u s l i m t r i b e s w e r e b u s y f o u n d i n g a s t r o n g
M u s l i m power
i n Ghazani further
n o r t h of Gandhar^.
S u l t a n of G h a z a n i , Sabakhtageen, was now preparing himself

fully
to
attack
his
contemporary
Brahmin king,
whose forefathers h a d a l l a l o n g been

Punjab
and
Gandhar
r u l i n g the
Jaipal,
whole o f
r i g h t up to the H i n d u k u s h ever since
the rout of the Huns*.

366.
to
Shrewdly anticipating the
invade
India
unfortunately
Jaipal
himself
he w a s r e p e l l e d .
plan of Sabakhtageen
attacked
Encouraged
Gazani*,
S a b a k h t a g e e n b o l d l y f e l l u p o n J a i p a l , a few y e a r s
w i t h a large army*.
I n order
to meet this
but
b y t h i s success
afterwards,
fierce
aggression
m o r e d e t e r m i n e d l y . K i n g J a i p a l f o r m e d a p o w e r f u l a l l i a n c e *.
with
he w a s
again
defeated a n d the w h o l e region b e y o n d the I n d u s r i v e r ,
the
neighbouring H i n d u
inclu
ding Gandhar, was lost to the M u s l i m invader*. S o o n
after
wards S u l t a n Sabakhtageen
son, Mohammed, a
but
d i e d a n d was succeeded
hundred
crueller than his father

This was
princes,
times
more
and an arch-enemy
fanatical
of
by
his
and
far
the H i n d u s .
the same M a h m u d o f G h a z n i who s t y l e d
himself
' B u t s h i k a n ' , t h e I d o l - b r a k e r or ' I c o n o c l a s t ' ' . A t h i s a c c e s s i o n

t o t h e t h r o n e o f G h a z n i , he h a d v o w e d i n t h e presence o f t h e
highest religious a n d t e m p o r a l M u s l i m a u t h o r i t y ,
Khalipha,
t h a t he w o u l d
India*; a n d
wipe out the
Kafir
the
Hindus
Grand
from
i n o r d e r t o k e e p h i s w o r d he s o o n b e g a n a s e r i e s
of expeditions b e y o n d the Indus.
14:9
O T H GLORIOUS EPOCH
366.
that
I t is from now onwardsi.e.
the
really
great
wars
about
between
the
A . D . 1000
Hindus and
the
M u s l i m s w e r e t o be f o u g h t f o r c e n t u r i e s t o g e t h e r .
367.
having
If, t h e M u s l i m s o l d i e r s h a d g a i n e d g r e a t c o n f i d e n c e ,
t w i c e d e f e a t e d t h e H i n d u forces u n d e r
Jaipal
and
his
soldiers,
without
d o w n c a s t even after suffering

preparations
Muslims.
King;
for
a still
efforts t o s a v e
defeatad
in
to
and
speeded u p
their
again frowned upon
1001
religion and
by
the
death
his n a t i o n , he
M a h m u d of Ghazni,
entrusting the K i n g d o n to his

himself
disheartened
t w o defeats,
in
the
Hindu
n o t w i t h s t a n d i n g a l l his v a l o u r a n d
his
King
more determined stand against
B u t fortune once
and when,
being
Jaipal,
a l l his
was
again
J a i p a l preferred
son, A n a n g p a l , and
burning
a great p y r e to a disgraceful life a n d a
m e e k s u r r e n d e r t o t h e enemy*.
368.
K i n g A n a n g p a l , too, carried on his father's
task of staunchly
1006
Mahmud
opposing the M u s l i m aggression.

demanded
passage
through
arduous
In A.D.
Anangpal's
t e r r i r t o y i n order to i n v a d e M u l t a n ; but A n a n g p a l refused to

give any!",
whereupon
the
Muslim
aggressor
marched
A n a n g p a l a n d defeated h i m .
Anangpal had to
when
to
Mahmud
went
ahead
organized a united H i n d u
religion.
Once
vicinity
o f the
fought
so
formation
again
Indus,
stand
broken
in
the M u s l i m r a n k s .
to
leave
the
retreat and
Anangpal
for p r o t e c t i n g
the
again
Hindu
tbe H i n d u - M u s l i m armies met i n the

i n A . D . 1008", when
furiously that
was
Multan
on
in
the
through
the
afternoon
and
there
Hindus
the
was
Muslim
confusion
Even Sultan Mahmud had
battlefield
to
prepared
m a k e a retreat^*, w h e n a l l o f a
s u d d e n A n a n g p a l ' s elephant, scared b y the shower o f b u r n i n g

arrows^*,
turned
was
most
the
round
and
unfortunate
started
thing
running amuck.
which
had
very
This
often
b r o u g h t a b o u t t h e H i n d u c o l l a p s e , b u t n o sufficient p r e c a u t i o n
was ever t a k e n to prevent i t .
by
this
retreating
elephant
A great
among
havoc
the
was
Hindu
wrought
ranks.
M a h m u d w a s q u i c k e n o u g h t o seize o f t h e o p p o r t u n i t y o f t h i s
decisive t u r n o f the battle a n d reorganizing the choicest o f
150
SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY-
his s c a t t e r e d s o l d i e r s he once a g a i n f e l l u p o n t h e b e w i l d e r e d
H i n d u army and i n a deadly struggle
defeated
Muslim
so i n s b e a d o f p u r s u i n g
Prmy w a s n o
less w o r s t e d ;
it.
But
the
A n a n g p a l , M a h m u d s a t i s f i e d h i m s e l f w i t h t h e success h e g o t
and returned to Ghazni.
that
unless
B u t as i t b e c a m e q u i t e c l e a r t o h i m
a n d u n t i l A n a n g p a l w a s h u m b l e d c o m p l e t e l y no-
M u s l i m p o w e r c o u l d be e s t a b l i s h e d i n t h e P u n j a b , he a s s a i l e d
the latter
for
the
Anangpal had
with
the
t h i r d time^*.
n o b o d y to help
remnant
This time
him.
o f his l o y a l
unfortunately,
Y e t he
army
went
to
war
a n d as a b r a v e K i n g
t h a t he w a s , he d i e d i n t h e t h i c k o f t h e f r a y .
369.
Thus
King
Jaipal
thousands of their brave

against
his
son A n a n g p a l a n d
faced,
and fought
the e a r l y ferocious M u s l i m o n s l a u g h t s i n the P u n j a b
a n d l a i d down their lives for

state
and
soldiers b o l d l y
and
the
the
protection
Hindu Religion.
o f the
Hindu
T h e y d i d their sacred d u t y
o f arresting the enemy t h r u s t .

370.
S o o n after the d e a t h o f A n a n g p a l M a h m u d annexed
t h e P u n j a b t o h i s k i n g d o m o f G h a z n i ^ * as
he
done w i t h the north-west frontier p r o v i n c e .

then
marched
renowned
on
of the
Thaneshwar
holy
places
and
had
Mathura,
o f the
formerly
Sultan Mahmud
the
most
Hindus; and
after
d e m o l i s h i n g a n d b u r n i n g as m a n y o f t h e H i n d u t e m p l e s ,
and
k i l l i n g as m a n y o f t h e H i n d u m a l e p o p u l a t i o n as p o s s i b l e a n d
violating
the
chastity
a b d u c t i n g them^,
his
of hundreds
of H i n d u
women
and
M a h i n u d l i k e a ferocious w o l f r e t u r n e d t o
d e n , G h a z n i ! H e also t o o k w i t h h i m i m m e a s u r a b l e b o o t y
of gold and
Pratihari
jewellery".
I n A . D . 1019 h e
capital of Kanouj
b r u t a l fashion^'.
and
pounced
destroyed
on
the
i t i n the same
The result was that the surrounding H i n d u
p o p u l a t i o n t o o k such a fearful f r i g h t for h i m t h a t

A.D.
1023
he
once
and
Kalinjar,
the
again
paid
princes
when
in
his sinister visit to G w a l i o r
there
helplessly a n d
meekly
accepted his o v e r l o r d s h i p " .

HIS D A S H O N S O M N A T H
371.
Next, when in A.D.1026, Sultan Mahmud
assailed.
151
the famous temple o f S o m n a t h i n Sourashtra,
he
did it with
s u c h a huge army*" a n d w i t h such t e r r i b l e vows a n d
declaran
t i o n s t h a t R a j a B h e e m o f S o u r a s h t r a a n d G u j r a t h fled away*^
leaving the k i n g d o m exposed
to
every
sort
of humiliation
a n d d e s t r u c t i o n at the hands of this a p p a l l i n g enemy, t a i n t i n g

his o w n name of B h e e m w i t h
the
everlasting shame.
Naturally
H i n d u s h a d no a r m y left, sufficiently well-equipped a n d
well-organized
Nevertheless
Temple
to
face
even
at
of Somnath
this
this
formidable
critical
upon
the
the
best
surrounding H i n d u
as
they
religion,
could.
They
population to
t h e i r a i d i n t h e s a c r e d cause o f d e f e n d i n g
their
assault.
priests of the
offered t o s h o u l d e r t h e r e s p o n s i b i l i t y o f
p r o t e c t i n g t h e s a c r e d t e m p l e as
called
Muslim
time
the
run to
temple
and
a n d t h o u s a n d s o f H i n d u s f r o m f a r off r e g i o n s
a l s o , a n s w e r e d t h e i r c a l l a n d r a n t o t h e rescue o f t b e
Temple
o f S o m n a t h . T h e b a t t l e w a s t o be f o u g h t n o t f o r a n y r u l e r o r
k i n g ; n o H i n d u s o l d i e r was to i n d i v i d u a l l y profit b y i t .
It
was a crusade, pure a n d simple ! M o r e o v e r these thousands o f

H i n d u soldiers were not a t r a i n e d a n d w e l l f o r m e d a r m y .
was a conglomeration of H i n d u crusaders t h a t was
at the eleventh hour.
desperately
for
tbe
It
collected
E v e n then they fought ferociously a n d

sacred
cause
without
intermission or
r e l a x a t i o n , b y d a y a n d even b y n i g h t , w i t h the well-organized

a n d s t a l w a r t M u s l i m soldiers ! W h i l e the M u s l i m a r m y c l i m b e d
right upto the
of the
ramparts and barricades
temple and
even
temple, the toughest
after i t forced
o f H i n d u resistance
over the h i g h w a l l s
itself into
the very
continued u n m i t i
gated**. M u s l i m b l o o d , t o o , w a s s h e d profusely**. N o t b e f o r e
d i d S u l t a n M a h m u d c o m p l e t e l y p u t d o w n a l l resistence, c o u l d
he ever
the
force his w a y
temple
hands**.
and
break
right
i n t o the
the i d o l
innermost chamber o f
of Somnath with
his
own
I n o r d e r t o c e l e b r a t e t h i s f a n a t i c a l a c t he t o o k f o r
h i m s e l f the t i t l e , 'Butshikan'Iconoclast** !
M A R T Y R D O M O F FIFTY THOUSAND
BRAVE
HINDU SOLDIERS
372.
E v e n M u s l i m historians** w r i t e t h a t at
least
fifty
152
thousand H i n d u s fell
fighting
H a d someone o f t h e s e
fifty
willing
to
be
i n t h e defence o f t h e i r t e m p l e .
thousand
Hindus
said, " I
M u s l i m s , b e c a u s e i t w a s one o f t h e i r t a c t i c s i n t h e
war.
But
volunteer
am
a M u s l i m , " he w o u l d have been spared by the
scorning such
force
courted
religious
base a n d defiled life the H i n d u
martyrdom; not
one,
not
even
t h o u s a n d , b u t fifty t h o u s a n d o f t h e m s a c r i f i c e d t h e i r p r e c i o u s
lives o n the altar this h o l y battle !
373.
While eulogizing an ancient R o m a n hero,
Horatius
who fought w i t h the enemy o n a s i m i l a r occasion, a n E n g l i s h

poet writes :
Thus outspake
brave Horatius
the C a p t a i n o f the gate,

" T o every man upon this earth
death cometh soon or late.
A n d how can a m a n die better t h a n
by facing fearful odds
F o r t h e ashes o f h i s f a t h e r s
and
the temples of his G o d s

374.
W h i c h H i n d u w i l l be r e l u c t a n t t o s h e d h i s g r a t e f u l
t e a r s f o r these fifty t h o u s a n d
martyrs,
their
with
religion
and
temples
who
the
died
same
defending
fervour
as
is
expressed i n this verse ?

375.
B u t the fact most disgusting is t h a t while n a r r a t i n g
this i n v a s i o n o f M a h m u d on S o m n a t h , not o n l y the foreign his

t o r i a n s b u t m a n y H i n d u h i s t o r i a n s , u n g r a t e f u l as t h e y t o o a r e ,
have m o c k e d at the simple faith o f the priesthood and
other
H i n d u p o p u l a t i o n of the place, and have not uttered a single

w o r d i n praise o f those H i n d u warriors who made such a huge
sacrifice, 'facing fearful odds ! for 'the temples o f t h e i r G o d s ' !
I f the
wiseacres are n o t
wise-enough to appraise
the jewels
p r o p e r l y , c a n i t be s a i d t h a t t h e f a u l t l i e s w i t h t h o s e j e w e l s !
376.
E v e n i f i t be n e c e s s a r y t o c o n d e m n t h e b l i n d f a i t h
o f t h o s e H i n d u s , y e t t h o s e w h o d o so
s h o u l d also
t h a t , a l b e i t b l i n d , the H i n d u belief i n the
mysterious divine
power of their Gods was not a diabolic, fanatic,

religiocity like t h a t o f the
Muslims
who
remember
bloodthirsty
attacked
religious
153
places
of
others
with
deadly
weapons
innocent men and women, young and
of war, slew
old, forced
the
them
to
embrace I s l a m at the p o i n t o f the sword, a n d r a n f r a n t i c a l l y

causing d e a t h a n d d e s t r u c t i o n e v e r y w h e r e . B u t s u c h a s t a t e
ment
b o r n o f b o l d n e s c a n n o t b e e x p e c t e d o f these i m m a t u r e
childish a n d c o w a r d l y writers !
I f the
Muslim
'Tarikhs'28 a n d the M u l l a Moulavees boast t h a t

Gods
were
not
the
Hindu
t r u e G o d s because t h e y d i d n o t p r e v e n t
the M u s l i m war-lords from

temples, a n d that
writers of
the
theirs
breaking idols
was
the
and demolishing
only true religion,
they
s h o u l d be e n l i g h t e n e d t h a t t h e a r c h h e r e t i c C h a n g i z k h a n a n d
Iiis deputies n o t o n l y desecrated the v e r y city of the M u s l i m Ji^halipha, b u t r a v a g e d i t , k i l l e d the K h a l i p h a , b u r n e d several
M a s j i d s where M u s l i m G o d s were s a i d to reside, t u r n e d others
i n t o stables for t h e i r horses, reduced the
B i b l e t o ashes, a n d
t r a m p l e d t h e K o r a n u n d e r t h e i r h o r s e s ' hoofs*'!
A l l a h could
not stop
the
H u n d r e d s o f such instances c a n be
cited*'.
:ready to grant, o n this account, the

of t h e i r A l l a h ?
The Muslim
r a v a g i n g hands o f C h a n g i z k h a n !
A r e the M u s l i m s
imbelicity and falsehood
E v e n when Shivaji
slew the ' B u t s h i k a n '
i d o l - b r e a k e r A f z a l k h a n a n d offered h i s ' g o a t - l i k e h e a d w i t h
thirty-two
Bhavani
teeth',
of
as a s a c r i f i c i a l
Tulzapur'^,
offering
to the
Goddess
h i s h a n d s were n o t s t a v e d off f r o m
d o i n g so b y the M u s l i m A l l a h !
377.
After
d e m o l i s h i n g the
temple
of Somnath
and
l o a d i n g the camels w i t h the immense w e a l t h , looted from i t ,

w h e n M a h m u d set o u t f o r G h a z n i , he
learnt
that,
of b e i n g c o w e d d o w n i n t o s u b m i s s i o n because
sale d e s t r u c t i o n o f the temple a t S o m n a t h ,
instead
of his whole
the H i n d u
popu
l a t i o n was even more enraged, a n d t h a t the K i n g of M a l a v a

w i t h his large a r m y was preparing to block his w a y b a c k
G h a z n i a n d h a d already entered the battlefield.
to
As Mahmud
w a s n o t p r e p a r e d t o r i s k t h i s n e w b a t t l e , he t o o k a n u n e x p e c
t e d a n d difficult route t h r o u g h
the
sandy
deserts
a b a n d o n i n g the u s u a l w a y t h r o u g h Malava**.
the deserts of S i n d h a n d B a l u c h i s t a n , his
m a n y dangers
and
unspeakable
of Sindh
W h i l e crossing
army had
misery**.
Hardly
to
face
within
154
t h r e e o r f o u r y e a r s o f r e a c h i n g G h a z n i he d i e d i n A . D . 1030**.
378.
a t least
T h i s fanatic but brave S u l t a n of Ghazni undertook

fifteen
fought
major
furiously
on
expeditions
the
to
India.
Hindus
battle-field every time.
too
B u t no
H i n d u k i n g c o u l d d e f e a t h i m . B u t these i n v a s i o n s o f M a h m u d
a n d h i s p o l i t i c a l c o n q u e s t s d i d n o t so m u c h h a r m t h e H i n d u s ,
as d i d t h e f o r c i b l e c o n v e r s i o n o f m i l l i o n s o f H i n d u s i n N o r t h W e s t F r o n t i e r P r o v i n c e and the P u n j a b .
which
were lost
to
the
T h a t the
kingdoms
M u s l i m s were reconquered b y
the
H i n d u s s o o n e r o r l a t e r , is p l a i n h i s t o r y . B u t t h e H i n d u s c o u l d
n e v e r b r i n g b a c k t h e m i l l i o n s o f H i n u s w h o were c o n v e r t e d t o
Islam willy-nilly. W e
c o u l d free
geographical
but
regions
the
from
the foreign y o k e our
enormous
n u m e r i c a l loss
of
p o p u l a t i o n c o u l d n e v e r be m a d e u p b y t h e H i n d u n a t i o n .
C H A N G E O F RELIGION MEANS CHANGE O F
NATIONALITt
379.
W e are n o w g o i n g t o d i s c u s s a t
some
length some
of the religious concepts o f the H i n d u s of those times ; of t h e

course o f c o n d u c t a n d p r a c t i c e s t h a t
were c o n s i d e r e d
a n d i n conformity w i t h the religious laws of
the
decent
Hindus
t h o s e t i m e s a n d t h o s e t h a t w e r e d e c l a r e d t o be a g a i n s t
of
them;
a n d p a r t i c u l a r l y those w h i c h deeply concerned the large-scale

forcible defilement a n d conversion o f
the H i n d u s
place d u r i n g the H i n d u - M u s l i m w a r .
It can
s a i d here t h a t i f the
millions
of forcibly
that
be v e r y
took
briefly
converted
Hindus,
have r e m a i n e d M u s l i m s even to t h i s d a y i t is because o f

perverse religious concepts
which
ultimately proved
interests
of
the
fantastic
ideas
Hindu
of
of the
highly
H i n d u s o f those
detrimental
c o m m u n i t y , viz.,
pollution,
the
to
the
best
caste-system,
extravagant
the
times,
ideas
the
of
religious tolerance a n d m a n y other s i l l y notions ! W h y , these

H i n d u converts went
on
increasing
enormously
a f t e r g e n e r a t i o n a n d , as t h e l a t e r g e n e r a t i o n s
b r o u g h t up under the
more
and
more
Muslim
fanaticalso
formed an appreciable
part
influence, t h e y
began
bitterly fanatical
of the
armies
generation
were b o r n a n d
of the
to
be
t h a t theyIranian,
155
T u r k i s h , M o n g o l and other foreign M u s l i m invaders and, w i t h

e q u a l h a t r e d a n d bitterness, they a t t a c k e d the H i n d u
w i t h a view to destroying
Kafirs
t h e m c o m p l e t e l y o r force t h e m t o
c h a n g e t h e i r o w n r e l i g i o n a n d e m b r a c e Islam**.
One out
of
h u n d r e d s o f s u c h facts c a n be c i t e d here t o bear o u t t h e a b o v e

remarks.
A H i n d u tribe, named Ghuri** which l i v e d , d u r i n g
the period under discussion, beyond the Indus and w h i c h was

f o r c i b l y m a d e to change over
to
Islam
under precisely
the
s a m e p e r i l o u s c o n d i t i o n s , b e c a m e l a t e r o n the b i t t e r e s t e n e m y
of the H i n d u s .
The Hindu-hater,
Sultan Mohammed Ghori,
belonged to this v e r y G h u r i tribe.

the
Muslim
populations
(Pakhtoonistan),
of
In
fact
the
Afghanisthan,
B a l l u c h i s t a n were
d a n t s o f the o r i g i n a l H i n d u n a t i v e s
the
of
converted
Hindus.
' B y g o n e s are b y g o n e s ; t o - d a y we are
But
idea that
their
O n the c o n t r a r y
t h e y were e n r a g e d a t a n y m e n t i o n o f s u c h descent
Muslim nationals.
of
theirs.
born Muslims and
W e recognize no other
relation
are
w i t h the
H i n d u s t h a n t h e one o f u t m o s t h a t r e d a n d a n i m o s i t y ' .
t h o u g h t s h a d t u r n e d their heads completely.
m e r e l y a c h a n g e o f r e l i g i o n , b u t i t was
of
descen
those places*'.
l a t e r o n t h e y d i d n o t e v e n h a v e the s l i g h t e s t
a n c e s t o r s w e r e , once u p o n a t i m e ,
majority
Pathanisthan
Such
T h e i r s was n o t
the i n e v i t a b l e c h a n g e
o f n a t i o n a l i t y w h i c h necessarily forced itself
upon the
later
g e n e r a t i o n s o f s u c h c o n v e r t s . D u r i n g t h e five o r s i x c e n t u r i e s
of the i n i t i a l M u s l i m invasions of I n d i a
war, to w h i c h we are referring here,
the
right upto
Ramesh-
change o f r e l i g i o n
t o - d a y g e n e r a l l y p r o v e d t o be t h e change o f
nationality
for
the future !
B U T WHAT DOES RELIGION M E A N H E R E ?
380.
B u t the terms ' r e l i g i o n ' a n d
i n the a b o v e m a x i m , viz.
change of n a t i o n a l i t y ' ,
'religious conversion'
'the change o f r e l i g i o n m e a n s
s h o u l d first be defined c l e a r l y .
a r e n o t u s e d h e r e i n t h e sense o f c o m p a r a t i v e
study
the
They
of
the
v a r i o u s p h i l o s o p h i c a l i d e a s a n d s y s t e m s i n differert r e l i g i o n s
o r t h e a d o p t i o n o f some o f the a g r e e a b l e ones i n a n i n d i v i d u a l
capacity.
T h e w o r d ' r e l i g i o n ' i n the p r e s e n t
context
refers
156
solely
to
the
dogmatic
and
fanatical
practices
of
those
aggressive religious institutions w h i c h insist t h a t a particular

book i s a p o c a l y p t i c , t h a t w h a t e v e r i s t o l d
t h a t alone a n d n o t h i n g elseis t r u l y
t h i n g else is c o m p l e t e l y f a l s e a n d
sinful.
enforce o n p e o p l e o f o t h e r r e l i g i o n s t h e
not
by
advice
and
peaceful
i n its pagesand
religious, that
It
tries
to
strict observance,
if
discourse
even b y s k i l f u l c r a f t i n e s s , c r u e l t y a n d
then
every
and
persuasion,
coercion, of not
the so-called p h i l o s o p h y i n those religious books but

rules
and
regulations,
only
of
the
of rites and rituals, of the language
a n d social dealings prescribed b y them. The religious conver

sion
effected
by
such
thoughtless
and
fanatical
religious
i n s t i t u t i o n s i s i n effect t h e c o n v e r s i o n o f n a t i o n a l i t y .
RETALIATORY WEAPON O F OSTRACISM
381.
T h e H i n d u s c o u l d find n o
this religious aggression
retaliatory weapon
o f the M u s l i m s .
The
for
weapon
of
ostracism, w h i c h t h e y used for r e t a l i a t o n , t u r n e d o n t h e m

selves like a boomerang.
382.
of
I n order t h a t the reader should have
this weapon
Hindu-Muslim
war
idea;
the
a n d h o w i t affected, n o t f a v o u r a b l y , b u t
a d v e r s e l y t h e defence
community,
a clear
o f s o c i a l o s t r a c i s m , so f a r as i t c o n c e r n s
of
i t is essential
the
Hindu
religion and
Hindu
t o g i v e first o f a l l a n a c c o u n t o f
t h e c a s t e - s y s t e m as b r i e f l y as i t i s p o s s i b l e t o
do
so.
Since
s u c h a n account is a b s o l u t e l y essential for an a n a l y s i s o f the

M u s l i m p o l l u t i o n o f the H i n d u s .
THE CASTE-SYSTEM BASED ON BIRTH
AND
PARENTAGE AND T H E NATIONAL

PENALTY OF OSTRACISM
383.
M u c h earlier t h a n the M u s l i m invasions o f
India,
i.e.,had just after the H i n d u s conquered the H u n s c o m p l e t e l y ,

h u n d r e d s o f H i n d u leaders t r i e d on a l l sides a l l over I n d i a t o
restore
political,
society
and
the
religious and
nation.
in
the
T b e H i n d u leadership of the
time
n a t u r a l l y devolved o n the then
social
stability
rising w a r r i o r class o f
the
157
Kajput*'
royalty who were
H i n d u religion.
s t a u n c h devotees
I n this very attempt
v a s t H i n d u c o m m u n i t y was being
care
into
the
system*'.
oftheVedie
at reconstruction, the
moulded
with
meticulous
framework o f the parentage-dominated
S l o w l y but surely, this
caste system
inherent a n d essential feature of H i n d u i s m .

f o u r f o r m e r classes ( ^ s )
but
i n more or
caste-
became
an
N o t only in the
less f o u r
thousand
c a s t e s , b o r n o u t o f t h o s e f o u r classes a n d m a n y o t h e r a c c i d e n
t a l sources,
Hindu
s a n c t i o n e d b y t h e r e l i g i o u s l a w , was
community
everlastingly
and
the
whole
almost unanimously
divided internally.
I n a sense, t h e s o c i a l
Hindu
occasioned by the h i s t o r i c a l necessity o f
nation
was
transition
of
the
the time.
384.
The m a i n p r i n c i p l e u n d e r l y i n g this caste-system was
t h i s : O n l y he w h o w a s b o r n i n a p a r t i c u l a r c a s t e , c o u l d r e m a i n
i n it*'. T o have food or to d r i n k even water w i t h or from one
of
another
caste was considered liable for p e n a l t y .
a n y w o n d e r then t h a t the inter-caste

girls
were
strictly prohibited ?
Is
marriages of boys
T o these
very
it
and
religious
practices of the time we have ascribed, i n our various articles

o n t h e caste-system*!, t h e
names
'Lotibandi
(prohibition o f
d r i n k i n g water), R o t i b a n d i (prohibition o f food), B e t i b a n d i

(prevention of inter-caste marriages), Sparshbandi ( U n t o u c h
a b i l i t y ) a n d t h e o n e s w h i c h w e are g o i n g t o d i s c u s s
viz.,
S h u d d h i b a n d i (prevention
of
hereafter
purification of religious
converts), S i n d h u b a n d i (ban o n sea voyage), etc. These seven

'bandis'or banswhich arrested not
the
Hindus but
of
These fetters were n o t forcibly fastened
t o t h e feet o f t h e H i n d u n a t i o n b y
other
progress
also i m p a i r e d t h e i r n o r m a l w a y o f life were
i n fact seven fetters.
f o r e i g n p o w e r ; t h e y w e r e so
themselves,
o n l y the
any
Muslim, Christian or
fastened
i n their extreme anxiety for
the
b y the H i n d u s
protection
of
t h e i r r e l i g i o n . T h a t i s w h y w e h a v e been c a l l i n g t h e m t h r o u g h
s p o k e n as w e l l w r i t t e n
'seven native
385.
It
words
not
foreign shackles, but
as
fetters',
is n o t
necessary
here i n
this b o o k to discuss
f u l l y t h e c a s t e - s y s t e m o f t h e H i n d u s , n o r is t h i s t h e p l a c e f o r
158
it.
Those desirous o f g e t t i n g themselves a c q u a i n t e d w i t h our
thoughts on this
subject
may
profitably
read
the
book,
' J a n m a j a t J a t y u t c h h e d a k N i b a n d h a " (The E r a d i c a t i o n o f the

Parentage-dominated
caste-system).
the religious aggression
of our
Here,
foreign
while describing
enemies,
we
shall
d i s c u s s i t o n l y so f a r as i t is a b s o l u t e l y n e c e s s a r y t o d o so.
386.
F i r s t of a l l i t should
not
be
caste-system must have facilitated the

tion
and
remarkable
certain peculiar
stability of
circumstances
forgotten
that
this
stupendous consolidar
the H i n d u Society under
and
in particular
I n e v a l u a t i n g i t , i t w o u l d be ungrateful o n l y to
contexts.
p o i n t to the
e v e n t u a l h a r m t h a t i t has caused i n i t s l a t e r stages.

387.
times
I t m u s t a l s o be a d m i t t e d t h a t t h e H i n d u s o f t h o s e
created,
or
voluntarily
allowed
c a s t e - s y s t e m w i t h t h e sole o b j e c t o f
t o be c r e a t e d , t h i s
protecting
their
racial
seed a n d b l o o d , p r e s e r v i n g t h e i r c a s t e - l i f e a n d t r a d i t i o n a n d
keeping them absolutely pure from any contamination.
388.
The structure of the
caste-system
the principles of heredity, of
the
was b a s e d
economy
based
on
d i v i s i o n o f labour, o f social co-existence and o f social

so f a r as t h e s e p r i n c i p l e s w e r e c o m p r e h e n d e d
of
different
the H i n d u
'Smritis'**.
nation
catastrophes;
has
yet
influence t h a t i t has
Thousands
faced
the
hold
ethics,
writers
of years have rolled by;
innumerable
o f the
wielded upon
b y the
on
the
calamities
caste-system
billions
H i n d u s t h r o u g h o u t these tens of centuries
and
add
a n d the
billions
could never
of
have
been possible, i f the roots of this b i r t h - d o m i n a t e d caste-system

h a d n o t gone deeper i n t o the v e r y f o u n d a t i o n o f t h i s c o l o s s a l
edifice
o f the
Hindu
society.
The Hindu
religious duties prescribed for the
faiththat
the
p a r t i c u l a r castes a n d s u b -
castes l i k e P a r i y a s , B h a n g i s , K o l i s , B h i l s w e r e t h e p i o u s w a y s
of a t t a i n i n g their e a r t h l y welfare a n d h e a v e n l y bliss a n d G o d l y
grace
for
themwould
never
have
steadfast t h r o u g h a l l these p e r i l o u s
otherwise
centuries.
r e m a i n e d so
A g a i n , i f the
life-blood w h i c h r a n t h r o u g h the veins o f H i n d u society, a p p a

rently most
heterogenous
and
miserably disorganised,
had
n o t a n i m a t e d i t s d i v e r s i f i e d e l e m e n t s w i t h some u n d y i n g a n d
159
u n i f y i n g force w i t h a c e r t a i n c o n s c i o u s n e s s o f i t s t r u e self*^.
388-A.
T h i s powerful unifying national sentiment which
so u n m i s t a k a b l y h e l d t o g e t h e r t h e s e different a n d
autonomous
elements of the H i n d u
society
apparently
a n d fused t h e m
t o g e t h e r was ;
Hindutwa ! A n d Hindudharma.
389.
W h a t we s h o u l d
n a t i v e shackles [viz.
like
to
call
to-day
U n t o u c h a b i l i t y (?q^^^)
the
seven
ban on dining
t o g e t h e r o f t h e p e o p l e b e l o n g i n g t o different
castes (^'^c'^),
ban on inter-caste marriages
on]
and
so
did
never
a p p e a r t o be s h a c k l e s o r f e t t e r s t o t h e H i n d u s o f t h o s e t i m e s ,
w h e n the M u s l i m s h a d begun i n v a d i n g I n d i a .
were but the charmed amulets or p r o t e c t i n g
caste, whether o f the
Brahmins
or
of
To them they
bands !
the
Every
sweepers
was
immensely p r o u d of its separate entity.

390.
T h e s e v a r i o u s castes a n d s u b - c a s t e s o f t h e H i n d u s
p u n i s h e d even the slightest v i o l a t i o n o f the

social
caste-laws
with
ostracism**even i f such a v i o l a t i o n o f caste-law was
v o l u n t a r y or i n v o l u n t a r y , k n o w i n g l y or u n k n o w i n g l y !
391.
Today
quite lightly:
we
are
at
the
but
apt
to
time
take
this social ostracism
o f M u s l i m aggressions
and
thereafter, the v e r y m e n t i o n o f s u c h social ostracism w o u l d

have unfailingly shocked to death
every Hinduwhether
he
w a s a p r i n c e o r a p a u p e r : T o be c u t off f r o m one's o w n c a s t e
w a s t o be c u t off f r o m t h e w h o l e w o r l d a n d
So
severe
was
this
unfortunate person
f r o m life
itself.
p u n i s h m e n t o f social b o y c o t t t h a t the
a t once
lost his
parents
and
brothers,
h i s k i t h a n d kin^the p e o p l e o f h i s o w n flesh a n d b l o o d a n d
w a s t h r o w n i n t o a b y s m a l g l o o m . I t s h o u l d be sufficient t o s a y
here briefly
t h a t this social ostracism was far more
than any
physical torture
financial
loss
observe
scrupulously,
prevalent
or
or even death.
and
social practices,
a heavy
involving
any
Consequently the tendency to

in
strict
conformity
with
the t r a d i t i o n a l caste-laws,
t i o n e d b y the sacred religious b o o k s a n d

various
fine
dreaded
S m r i t i s , was i n g r a i n e d i n t o the
H i n d u s o c i e t y f o r g e n e r a t i o n s together*^.
the w r i t e r s
the
sanc
of the
very texture of the
160
392.
A l t h o u g h we c a n g r a t e f u l l y c i t e m a n y other t h i n g s
regarding the caste-system w h i c h b r o u g h t about the cohesiveness o f t h e d i v e r s i f i e d H i n d u s o c i e t y a n d
lasting
effects
o n i t , i t w o u l d be e q u a l l y u n g r a t e f u l o n o u r p a r t i f w e
desist
from
criticising
with
sufficient s e v e r i t y the u n l i m i t e d h a r m
done b y this caste-system a n d the

pride
had
irrational and
obstinate
t h a t the H i n d u s t o o k i n i t , when the M u s l i m s began to
k n o c k at their doors.
393. A s a means of beating d o w n the religious aggression
of
the
Muslims,
system
proved
blunted sword.
the
strict
this
to
counter-stroke
be
most
o f the
ineffectual a n d
Hindu
caste
useless l i k e
O n the c o n t r a r y these v e r y caste-laws
adherence
to
them
brought
about
and
series
of
disasters on the H i n d u religion a n d the H i n d u n a t i o n , m a k i n g

the conversion o f the millions o f H i n d u s
far
too easier
for
t h e M u s l i m s t h a n c a n be i m a g i n e d , w h i l e i t c a n n o t be d e n i e d
t h a t they
made
the conversion o f the M u s l i m s t o H i n d u i s m ,
absolutely impossible.
394.
Before t h e y came to I n d i a , the A r a b i a n s a n d o t h e r
M u s l i m s forced the m i l l i o n s o f C h r i s t i a n , J e w i s h , and P e r s i a n

populations
of Iran,
Turan,
the
kingdoms
o f the
middle
A s i a a n d A f r i c a , right from E g y p c to S p a i n , to give up

own
religious faiths and
sword.
never
B u t these v a r i o u s E u r o p e a n a n d
for
Muslim
Afro-Asian
they
original religion
took food
rulers h a d
or
was
drink
lost
to
religious
from
to keep their swords
them
rites
the
and
duties,
chance the M u s l i m power

completely
Persians
effaced
and
strict
the
others
at
any
forcibley
went
over
centuries
place
Islam,
o f the
The
was
and to
Muslim
together.
converted
to
simply
constantly hanging
observance
for
them
w i t h the M u s l i m s .
over t h e i r heads to enforce t h e i r allegiance to

ensure
people
m o m e n t t h o u g h t t h e m s e l v e s t o be p o l l u t e d , n o r
that their own

because
their
accept I s l a m at the p o i n t o f the
If
uprooted
Christians
their original
by
and
or
religions
e n masse, t h r o w i n g a w a y to the w i n d s the green M u s l i m s h r e d

o f a flag a n d p r o u d l y
such
it
was
fluttering
their own
in its
stead.
As
v e r y difficult for even the M u s l i m powers t h e r e
16*
5TH GLORIOUS EPOCH
t o k e e p these u n w i l l i n g c o n v e r t s t i e d
to
the
keep
Muslim
armed
soldiers h a d
to
the
Islamic
faith,
a v i g i l a n t eye o n
t h e s e f o r e i g n c o n v e r t s a n d t o see e v e r y t i m e i f t h e i r f a i t h
I s l a m was s h a k e n even a b i t or whether they d i d not
in
foment
a n y a g i t a t i o n t o go b a c k t o t h e i r o w n r e l i g i o n * * .
395-396.
other
G n the c o n t r a r y i n S p a i n , Greece, S e r b i a a n d
countries where the M u s l i m s i n t h e i r t u r n were f o r c e d
to forsake I s l a m and court

death,
C h r i s t i a n i t y or
on the
pain
of
the C h r i s t i a n rulers there h a d to keep a s i m i l a r s t r i c t
w a t c h o n these M u s l i m converts. F o r the M u s l i m s , t o o , n e v e r

t h o u g h t t h a t t h e y w e r e a n y w a y d e f i l e d because o f a n y
they
food
ate f r o m the C h r i s t i a n s or because t h e y h a d m a r i t a l o r
extramarital relations w i t h them.

Muslims
were
w e a k at a n y p l a c e a n d
green
cloth that
possible, the
avenge
converted
immediately revolted, hoisting
they
They would
Christians themselves
the
any
c o u l d c a t c h h o l d o f as t h e i r flag a n d
re-entered the M u s l i m fold*'.

thus
These forcibly
o n t h e a l e r t t o see i f t h e r u l i n g p o w e r b e c a m e
wrong done
to
to
even
accept
them.
This
compel, i f
Islam,
and
experience
else w h e r e m a d e t h e e a r l y A r a b i a n a n d o t h e r M u s l i m i n v a d e r s
of I n d i a fear at least for a century or t w o
that
be
to keep the n e w l y
obliged to
use
military
force
alone
they
would
converted H i n d u s t i e d d o w n to the I s l a m i c f a i t h .
397-398.
But
when
they
conversion to the I s l a m i c faith

Muslim
invaders
invaded
on the
no
less
and
forced
these
came to realize soon enough t h a t a l t h o u g h
the H i n d u s ' p r i d e for their r e l i g i o n and

was
Sindh
people there,
ardent
than
that
their
l o y a l t y to
times i t was far more fervent a n d irrepressible t h a n t h a t

all
of them,why,
for
it
o f any other people, and at

of
this v e r y reason,it was v e r y easy
f o r t h e M u s l i m s a n d o t h e r s t o enforce p h y s i c a l c o n v e r s i o n o n
the
H i n d u s , if, h o w e v e r ,
mental
conversion was
far
too
the time when
the
before the rise o f I s l a m ,
the
difScult.
399.
Muslims
This d i d not merely pertain to

invaded India.
Even
S y r i a n C h r i s t i a n s , w h o were v e r y g e n e r o u s l y i n other w o r d s
s u i c i d a l l y g i v e n shelter b y the H i n d u k i n g s i n the M a l a b a r * ^
i62
and
who began
came
to
to proselytize the H i n d u community,also
know
very
soon
that
i t was
quite
possible
to
desecrate a whole village o f Caste H i n d u s b y merely t h r u s t i n g

a morsel of grub
crumbs
into
of half-eaten
their
mouths
beef or the m e a t o f cows i n t o wells a n d

went
to
have
or b y
just
throwing
loaves o f b r e a d or biscuits or slices o f

tanks
where
people
d r i n k i n g water; a n d t h a t no one o f t h e m h a d
a n y p l a c e i n t h e H i n d u c o m m u n i t y a n y longer**.
400.
Later
on, w h e n i n the 15th a n d the 16th centuries
the E u r o p e a n armies o f the

into
India
Portuguese
and
others
rushed
b y t h e s e a - r o u t e s t h e y , too,- w e r e p l e a s e d t o
find
the above-mentioned superstitions of contamination and
the
absurd
r e l i g i o s i t y o f t h e H i n d u s , a n d w e r e fired w i t h a n e v i l
a m b i t i o n to proselytize the whole of I n d i a w i t h
no
difficulty
at all.
FETTERS
FOR T H E MISERABLE
HINDU
PROSELYIES
401-402.
T h e H i n d u a r m o u r y has a l l a l o n g been f u l l o f
i n v i n c i b l e weapons to beat b a c k the p o l i t i c a l
aggressions
of
the foreigners, and t h e y h a d successfully crushed d o w n such

attempts on various occasions.
B u t i t had, at least i n those
t i m e s , n o w e a p o n t o fight b a c k t h i s r e l i g i o u s a g g r e s s i o n .
So
t h e I n d i a n s h a d t o r e l y o n t h i s sole w e a p o n o f s o c i a l b o y c o t t ,
while facing t h i s unprecedented M u s l i m religious aggression o f
p o l l u t i n g a n d c o n v e r t i n g the H i n d u s . T h e y went o n relentlessly
with
their policy
of completely ostracizing every

the custom o f those
according to
Hindu
Society had kept no w a y open to purify a convert b y
some f o r m o f a t o n e m e n t f o r t h e
conversion.
Although,
by the
days.
proselyte
Hindu
The
then
sin of contamination
and
time of the M u s l i m advance
upto the P u n j a b , the number o f H i n d u converts to I s l a m h a d

already
mounted
to
hundreds
o f thousands"" a n d a l t h o u g h
m a n y o f t h e m e a r n e s t l y w i s h e d t o come
this social
w i t h the b a n o n eating f o o d f r o m persons

the
ban
back
to
Hinduism,
o s t r a c i s m o f t h e c o n v e r t s w a s so v e r y p e r s i s t e n t
of another
caste,
o n i n t e r c a s t e m a r i t a l r e l a t i o n s a n d t h e otherSj t h a t
163
6 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH :
i t was at once accepted b y t h e leaders o f the

without
any
thought
aboub
the
Hindu
consequences.
-this b a n o n t h e r e p u r i f i c a t i o n a n d a d o p t i o n
Society
Naturally
o f the
converts
b a c k to H i n d u i s m also a u t o m a t i c a l l y grew i n t o a new fetter

a n d , i n s t e a d o f c h e c k i n g the, f o r e i g n
religious aggression,
it
h a m p e r e d the progress of H i n d u i s m itself.

BAN
O F OSTRACISM
AND
SELF-SEEKING
CONVERTS
403.
to
W e l l , i t w o u l d have been quite p r o p e r a n d necessary
ostracize
taken
to
those opportunists a m o n g the H i n d u s who h a d
Islam
for
their
selfish
ends,
for
power,
or
for
âvenging t h e i r p r i v a t e g r u d g e a g a i n s t t h e i r o w n f e l l o w - m e n ;
f o r they h a d w i l l i n g l y severed
people,
and
no g o o d
could
be
a l l connections
with
Hindu
served b y r e a d m i t t i n g these
sinful people i n t o the H i n d u Society. B u t w h a t i f they s h o u l d

later on sincerely repent for this sinful
act
o f theirs ! T h i s
irrevocable ban d i d immeasurable w r o n g to those unfortunate

tens
and hundreds of thousands who, fearing social boycott,
w o u l d never have dreamt o f going over to I s l a m but who were

absolutely
unable
a n d h e l p l e s s t o face t h e a t r o c i t i e s o f t h e
M u s l i m o n s l a u g h t . F o r these m i s e r a b l e a n d f o r l o r n
thousands
^ n d for t h e i r offsprings a t least there s h o u l d h a v e been
some
hope o f r e d e m p t i o n !
404.
A g a i n , the self-seeking o p p o r t u n i s t s who w i l l i n g l y
went over to I s l a m were m u c h too l i m i t e d i n n u m b e r . P r e c i s e l y

for this
very
punitive
reason
measure
it
seems
extremely tragic
that
this
of ostracism fell l i k e a bolt from the blue
o n the helpless v i c t i m s o f the a v a l a n c h e - l i k e M u s l i m religious

aggression : d o i n g not the least h a r m to the real perpetrators
of t h e c r i m e . A s i t were i t w a s i n s u l t a d d e d t o i n j u r y .
They
were a l r e a d y w r i g g l i n g w i t h e x c r u c i a t i n g a g o n y a t t h e loss o f
t h e i r r e l i g i o n a n d Mêre, e v e n p r e p a r e d t o c o u r t d e a t h b y w a y
atonement
and yet
permanent
d a m n a t i o n , were never again to
they
were
irretrievably condemned
and
sons
to
be received by
their own parents, their
husbands
r e l a t i v e s , as t h e i r o w n ,
T h e v e r y flesh o f t h e i r flesh a n d t h e
and
all
their
164
b l o o d o f t h e i r b l o o d , were n o w complete strangers to t h e m , a t

rleast i n this w o r l d !
A STRANGE
405.
JUSTICE
W h i l e t h u s m e r c i l e s s l y p e n a l i s i n g these i n n o c e n t
victims, the H i n d u s could
not
only
do
no
harm
to
the
malevolent a n d atrocious M u s l i m invaders w i t h their counterstroke o f ostracism, b u t on the contrary helped t h e m d i r e c t l y

and enormously i n their work of proselytization !
406-407.
U n l i k e the a r m e d v i g i l a n c e t h a t was necessary
for hundreds of years to keep the converted C h r i s t i a n s , J e w s

a n d other peoples o f the west, t i e d d o w n to the M u s l i m f a i t h ,
the w o r k of p r o s e l y t i z a t i o n i n I n d i a necessitated o n l y a d a y ' s
labour for the Muslims.
I f once at the t i m e o f a b a t t l e o r a n
a r m e d aggression o n cities a n d villages they t o o k the t r o u b l e

of defiling the thousands of m e n a n d
women either b y
food,
d r i n k or rape or mere association, the r e s p o n s i b i l i t y o f k e e p i n g

them
i n the
Muslim
fold
for
generations
together
was
s h o u l d e r e d b y t h e H i n d u s as i f i t w a s a r e l i g i o u s d u t y o f t h e i r
o w n ! T h u s w o r k e d the p u n i t i v e measure o f ostracism, serving
the best interests of the enemy w h o m i t sought to counteract.
408.
faith
B u t t h e c o n v e r s i o n o f one
meant the
Hindu
metamorphosis of a God into a Satan !

sant r e a l i t y o f the
to
the
Islamic
transformation of a m a n into a demon, the

This was the u n p l e a
cataclysraal H i n d u - M u s l i m
wars !
How
t h i s d e m o n i z a t i o n of the H i n d u s took place is briefly shown

i n p a r a g r a p h s 379 & 380.
409.
E v e n t h e n t h e H i n d u s o c i e t y t u r n e d a d e a f ear a n d
b l i n d eye t o t h i s r e a l i t y !
T o s p e a k b r o a d l y , i t c a n be s a f e l y ,
said that the M u s l i m s h a d never to w o r r y about the converts

e v e r g o i n g b a c k t o t h e i r o w n r e l i g i o n , f o r t h e y were c o n v i n c e d
t h a t the H i n d u s w o u l d never accept them !
410.
T h e H i n d u s j'could
never
clearly distinguish
the
change o f caste f r o m the change o f r e l i g i o n .

411.
o f food
F o r instance, i f a Vaishya had
an illicit
exchange
or m a t r i m o n i a l relations w i t h one o f a lower H i n d u
c a s t e , s a y a S h i m p i (a t a i l o r ) , a B h a n d a r i (a b r e w e r ) , o r s o m e -
166
o n e else^ he w a s e x c o m m u n i c a t e d f r o m h i s
caste.
Similarly
i f a H i n d u h a d perforce to t a k e f o o d , or d r i n k water
s i n f u l ( i n t h e i r o p i n i o n ) n o n - H i n d u o r i f he
or
his
with
wife
was
d e f i l e d o r r a p e d , a n d so h a d t o l i v e w i t h t h e M u s l i m s , he w a s
banished n o t o n l y b y his o w n caste b u t
caste o f the H i n d u s .
even b y the lowliest
I t means the casting
f r o m one c a s t e , f o r h a v i n g t h e s o - c a l l e d
another, was considered on a par w i t h
another
from
the
reason !
The fundamental national
two w h i c h i n the
whole
o f the
l o n g r u n was
out
of
Hindu
illicit relations w i t h
the
casting
out
of
H i n d u society for s i m i l a r
difference
t o affect,
h o r r i b l y , the numerical s u p e r i o r i t y of the
between
the
adversely
and
H i n d u s , altogether
escaped t h e i r notice.
412.
A n e x i l e f r o m a n y one c a s t e o f t h e
Hindus
never
l o s t h i s H i n d u s o c i e t y n o r h i s H i n d u r e l i g i o n ; he c o u l d m e r g e
i n a n y one o f the m a n y other H i n d u castes or c o u l d f o r m a
new caste o f s i m i l a r outcastes.
B u t this new
caste of
such
outcastes formed a n integral p a r t o f the H i n d u society. There

was a change o f caste b u t never a change o f r e l i g i o n n o r even
a
change o f society.
ality ?
W h y then speak
o f a change of n a t i o n
The above-mentioned Vaishya,
for instance,
lost his
V a i s h y a caste, but his being a H i n d u r e m a i n e d unimpaired^^.

N a t u r a l l y t h i s s o r t o f b a n i s h m e n t f r o m one c a s t e t o t h e o t h e r
i n the H i n d u s o c i e t y never caused a n y n u m e r i c a l loss to i t .
413.
B u t when, a c c o r d i n g to the same custom, a H i n d u
banished because o f some
sort
o f (so-called)
w i t h a n y M u s l i m , he w o u l d cease t o
as t h o u s a n d s o f s u c h
Hindu
men
illicit
be
a Hindu
and
women
contact
altogether,
were,
often
enough, being converted under coercion b y the M u s l i m aggres

s o r s , a n d as t h e y w e r e a l l , w i t h o u t
any
out of the H i n d u society, i t was
Hindu
the
exception, thrown
society
which
suffered h u g e n u m e r i c a l losses y e a r after y e a r !

414.
Only
one
extract
from
the
many
'Tava,rikhs'
( h i s t o r i e s ) w r i t t e n b y v a r i o u s M u s l i m w r i t e r s s h o u l d s e r v e as
a sample to show h o w miserable the H i n d u converts were !
415-417.
O f t h e h u n d r e d s o f H i n d u s t a k e n as s l a v e s a n d
sent to Persia, T u r a n (Turkey) a n d A r a b i a , at the time o f the
166
invasions
of M a h m u d
Ghazni,
some
could
g i v e J;he
slip,
i n d i v i d u a l l y or i n groups a n d would r u n away to the P u n j a b ,

w h i c h because o f t h e s t a u n c h H i n d u
resistance remained the
extreme l i m i t o f M u s l i m d o m i n a t i o n for
after
Mahmud
Ghazni.
Thereafter
over a century or so
these
c o n v e r t s w o u l d escape e v e n f r o m t h e
runaway
Punjab
and
Hindu
enter
the
n e i g h b o u r i n g H i n d u states o f R a j p u t a n a for shelter, a n d were

glad
at
heart
that
t h e y w e r e a t l a s t free f r o m t h e M u s l i m
clutches and t h a t they w o u l d live
h a p p i l y in H i n d u families,
i n their o w n temples and i n their o w n society !

418.
of the
B u t alas ! t h e y were grossly d i s a p p o i n t e d because
ban
cast-outs !
on
reconversion
These
and
rehabilitation
of
these
groups of r u n a w a y H i n d u converts w o u l d
c o m e t o these H i n d u s t a t e s o n l y t o find t h a t
not only
their
o w n , b u t no other H i n d u state was prepared
to accept
them
i n their fold.
in
I f at a l l t h e y w i s h e d [to
live
the
Hindu
states, these m e n a n d w o m e n , o f the r u n a w a y s h e l t e r - s e e k i n g

groups, h a d t o l i v e as M u s l i m s alone ! L a t e r o n , w h e n , after
a c e n t u r y or so, the M u s l i m a r m i e s b e g a n to
expeditions
upto Delhi and
central
India
m a k e successful
they
were
very
m u c h s u r p r i s e d t o see t h e s e p e o p l e s t i l l l i v i n g i n t h e s e H i n d u
s t a t e s as M u s l i m s !
Hindus
were
I f a n y such group or
found
to
be
community of the
existing i n the M u s l i m states i t
c o u l d n e v e r h a v e b e e n a l l o w e d t o l i v e as a H i n d u c o m m u n i t y
any longer !
F o r , b y force or b y craft
converted to Islam.
it
would
have
been
T h i s was the experience o f the M u s l i m s t
This was the M u s l i m religion !

419.
H e r e , however, i n H i n d u
states
the
Hindus who
were converted m u c h a g a i n s t t h e i r w i l l a n d w h o were w i l l i n g

to come b a c k to the H i n d u s o c i e t y h a d t o l i v e
as
none
else
b u t the M u s l i m s , because o f the b a n o n t h e i r r e o r i e n t a t i o n t

This was the H i n d u Religion** !
420.
W h a t wonder then i f i n an unequal war the M u s l i m s
defiled, w i t h craft or coercion, m i l l i o n s o f H i n d u s a n d
thus
i n f l i c t e d i m m e a s u r a b l e n u m e r i c a l loss t o t h e H i n d u n a t i o n !
The
greatest
wonder,
l i m i t e d to this much alone !
however,
is how
this loss was
C H A P T E R VIII
PERVERTED CONCEPTION O F VIRTUES

421-422.
Besides the silly superstitions
of
the H i n d u s
a b o u t the caste-system, the v a r i o u s bans o n exchange o f food

a n d d r i n k , r e d e m p t i o n o f the outcastes a n d others, o f w h i c h we
have a l r e a d y w r i t t e n fully, a n d which h a d done t r e m e n d o u s l y
more harm than
the
two-pronged
religio-political
Muslim
offensive h a d d o n e , a n o t h e r s u i c i d a l m o r b i d i t y h a d c o m p l e t e l y
possessed the H i n d u m i n d for a l o n g t i m e .
p a r a l y s e d t h e i r o w n offensive a n d
E a r greater than the Muslims could
defeats i n f l i c t e d o n t h e m s e l v e s
This morbidity
counter-offensive
by
ever
might.
a t t e m p t were
the
these m o r b i d l y v i r t u o u s
H i n d u s ! I f a c o m p a r a t i v e l y m i l d t e r m i s t o be u s e d f o r t h i s
infatuation^^this m e n t a l i m b a l a n c e
of
the
c a u s e d d i s a s t r o u s losses f o r t h e m s e l v e s w e
Hindus,
which
have to call i t a
p e r v e r t e d sense o f H i n d u v i r t u e s .
423.
No
virtue
I n fact virtues or
can
be
v i c e s are
unqualified
circumstace or at every place.
and
Be it
only relative
terms.
absolute under every

s a i d briefly
that
p r a c t i c e o r i n e t h i c a l code a v i r t u e s h o u l d be c a l l e d a
in
virtue
o n l y t o t h e e x t e n t t o w h i c h i t i s u s e f u l t o t h e best i n t e r e s t s o f
human society.
mankind,
A n d t h e m o m e n t i t b e g i n s t o cause h a r m t o
i t s h o u l d be
considered
a vice
and
as
such
into
three
discarded forthwith.
qualities at
least
p a r t s : S a t w i k ( m i l d , gentle).
424.
Some
Rajas
are
divided
(Passionate) a n d Tamas
( i r a s c i b l e , i r r i t a b l e } ; a n d e v e n t h e s e s h o u l d be v i e w e d w i t h
reference t o t h e p e c u l i a r c o n d i t i o n o f t i m e , p l a c e a n d p e r s o n .
The H i n d u
civilization
h a d the noblest a m b i t i o n o f r a i s i n g
M a n t o t h e s t a t u s o f G o d a n d as s u c h i t w e n t
out
i n for
an all-
a t t e m p t to inculcate and c u l t i v a t e w i t h assiduous care,
these gentle qualities i n h i m .
B u t this w o r l d l y existence
is
168
not
w o v e n w i t h one t h r e a d a l o n e ;
three different threads; the

irritable^.
It
its texture shows at
gentle,
is precisely for
the
this
passionate
reason
that
or
at
wants
to
l e a s t does n o t i n t e n d t o be v a n q u i s h e d b y o t h e r s ,
o r does n o t w a n t t o see i n j u s t i c e
have
the
i f a man,
w h o s o e v e r he m a y be, w i s h e s t o l i v e i n t h i s w o r l d ,
win
least
and
three-edged
weapon
these t h r e e - f o l d (qualities.
t r i u m p h o v e r h i m , he m u s t
which
could
B u t at t h i s
successfully
time
of the
face
Hindu-
M u s l i m war the H i n d u n a t i o n forgot even the B h a g w a t Geeta

which preached
these v i r t u e s .
Bhagwad
Geeta
the
relative,
W h y , they
Geeta
is the
itself.
and, not
absolute,
values
of
even t w i s t e d the message o f the
The
consideration
quintessence
o f the
Bhagwat
o f t h e fine d i s t i n c t i o n b e t w e e n
m a n and m a n o f which the H i n d u s o f those
times
seem
to
be d i v i n e l y o b l i v i o u s .
425.
O f course,
argument applies
it
m u s t be
generally
remembered
and
collectively
that
a l l this
to the
Hindu
p o l i t y made up o f hundreds o f millions of people, but i t m u s t

a l s o be r e m e m b e r e d t h a t t h e r e w e r e t o come t o l i f e , f r o m t i m e
to time, thousands
societies
virtuous H i n d u
revolution.
surrendering
so
society i n
To
let
enemy
who
order
Ghori
go
the
to
this perversely
bring about
vanquished
social
and
abjectly
like
the
ingratitudfe
and
ungrateful
a n d t h e R o h i l a N a j i b k h a n , w e r e set free*.
A n d what d i d they do i n return

Hindus ?
opposed
i s s a i d t o be a v i r t u e * i n s o m e r e l i g i o u s
enemies
Mohammed
people
T h e y w i l l be r e f e r r e d t o i n t h e i r p r o p e r p l a c e s .
426-427.
books;
o f exceptional groups of men a n d brave
of dauntless
for this noble act
T h e first b r u t a l l y m u r d e r e d h i s f o r m e r
of
P r i t h v i r a j Chauhan*, w h i l e the second conspired against

very
Marathas*,
who
let
him
the
benefactor,
the
go a l i v e , a n d b r o u g h t a b o u t
their unprecedented
destruction
learnt
m a x i m , to give food to the hungry and
by
rote
the
at
Panipat.
Having
w a t e r t o t h e t h i r s t y i s a virtue, t h e H i n d u s w e n t
on
only
giving
m i l k to the v i l e poisonous cobras a n d v i p e r s ! E v e n w h i l e the

M u s l i m demons were d e m o l i s h i n g H i n d u temples a n d b r e a k i n g
to
pieces
their
holiest
of
idols
like
Somnath, they never
169
6TH GLORIOUS EPOCH
wrecked their vengeance

when
they
ever take
had
out
because their
u p o n those w i c k e d
Muslims,
even
g o l d e n o p p o r t u n i t i e s to do so, nor d i d t h e y
single
brick from
the
religious teachers a n d
walls of
priests
Masjids,
preached
the
v i r t u e o f n o t i n f l i c t i n g p a i n o n t h e offender :
'Never
pay
the
tormentor
i n his own coin
b u t b e a r t h e t o r m e n t s m e e k l y a n d be p a t i e n t
that God will punish h i m '
428.
the
The vilest of vices recorded
religious texts
i n the
to the welfare o f m a n k i n d , more h a r m f u l

interests,
and
catalogues
of
could never have been more detrimental
so m o r e
to the
national
d e t e s t a b l e t h a n s u c h v i r t u e s as g i v e
rise t o h o r r i b l e atrocities and the greatest o f sins.
Naturally
whoever cultivates, and lives upto, such virtues thoughtlessly

^nd
foolishly and
texts,
and
also
with
with
slavish adherence
fanatic
lives.
distorted
These
in
thoughtlessly
person
qualities
are
the
nation
Whichever virtue
and
regard
is corrupted
and
in
which
not v i r t u e s ; t h e y are v i r t u e s
the extreme.
without
religious
obstinacy, is bound to perish
i n d i v i d a l l y and b r i n g about disaster o f the

he
to
rotten,
to
and,
the
is
time,
adopted
place and
like putrefied
food,
iDecomes p o i s o n o u s .
429-430.
Every Hindu
suck,
along with
that
religious tolerance
explains t o
seems t o
have
been
made
to
his mother's milk, this Nectar-like advice
h i m the
is
virtue'.
But
essence o f t h a t p r e c e p t .
religion is also t o l e r a n t o f our
own religion,
nobody
ever
If that alien
our
tolerance
t o w a r d s i t c a n be a v i r t u e . B u t t h e M u s l i m a n d t h e C h r i s t i a n
religions, which boldly p r o c l a i m it to be their religious d u t y
to destroy most cruelly the H i n d u religion a n d to
f r o m t h e face
of this earth the
eradicate
kafirs and the heathens, can
n e v e r be d e s c r i b e d as t o l e r a n t o f o t h e r r e l i g i o n s .
I n respect
-of t h e s e
extremely
intolerant
foreign
religions the
very
e n r a g e d i n t o l e r a n c e , w h i c h seeks t o r e t a l i a t e t h e i r a b t r o c i t i e s
with super-atrocious r e p r i s a l s , i t s e l f becomes a virtue^ !
170
431.
period
E v e n i f we were t o r e s t r i c t o u r
under
discussion, it
aggressor w e n t o n d e m o l i s h i n g H i n d u
and
K a s h i (Benaras)*.
discussion to
the
w i l l be seen t h a t e v e r y M u s l i m
temples
at
Mathura
T h e most sacred idols i n the v a r i o u s
magnificent shrines from a l l over I n d i a right upto R a m e s h w a r a m were n o t o n l y p u r p o s e l y t a k e n to the M u s l i m c a p i t a l s

l i k e D e l h i a n d plastered i n t o the p o r t a l steps
palaces,
but,
f o r t h e sole p u r p o s e
the H i n d u s and
of their
royal
o f h u r t i n g the feelings o f
insulting them,
they
were
also
used
as
slabs and tiles for lavatories, water-closets, a n d urinals^". T o

be
tolerant
towards
those
Muslims who
called these
and
m a n y other atrocities their religious d u t y is the v e r y negation

o f v i r t u e , its sacrilegious perversion ! N a y , for the H i n d u s to
show such
tolerance
was
t h e g r e a t e s t s i n t o be p u n i s h e d i n
H e l l ! B u t the H i n d u s committed
this
very
sin under
the
name o f v i r t u e ! E v e n after o v e r t h r o w i n g the v a r i o u s M u s l i m

p o w e r s , i.e. e v e n
when
the
Hindus had
acquired
political
ascendancy, t h e y d i d not destroy the various masjids at K a s h i

(Benares),
Mathura
or R a m e s h w a r a m
nor used their
ruins
as t i l e s f o r t h e v a r i o u s b u i l d i n g c o n s t r u c t i o n s a l o n g r o a d s .
A t the most, the H i n d u s reconstructed a n d renovated
o l d t e m p l e s w h i c h were r a i s e d t o t h e
their
ground b y the Muslims..
T h e y d i d n o t h i n g more ! O n the c o n t r a r y , there are a s t o n i s h

i n g instances o f grant o f new lands for their maintenance a n d
a s s u r a n c e o f p r o t e c t i o n o f t h e m a s j i d s w h i c h h a d been b u i l t b y
the M u s l i m aggressors,
b y t h e H i n d u powers^!.
n e c t i o n one s t r a y i n s t a n c e c a n be c i t e d t o
I n this con
show confusion o f
t h e t h e n H i n d u t h o u g h t . I t affords a s h a m e l e s s e x h i b i t i o n o f
the p e r v e r t e d v i r t u e
of the H i n d u s which makes a n y further
discussion i n this regard absolutely unnecessary !

432-433.
After
Mahmud
of
Ghazni
t e m p l e o f S o m n a t h f o r t h e first t i m e ,
it
demolished
was
rebuilt
times b y the H i n d u s a n d destroyed b y the M u s l i m

as
many
established
pomp and
also
times !
Once
when
his power in that

ceremony,
prospered.
This
and
several
conquerors
Hindu
r e g i o n , he r e b u i l t i t
under
Hindu
powerful
the
king^*'
with
all
h i s able g u i d a n c e t h e l a n d
ruler
should have, i n
fact,.
171
6TH GLORIOUS EPOCH
debarred
from
entering
i n t o the I n d i a n waters
traders who used
the I n d i a n ports i n this
as
fuelling
watering and
distant
eastern
Hindus
often h a d . the bitter
and
and
stations
southern
navies following
on
parts
of
experience
Arab
region of Sindh
their
these traders b y
any
way
India,
to
the
For
the
o f the A r a b armies
sea.
But in
order
to e x h i b i t his religious tolerance a n d generosity this H i n d u

ruler
not
visiting
only
d i d not stop these A r a b i a n
the I n d i a n coast, but t r e a t e d t h e m
traders
from
w i t h such great
d e a l o f h o s p i t a l i t y , t h a t t h e y m i g h t feel q u i t e a t h o m e
there.
N a t u r a l l y , these A r a b i c traders, a c t u a t e d whether b y p o l i t i c a l

t r i c k e r y or b y religious pride, thought of b u i l d i n g b y w a y
of
a c h a l l e n g e , as i t w e r e , a M a s j i d j u s t i n f r o n t o f t h e S o m n a t h
Temple, rebuilt b y the H i n d u Kafirs.
stances t h e n
or bravado.
the
most
prevalent
and
usual craft
Hindu
King
they
humble words to
permission to b u i l d the M a s j i d .
gullible
o f fact,
King
A n d O what wonder !
considering the
highly
temple.
As
miserable state to
was reduced
by Mahmud
of
a n d others, t h a t H i n d u K i n g should have w i p e d out
o f e x i s t e n c e a l l t h e m a s j i d s w i t h o u t e x c e p t i o n , as s o o n
conquered
restored
for
That
consented to i t most willingly, a n d u p
w h i c h the T e m p l e o f S o m n a t h
Ghazni
applied i n
the
r o s e t h e new m a s j i d c h a l l e n g i n g t h e S o m n a t h
matter
circum
t h e r e , t h e y c o u l d n o t d o so by f o r c e
Hence with their
courteous
B u t under the
as he
t h e l a n d , a n d t h e n a n d t h e n a l o n e c o u l d he h a v e
the
Somnath
temple
to
its
original
glory.
But
i n s t e a d o f d e s t r o y i n g t h e e x i s t i n g m a s j i d s he p e r m i t t e d a n e w
one to be b u i l t u p a n d
bestowed
an
annuity
on i t for
its
maintenance. F o r this suicidal religious tolerance (perversion

o f a v i r t u e a g a i n !) he h a d v e r y s o o n t o p a y
when
after
some
time
the
dearly;
because
b r u t a l forces o f A l l a - u d - d i n a n d
other M u s l i m aggressors a t t a c k e d G u j r a t a n d k i l l e d t h o u s a n d s
o f H i n d u m e n a n d r a p e d as m a n y H i n d u w o m e n , a n d
down
hundreds
of
Hindu
temples
and
marched
pulled
straight
t o w a r d s S o m n a t h , h o w d i d these A r a b s a n d t h e i r d e s c e n d a n t s
repay the religious tolerance of the H i n d u K i n g who
allowed
the A r a b i a n traders to b u i l d the said m a s j i d ? D i d t h e y a l l o w
172
the
restored
return
for
Somnath
the
tantalize the
Temple
to
remain
unmolested
in
o b l i g a t i o n o f the H i n d u s e v e n i f i t were to
Hindu
gullibility
and
simplicity ? No ! The
M u s l i m armies battered the T e m p l e to pieces once again
and
o u t d i d M a h m u d o f G h a z n i i n t a k i n g away the sacred i d o l a n d

t h e s l a b i n s i d e t h i s t e m p l e t o D e l h i a n d m a d e t h e m fit n i c e l y
i n t o the pedestal for a m a s j i d t h e r e " .
434.
Once again, when H i n d u power was established i n
the region, H i n d u
more
the
M u s l i m s like S u l t a n A h m e d Shah ravaged the l a n d w i t h
temples
rose
up
and
their
usual religious ferocity a n d harassed
the
wholesale
and
massacres,
activities.
rapes,
Thousands
arson
once
H i n d u s there w i t h
other
of H i n d u s were t a k e n
incendiary
prsioners
and
w e r e s o l d as s l a v e s i n f o r e i g n countries^*. S o m n a t h r e m a i n e d a
heap o f rubble, b u t the notorious masjid grew i n importance:
B e s i d e s the o l d masjids w h i c h were preserved
greater g l o r y b y the H i n d u rulers, the
and
Muslim
raised
to
rulers
build
thought,
the
taller and more spacious mosques.

435.
distorted
It
was
this
sense o f
confesed
religious
virtues a n d the b l i n d
religious tolerance
which culminated i n the religious suicides

How
many
century
more
incidents
may
one
c i t e , w h i c h c a m e off
after c e n t u r y at every place r i g h t from K a s h m i r
E a m e s h w a r a m , i n t h e face o f M u s l i m a g g r e s s i o n ? S t i l l
to
one
m o r e i n s t a n c e m a y be n a r r a t e d h e r e t o s h o w t h e p e r v e r s i o n o f
another
virtue
by
the
Hindus;
generositymisplaced
generocity !
435-A.
Siddharaj
Jaysinh
(1096-1143
v a l i a n t k i n g o f A n h i l w a d i n Gujrat^*.
k e e n sense o f j u s t i c e .
B u t he was
He
A . D . ) was
had
Hindu
also
ideologies about
time,
justice
a n d injustice, his o w n a n d the a l i e n r e l i g i o n , generosity

large-heartedness !
Once d u r i n g his
dispute between the H i n d u s a n d the

(Khambayat)!*.
and
r e i g n t h e r e w a s some
Muslims
near
Writes Muhammad 'Ufihimself a
w r i t e r i n his book,
very
k i n g ! H e was
deluded by the absolute values, w i t h o u t any regard to

place or person, o f a l l the v i r t u o u s
Jami'-ul-Hikayat.
Gambay
Muslim
173
436.
"In
the
reign of K i n g J a i
mosque a n d a minaret from which the

was cried out.
Singh,
there
summons
to
was
prayers
The Fire-worshippers instigated an attack on
the M u s a l m a n s , a n d the m i n a r e t was d e s t r o y e d ,
the
mosque
b u r n t d o w n a n d e i g h t y M u s a l m a n s were k i l l e d
"
A c e r t a i n M u h a m m a d a n , a K h a t i b or a reader o f the K h u t b a ,
b y n a m e K h a t i b ' A l i ' , e s c a p e d a n d fled t o
of the courtiers of the R a i p a i d
any
Nahrwala.
attention
to
None
him,
or
rendered h i m a n y assistance. H a v i n g learnt t h a t the R a i was

g o i n g out to h u n t , K h a t i b ' A l i ' sat d o w n b e h i n d a tree i n t h e
forest a n d
a w a i t e d the R a i ' s a r r i v a l .
W h e n the R a i reached
the spot, K h a t i b A l i stood up a n d
implored
stop the elephant a n d l i s t e n t o the
latter's
the
former
complaint.
t h e n p l a c e d i n h i s h a n d a " K a s i d a " , w h i c h he h a d
i n H i n d i v e r s e s t a t i n g t h e w h o l e case.
this complaint, placed K h a t i b
servant, ordering h i m to take
himself i n tradesman's
to
He
composed
The R a i having heard
A l i under
the
charge o f a
care o f h i m . . . L a t e r d i s g u i s i n g
dress, the
R a i entered
the
city
(of
K h a m b a y a t ) a n d s t a y e d a s h o r t t i m e i n different p l a c e s i n t h e
market-place,
m a k i n g e n q u i r i e s as
All's complaint.
H e then learnt that
oppressed a n d were slain
without
next d a y he h e l d a c o u r t
see t h a t a l l h i s
to
subjects
the t r u t h o f
the
any
Khatib
M u s a l m a n s were
grounds
The
H e s a i d i t was his d u t y
were
afforded
w o u l d e n a b l e t h e m t o l i v e i n peace.
such protection
He
then
gave
to
as
orders
t h a t t w o l e a d i n g m e n from each class o f I n f i d e l s B r a h m a n s ,

F i r e w o r s h i p p e r s (sometimes a p p l i e d to B u d d h i s t s ) a n d others
s h o u l d be p u n i s h e d . H e gave one l a c B a l o t r a s to enable the
Musalmans to r e b u i l d the mosque a n d the minarets.
gave
some clothes to K h a t i b . "
H e also
Muhammad 'Ufi : Jami'-ul-
H i k a y a t , E l l i o t H I E D V o l . I I P p . 162-163).
437.
T h i s R a j a J a y a s i n h h a d gone o n a f o o t p i l g r i m a g e "
to the rejuvenated temple o f S o m n a t h a n d
was a
Shiva and h a d implicit faith in the H i n d u religion.
devotee of
Probably
because for t h i s v e r y reason i n place o f d r i v i n g the i n v e t e r a t e

a n d c r a f t y M u s l i m enemies o u t o f h i s o w n k i n g d o m o r i n s t e a d
of reconverting t h e m to H i n d u i s m , even i f b y means o f force.
174
he
had
the m a s j i d s t h e masjids o f those M u s l i m s
who h a d
reduced to mere r u b b l e , n o t o n l y the temple o f S o m n a t h , b u t

hundreds of other temples i n Gujrat a n d
thousands i n
other
p a r t s o f I n d i a r e b u i l t a t t h e c o s t o f t h e H i n d u s a n d offered
them
a special
protection according to
his H i n d u
creed o f
religious tolerance a n d generosity !

438.
W a s i t ever possible for the H i n d u s u n d e r M a h m u d
of G h a z n i , or M u h a m m a d G h o r i or for those i n the d o m a i n o f

t h e S u l t a n w h o h a d gone o n k i l l i n g t h e
Hindus and ravaging
their landswas it ever possible for them to c o m p l a i n to a n y

M u s l i m governor of the l a n d against the
own temples ?
such
(Let alone the
a demolished
appeal for
t e m p l e !)
i n such a w a y
viery g r a v e
offence
of
the
according to the M u s l i m religious code, a n d for this
v e r y offence e v e r y one o f t h e H i n d u m e n
have
the restoration o f
To complain
w o u l d itself have a m o u n t e d to a
Kafirs,
destruction of their
been
sold
in
Kabul
B u t such t r e a c h e r o u s a n d
and
women
would
o r K a n d h a r as w r e t c h e d s l a v e s .
dangerous
Muslims
were
allowed
b y the H i n d u k i n g s to l i v e i n large colonies a n d were treated

with special honour i n order
religious tolerance.
long
period
of
to
bolster up
A n d i n thousands
Hindu-Muslim
war,
these
M u s l i m s w h o h a d b e e n l i v i n g as refugees
n e v e r f a i l e d to r e b e l o r
sabotage
the
s o o n as t h e r e w a s a n y f o r e i g n M u s l i m
they
were
Muslims,
seeing
their
creed
o f cases d u r i n g
very
of
the
minority
i n the H i n d u states
Hindu
war-efforts
invasion.
a l l these t r e a c h e r o u s
as
Even while
activities of
the H i n d u kings went on practising, and
the
commit
t i n g to their memory, the precepts of religious tolerance
and
large-heartedness i n utter disregard of the proper place, time

o r p e r s o n a n d , o f c o u r s e , t h e y f e l l as m i s e r a b l e v i c t i m s .
This
is v e r i l y t h e d i s t o r t i o n o f v i r t u e i t s e l f !
THE GRAVE DANGER OF T H E MUSLIM

ABDUCTION A N D POLLUTION O F MILLIONS
OF HINDU WOMEN
439.
One side-issue o f the M u s l i m
religious
aggression,
w h i c h caused a continuous d r a i n on the n u m e r i c a l s u p e r i o r i t y
175
of the H i n d u s was the d i a b o l i c M u s l i m
faith
that
it
was
religious d u t y o f every M u s l i m to k i d n a p a n d force i n t o their

own
religion, non-Muslim women.
T h i s i n c i t e d t h e i r sensua
l i t y a n d lust for carnage a n d , w h i l e i t
enormously increased
t h e i r n u m b e r , i t affected t h e H i n d u p o p u l a t i o n i n
proprotion.
the guise o f politeness
is s i m p l y
puerile
This abduction of thousands and millions

by
the
an inverse
T o hesitate to acknowledge this hard fact under
Muslims
is
not
such
dispensed w i t h by calling it
by c o n n i v i n g at i t .
method i n it !
self-deception.
of H i n d u
trifling
thing
religious fanaticism
E v e n i f i t were a madness,
A n d the m e t h o d i n t h i s
so h o r r i b l e t h a t , w i t h t h e
mistaken
women
as
to
or
be
simply
there
was
M u s l i m madness was
Hindu
neglect
of
this
so-called religious f a n a t i c i s m , the H i n d u n a t i o n came to have

a perpetual bleeding sore.
Eor,
as a
matter
of
fact
the
religious f a n a t i c i s m of the M u s l i m s was not madness at a l l ; i t

w a s a n effective m e t h o d o f i n c r e a s i n g t h e M u s l i m p o p u l a t i o n
w i t h special regard to the unavoidable laws o f nature.
440.
T h e s a m e l a w o f n a t u r e is
the a n i m a l w o r l d .
instinctively obeyed b y
I f i n the cattle-herds
the number of oxen
g r o w s i n excess o f t h e c o w s , t h e h e r d s d o n o t g r o w n u m e r i c a l
ly i n a r a p i d manner.
B u t on the other h a n d , the number o f
a n i m a l s i n t h e h e r d s , w i t h t h e excess o f c o w s
over the oxen,
grows i n m a t h e m a t i c a l progression. T h e same is t r u e o f m a n ,

for a t t h e c o r e m a n i s e s s e n t i a l l y
pre-historic
times
the
an
animal.
so-called w i l d
dwellers knew this law quite well.

of t o - d a y k i l l o n l y the males
The
from
Even
in
the
tribes o f the forestAfrican wild
amongst
their
tribes
enemies,
whenever there are t r i b a l wars, b u t n o t the females, w h o
are
e v e n t u a l l y d i s t r i b u t e d b y the v i c t o r tribes a m o n g themselves.

To
obtain
from
them
numbers is considered
duty !
It
when they
is said
attack
future
by
of at
an
progeny
these tribes
least
enemy
to
enemy
side
them instantly.
be
increase their
their
sacred
o n e o f t h e N a g a tribes^^ t h a t
they shoot simple unpoisoned
a r r o w s at the males, b u t i f a n y w o m e n are

the
to
highly envenomed
F o r , t h e y argue, to
seen
fighting
on
a r r o w s are u s e d t o k i l l
kill
one
woman
who
176
c a n n o t be c a p t u r e d a l i v e i s as g o o d as t o k i l l five m e n .
441.
This very natural
openly b y
the
l a w was
aggressive
but
adopted
numerically
and
obeyed
poor
while
the
major
populations of N o r t h Africa^'.
O n conquering those
kafiirs,
t h e r a n s o m t h a t was c o l l e c t e d w a s
money
and
women
i n equal
attacking
African
M u s l i m a r m i e s a n d t h e i r chiefs
calculated
share*",
in
terms
a n d these
of
women,
c o l l e c t e d as r a n s o m , w e r e d i s t r i b u t e d b y fives o r t e n s a m o n g s t
the most faithful
followers of I s l a m .
The
of these conquered women was b o r n M u s l i m

the
Muslim
environments became l i t e r a l l y
future
progeny
a n d so
amongst
fanatical.
The
M u s l i m chiefs w h o t h u s m u l t i p l i e d t h e i r n u m b e r s r a p i d l y w e r e
h o n o u r e d as ' G h a z i s ' b y t h e r e l i g i o u s a u t h o r i t i e s * ^ .
The law
of the M u s l i m religious welfare granted the victorious M u s l i m

a r m y every r i g h t to o w n the kafir women
as
completely
as
their other movable or immovable property.

442-443.
After
Ramchandra
advised
the
Ravan
marched
demon
on
King,
abducted
h i m , some
Seeta
of his
and
Shree
well-wishers
j u s t before t h e w a r , t h a t b e c a u s e
o f his unjust act, the d e m o n k i n g d o m was threatened w i t h

terrible
war
and
that
he
h u s b a n d , because i t was
' W h a t ?'
s h o u l d send
highly
Seeta
irreligious to
back to
kidnap
a
her
her ?
c r i e d the w r a t h f u l R a v a n , " T o a b d u c t a n d rape the
womenfolk of the
enemy, do y o u c a l l i t irreligious ? " P o o h ,
p o o h !<M?rRT'I. i d w : "l^RllÊrTOri; **.

(To carry away the women o f others a n d to r a v i s h
is
itself
the
supreme
religious d u t y
of
the
them
Rakshasas.)
' P a r o d h a r m a h ' , the greatest d u t y !

444.
With
t h i s s a m e shameless r e l i g i o u s f a n a t i c i s m
aggressive M u s l i m s o f those times considered i t their

religious
duty
to
carry
away
forcibly
the
the
highly
women of
the
e n e m y s i d e , as i f t h e y w e r e c o m m o n p l a c e p r o p e r t y , t o r a v i s h
them,
to
pollute
them, and
to
distribute them to a l l a n d
sundry, from the S u l t a n to the common soldier and to absorb

them
completely i n their fold.
T h i s was considered a noble
act which increased their number*'.

445.
In
every
province where the M u s l i m rule establi-
shed
itself, the S u l t a n , the Navabs, a n d the N i z a m s w h y :
e v e n t h e m e a n e s t o f M u s l i m officers i n e v e r y t o w n a n d village^
therein
levied o n the H i n d u p o p u l a t i o n not
o n l y the
Jizia
t a x for collecting wealth; but also the heinous-tax o f d e m a n d

i n g openly the daughters and even m a r r i e d
Hindu
royaP* families a n d
others
ladies
from
the
o f h i g h r a n k , a n d even;
carried them away forcibly and openly.

446.
After
Sindh,
the
Arabs d i d not attempt another
i n v a s i o n of I n d i a , yet the A r a b bands

with
other
newly
Muslim
converted
Turanians,
had
with them.
soldiers,
as
at
their
rule, began
Hindu
kept
as
to
women,
their
Persians
(Iranians)
their
command.
millions
settle
to
down
whom they
concubines^^.
the
Let
polluted women.
women i n this
aggressive
numerous
than
the
Muslim
men,
Muslim
the
or
vast
who
Emperors,
kept
at
least
Thus
the
c o m m u n i t y came
and
the
low ranks
three
more
with
married
alone
every
forcibly
along
common
here
either
the m o s t ignoble o f lives i n the harems o f the

such
the-
Obviously
of womenfolk
Sultans or N a v a b s , but almost

or f o u r
along
l i k e t h e s e A r a b s , a l l those-
n u m b e r s o f H i n d u w o m e n o f h i g h as w e l l a s
led
here
T u r k s , M o g h u l s and others fell on
ferocity
brought
the
come
B u t a l l those f r o m the S u l t a n s
kidnapped
simply
the
not
and
like
Afghans, the
India with all

they
armies,
people
did
to
polygamy being an
accepted practice sanctioned b y t h e i r religion^*, these foreign

Muslim
communities
began to grow r a p i d l y year after y e a r ,
f r o m a few t h o u s a n d s t o m i l l i o n s a n d m o r e .
447.
ud-din
A n interesting p o i n t to note is that S u l t a n G h i y a s Tughlak,
Sultan
Shikandar,
Sultan Phiroz-Shah
T u g h l a k a n d m a n y other d e v i l i s h H i n d u - h a t e r s were
born of
H i n d u mothers^' !
MUSLIM
WOMEN
TOO PLAYED
P A R T IN T H E M O L E S T A T I O N
THEIR
DEVILISH
AND HARASSMENT O F
THE HINDU WOMEN

448.
slaves.
Hindu
w o m e n were
considered
kafirs
and
born
So these M u s l i m w o m e n were t a u g h t t o t h i n k i t t h e i r
178
d u t y to help i n a l l possible ways, their molestation a n d forci

ble conversion to Islam. N o M u s l i m woman whether a B e g u m
or a beggar, ever protested against the
b y their male compatriots; on the
atrocities c o m m i t t e d
contrary they
t h e m t o d o so a n d h o n o u r e d t h e m f o r i t .
did
everything
in
her
power
kidnapped H i n d u women.
of war but
encouraged
Muslim
woman
harass such captured or
N o t o n l y i n the
troubled
times
even i n the intervening periods o f peace a n d even
when they themselves l i v e d in

enticed
to
and
carried
away
u p i n their o w n houses, or
the
Hindu
kingdoms,
they
young H i n d u girls locked them

conveyed
centres i n Masjids a n d Mosques.
them
to
the
Muslim
The M u s l i m women a l l over
I n d i a c o n s i d e r e d i t t h e i r h o l y d u t y t o d o so**.
THE HINDU CHIVALRY TOWARDS ENEMY WOMEN
449.
The M u s l i m women never
punishment
crime.
at
the
hands
feared
retribution
or
of any H i n d u for their heinous
They had a perverted idea of woman-chivalry.
If in
a b a t t l e the M u s l i m s w o n , t h e y were r e w a r d e d for such crafty

and deceitful conversions o f H i n d u
H i n d u s c a r r i e d t h e field a n d a H i n d u
in
that
particular
women; but even i f

power was
the
established
place (and such incidents i n those times
were n o t v e r y rare) the M u s l i m - m e n
alone, i f at
a l l , suffered
the consequential indignities b u t the M u s l i m womennever !

Only
Muslim
men,
Muslim
women were
and
the
in
and
not women, were
taken
prisoner.
sure t h a t even i n the t h i c k o f
confusion wrought
just
v i c t o r H i n d u Chiefs, nor a n y of their
battles
after t h e m neither the

common
soldiers,
even a n y c i v i l i a n w o u l d ever t o u c h t h e i r h a i r .
nor
F o r 'albeit
enemies a n d atrocious, they were w o m e n ' ! H e n c e , even when

they were t a k e n p r i s o n e r i n battles
r o y a l l a d i e s as
the
Muslim
women,
also the commonest slaves,were i n v a r i a b l y
sent b a c k safe a n d s o u n d t o t h e i r r e s p e c t i v e f a m i l i e s ! S u c h
incidents were c o m m o n
enough
i n those
times.
And
this
a c t w a s g l o r i f i e d b y t h e H i n d u s as t h e i r c h i v a l r y t o w a r d s t h e
enemy
women
a n d the generosity o f their religion !
sample, read the following incidents.
For a
179
6TH GLORIOUS EPOCH
450.
E v e n n o w we p r o u d l y refer to
the noble
acts
of
Chhatrapati Shivaji and Chimaji Appa, when they honourably

sent b a c k the
daughter-in-law
of the
Muslim
Governor
of
K a l y a n ^ ^ a n d the wife o f the Portuguese governor o f Bassein*"

respectively.
B u t is i t n o t strange that,
when they d i d
so,
neither Shivaji Maharaj nor Chimaji A p p a should ever r e m e m

ber,
the
atrocities
perpetrated
by
and
Mahmud
the
rapes
of
Ghazni,
A l l a - u d - d i n K h i l j i and others, o n
and
the m o l e s t a t i o n ,
Muhammad
Ghori,
thousands of H i n d u ladies
a n d girls l i k e the princesses o f D a h i r , K a m a l d e v i , ^ ^ the

of
Karnaraj
of
Karnawati
daughter, Devaldevi*^.
and
her
extremely
D i d not the plaintive
wife
beautiful
screams
and
p i t i f u l lamentations o f the m i l l i o n s o f molested H i n d u women^

which reverberated throughout the length and breadth of the
c o u n t r y , r e a c h t h e ears o f S h i v a j i M a h a r a j a n d C h i m a j i A p p a ?
451.
might
T h e souls of those
have
perhaps said,
Chhatrapati
Shivaji
millions
Maharaj,
and
C h i m a j i A p p a , the u n u t t e r a b l e
and
thousands
O ! your
Excellency,
Sultans and
o f others,
big and
Muslim
small.
Let
S u l t a n s a n d t h e i r peers t a k e a f r i g h t t h a t i n the
H i n d u victory our molestation and
avenged on the M u s l i m w o m e n .
this
dreadful
women
atrocities a n d oppression and
o u t r a g e c o m m i t t e d o n us b y t h e
men
of aggrieved
" D o n o t forget, 0 , y o u r Majesty,
apprehension,
detestable
noble
those
event
lot
of
s h a l l be
O n c e t h e y are h a u n t e d w i t h
that
the M u s l i m w o m e n , t o o ,
s t a n d i n t h e s a m e p r e d i c a m e n t i n case t h e H i n d u s w i n ,
future
Muslim
conquerors
will
the
never dare to t h i n k of such
molestation of H i n d u women."
45]-A.
religious
B u t because o f the
ideas
about
then
prevalent
perverted
c h i v a l r y to women, which u l t i m a t e l y
p r o v e d h i g h l y d e t r i m e n t a l to the
H i n d u community,
S h i v a j i M a h a r a j n o r C h i m a j i A p p a could do such
neither
wrongs
to
chivalry
to
the M u s l i m women.
452.
I t was the
suicidal H i n d u
women w h i c h s a v e d the M u s l i m w o m e n
were women) from
indescribable
sins
the
and
heavy
idea
( s i m p l y because t h e y
punishments
crimes
of
against
of
committing
the H i n d u w o m e n .
180
Their
w o m a n h o o d became
their
shield
quite
sufficient
to
protect them.
453.
Still
worse
H i n d u s of those
convert
was
times
Muslim
the
ridiculous idea, which
entertained,
woman
to
thought that to have any sort
that
Hindu
was
Hinduism.
They
of relations
with
woman meant their o w n conversion to

even i n the m i d s t o f
it
foolishly
a
Islam".
community
Muslim
Naturally,
and
S t a t e t h e y were secure against a n y a t t e m p t
the
sin to
by
the
Hindu
the
at abducting t h e m or their forcible conversion to
Hindus
Hinduism.
E x c e p t i o n s however were v e r y rare.

454.
U n d e r these circumstances, the M u s l i m
feminine
class [ f a i r (?) sex] w a s left s e r a p h i c a l l y free f r o m a n y c h a s t i s e

ment or p e n a l t y for their
share
o f the
crimes
perpetrated
against the H i n d u w o m a n - w o r l d , a n d their w o r k

a,nd
ensnaring
the
Hindu
women
and
of enticing
forcing them
accept I s l a m went o n for hundreds o f years u n h a m p e r e d
to
and
unimpeded.
BUT
465.
Suppose,
IF
i f from the
earliest M u s l i m invasion o f
I n d i a , the H i n d u s also, whenever t h e y

battlefields,
victors on
the
h a d d e c i d e d t o p a y the M u s l i m ' f a i r sex i n
were
the
s a m e c o i n o r p u n i s h e d t h e m i n some o t h e r waja,
i.e.,
by con
version even w i t h force, a n d then absorbed t h e m i n t h e i r f o l d ,

then ? T h e n w i t h this horrible apprehension at t h e i r h e a r t
they would have desisted from their e v i l designs against a n y
H i n d u lady.
I f they h a d t a k e n such a fright i n the
or three centuries, millions a n d

ladies w o u l d have been saved
their own religion,
persecutions.
rapes,
millions
a l l their
ravages
and
first
of luckless
indignities,
other
Our woman-world would
loss o f
unimaginable
not have
suffered
such a tremendous n u m e r i c a l loss, w h i c h means t h e i r

progeny w o u l d not have been lost p e r m a n e n t l y to
and
the
Muslim
audaciously.
population
could
not
have
W i t h o u t a n y increase i n their
Muslim population would
have
two
Hindu
future
Hinduism
thrived
so
womenfolk
the
dwindled into a negligible
181
S T H GLORIOUS E P O C H
minority.
456.
(The sociological e x p l a n a t i o n for
this
contention
has a l r e a d y b e e n offered i n p a r a g r a p h s 439 t o 4 4 6 ) .

457.
B u t h a u n t e d w i t h the fantastic idea of c h i v a l r y to
enemy-women a n d a b l i n d eye t o t i m e , place or
person,
H i n d u s o f t h a t p e r i o d , never
the
tried
to chastise
the
Muslim
women-folk for their wrongs to H i n d u women, even when the

former were m a n y a t i m e c o m p l e t e l y at t h e i r m e r c y .
MISPLACED CHIVALRY T O ENEMY
WOMEN-FOLK
AND T H E CONSEQUENT MISERABLE
PLIGHT
458.
idea
W e l l , d i d this misplaced chivalrous
of
the
H i n d u s h a v e a n y s a l u t a r y effect o n t h e i r M u s l i m foes ? W e r e
the latter ever ashamed o f their
woman
in view
mindedness ?
to
the
sin of molesting a
Hindu
of this H i n d u religious generosity and high-
D i d the M u s l i m s ever
Hindus
for
the
sincerely feel
thankful
safe r e t u r n o f t h o u s a n d s o f M u s l i m
w o m e n to their o w n k i t h and kin?
Never !
they again and again reciprocated H i n d u
O n the c o n t r a r y
chivalrous
o u r w i t h t h e same o l d t r e a c h e r y a n d a t r o c i t y ,
behavi
and thus held
it to ridicule and scorn.

459.
O n the
contrary
the
Muslims
were
puffed
up,
perhaps, w i t h the t h o u g h t t h a t i f a t a l l the H i n d u s were

show chivalry
H i n d u women !
to
to a n y b o d y , i t s h o u l d have been to their o w n

I t was they who
a chivalrous treatment !
thousands of their
polluted,
and
presence,
through
t h e first r i g h t t o s u c h
B u t i f t h e H i n d u s c o u l d n o t rescue
own women
forced
had
into
who were being
Islamic
centuries,
why
abducted,
religion, i n their
s h o u l d the
very
Muslims not
ridicule the H i n d u chivalrous idea o f c i v i l i t y to women, even

enemy women?
O n the contrary they
perhaps thought
that
the H i n d u s d a r e d not t h i n k of v i o l a t i n g or even i n s u l t i n g the

Muslim
women
for
fear
of horrible reprisals.
were more l i k e l y to misconstrue the
H i n d u idea of
t h a n i n t e r p r e t i t i n t h e r i g h t sense, as
to
cowardice than of strength and bravery.
Thus they
chivalry,
have been b o r n
of
182
T H E HINDUS O F T H E PRE-ISLAMIC E R A NEVER

I N T E R P R E T E D C H I V A L R Y T O W O M E N IN T H I S
ANTI-NATIONAL SILLY W A Y
460.
A serpent,
whether male or female,
i f i t comes t o
b i t e m u s t be k i l l e d . T h e e n e m y w o m e n w h o e n f o r c e d c o n v e r s i o n
a n d heaped a l l sorts of h u m i l i a t i o n o n our mothers a n d sisters,
had
by
that
very
devilish
act, lost their womanhood, and
their r i g h r to chivalrous treatment, and deserved nothing b u t

only the most stringent punishment for their atrocious crimes.
Hence, when T r a t i k a , the she-Demon m a r c h e d on R a m c h a n d r a
with
other
moment's
d e m o n s , he
thought'*.
demon, rushed to
deprived
her
eat
killed
her
When
Shoorpanakha,
away
o f nose
and
immediately, without
Seeta
ears
like
and
sent
her
h o n o u r a b l y w i t h generous gifts o f o r n a m e n t s
c h i v a l a y to w o m e n ' * !
sands
of Aryan
When Narakasur
women to
his
Asur
to-day), Shree K r i s h n a m a r c h e d u p o n
h i m i n the war.
B u t he d i d
p o l i t i c a l d e f e a t he i n f l i c t e d
the
thousands
not
another
cucumber,
she-
Laxman
backnot
t o s h o w off h i s
carried away
thou
kingdom (Assyria of
the
stop
demon
with
on Narakasur !
and killed
military
H e rescued
and
all
of i m p r i s o n e d A r y a n females, undergoing a l l
sorts o f h u m i l i a t i o n there, a n d brought t h e m b a c k to his own

kingdom;
and thus took a social revenge !
Shree
a r m y d i d n o t forsake their k i n s w o m e n , s i m p l y
were forcibly p o l l u t e d
and
violateda
w h i c h he n e v e r e n t e r t a i n e d f o r
dastardly
minute.
S h r e e K r i s h n a as t h e B h o o p a t i , t h e L o r d
b r o u g h t a l l those sixteen t h o u s a n d or
Krishna's
because
they
thought
O n the
contrary
o f the whole E a r t h ,
more
women
to
his
kingdom, rehabilitated them honourably and took upon him

self the r e s p o n s i b i l i t y o f feeding a n d
very
act
protecting them.
This
o f K r i s h n a , as t h e B h o o p a t i , h a s b e e n f a n t a s t i c a l l y
c o n s t r u e d b y the w r i t e r s o f the P u r a n a s
the husband o f those thousands
as
to
of women.
describe
He
was
him
later
t h o u g h t t o h a v e m a r r i e d a l l o f them'.
461.
and
I n the post-Puranik period, whenever
victorious
princes
vanquished
Y a v a n , S h a k a , or H u n commandants,
the
kings
our valiant
enemies,
like
the
or e m p e r o r s
on
183
the battlefield, they i n v a r i a b l y m a r r i e d the enemy princesses.

T h i s seems t o h a v e b e e n t h e t r a d i t i o n
Chandragupta
M a u r y a to
k i n g s too m a r r i e d S a k a princesses*'.
kings but
prevalent right
all Hindus, right from
N o t only our victorious

the
Samants
(feudatory
princes) to common citizens married unhesitatingly

Saka
or H u n women.
from
the G u p t a E m p e r o r s ! S h a l i v a h a n
The
Yavan,
n a t i o n was v a l i a n t enough
absorb not o n l y the progeny o f those
enemy-women but
whole enemy communities i n their o w n and
to
the
leave no trace o f
their origin behind !

H A R M F U L E F F E C T S O F T H E B A N O N PURIFICATION
AND
462.
U n d e r the
REHABILITATION
illusion
o f p r e s e r v i n g [the
purity
of
t h e i r o w n caste a n d r e l i g i o n , t h e H i n d u S o c i e t y o f t h e I s l a m i c
e r a b e g a n t o e n f o r c e , as
their
religious duty,
exchange of food, o n inter-caste
marriage,
even when they were h a r m f u l to the

w a y , a n d for the same reason
of
the
and
society.
protecting
bans
other
In
the
on
bans,
similar
purity
of
t h e i r caste a n d r e l i g i o n , the b a n o n r e p u r i f i c a t i o n o f the c o n

verted H i n d u s a n d that o n Sea-faring began to
be
most
injunctions.
scrupulously
and
rigidly
as
religious
enforced
N e i t h e r any single H i n d u , who was converted under coercion,

nor even his progeny could ever
come
back
to
Hinduism ;
t h e i r s i n (?) h a d n o r e d e m p t i o n , n o s a l v a t i o n . E o r g e n e r a t i o n s
together
the
H i n d u s believed this
to
be
their
inviolable
religious injunction ; with very rare exceptions, every H i n d u ,

f r o m sweeper t o B r a h m i n , f r o m C h h a t r a p a t i ( t h e s o v e r e i g n ) t o
P a t r a p a t i (the h o l d e r o f a p a r c h m e n t ) ; f r o m S h a n k a r a c h a r y a
(the R e l i g i o u s H e a d ) t o S h a n k h a c h a r y a
(the p r i n c e o f b l o c k
heads), whether learned or i l l i t e r a t e , h e l d this o p i n i o n about

the b a n
o n repurification o f the converts u n a n i m o u s l y a n d
unswervingly from K a s h m i r to K a n y a k u m a r i .
463.
O n a c c o u n t o f these v e r y b a n s ,
thousands
H i n d u l a d i e s k i n d l e d t h e fires o f j o h a r , c e n t u r y a f t e r
of our
century,
i n order to avoid v i o l a t i o n at the hands o f the Muslims'^. T o

save themselves from this
humiliation of violation
by
the
enemies, m i l l i o n s others l e a p t i n t o r i v e r s , lakes a n d w e l l s , a l l

over the c o u n t r y and destroyed themselves along w i t h
small children at
their
breasts.
Most
others die d e f i a n t l y r e f u s i n g to be c o n v e r t e d
Chhatrapati Sambhaji, Guru
S i k h gurus
to
l i k e the m a r t y r B a i r a g i B a b a
by limb.
many
Islam,
Teg Bahadur and many
like
of our
B a n d a , who
on defying the Muslims t i l l the last even when

b e i n g c u t off l i m b
their
bravely d i d
kept
his b o d y was
H o w c a n we ever forget
this
unprecedented m a r t y r d o m , unless we are ungrateful to t h e m ?

F e w other communites i n the h i s t o r y of the w o r l d c o u l d h a v e
sacrificed t h e i r lives o n such a v a s t scale or w i t h such s e v e r e t y
as d i d the H i n d u s !
This martyrdom
o f the H i n d u s was not
altogether futile i n respect o f s a v i n g their religion f r o m
the
M u s l i m o n s l a u g h t . T h e h e r o i c t a l e s of t h e i r m a r t y r d o m h a v e
been
for
inspiring
protecting
generations
the
o f the
nation to
religionand this
offer t h e i r l i f e
is
not
to
the
altogether
insignificant.
464.
Although highly
t h e n a t i o n as a
of
whole, and
detrimental
as
such
interests of
deserving t h e
severest
c r i t i c i s m , these v a r i o u s bans, l i k e those o n exchange o f
food
and
sea-voyage
and
the
custom of social ostracism,
were a l l i m p o s e d b y the H i n d u s o f t h a t p e r i o d l e t i t n o t be
f o r g o t t e n w i t h t h e sole n o b l e o b j e c t o f p r o t e c t i n g t h e p u r i t y
of
their
caste
generations,
and
suffered
creed.
Millions
unimaginable
of Hindus, who,
pangs,
unswerving l o y a l t y to their accepted creed.
did
so
for
with
W e r e they ever
happy to b o y c o t t a n i n d i v i d u a l for h a v i n g a l t h o u g h u n w i l l
ingly and through forcetaken water from a M u s l i m h a n d or
for
other such reasons ?
H o w c a n one d e s c r i b e t h e a g o n i e s
a n d pangs o f the p a r e n t s a n d other relatives at the u n a v o i d

able separation
o f t h e i r sons
and
daughters,
of
husbands
a n d wives, o f brothers a n d sisters ? H o w m a n y of t h e m m i g h t

have courted
death,
closed
doors
their
owing
to this extreme grief when they
on them,
although unwillingly and
simply
because
they
were,
forcibly, converted to Islam ? B u t
185
t h e y suffered a l l t h i s w i t h t h e g r i m d e t e r m i n a t i o n ,
viz.,
snrW i^r^w c^rgrg; ii^'.

P o r t h e s a k e o f t h e f a m i l y a n i n d i v i d u a l i s t o be
P o r the sake o f the v i l l a g e a
the
sake
o f the state a v i l l a g e
a.nd f o r t h e
sake
of
abandoned.
f a m i l y has to be forsaken.
has to
r e l i g i o n one
For
be g i v e n u p as l o s t ,
should give up the whole
world !
465.
S h o u l d we
not
therefore
be
grateful
to
those
H i n d u s f o r t h e u n b e a r a b l e pangs, a n d u n i m a g i n a b l e g r i e f t h e y
suffered ?
T h e y were m i s l e d i n t o
accepting those traditions
o f v a r i o u s b a n s as t h e i r r e l i g i o u s d u t i e s , b u t t h e i r l o y a l t y t o
their religion was u n m i s t a k e n ,
dered to
be a n
antidote,
unshaken !
turned
out
to
W h a t was consi
be
poison itself!
B u t the object i n a d m i n i s t e r i n g
i t was
to save the life o f the n a t i o n !
H o w can we,
to give
w r i t i n g a w o r d or t w o o f sincere g r a t i t u d e
m e n t a l a n d p h y s i c a l agonies
they
an antidote,
then
forbear
for the h a r r o w i n g
suffered
with
the
honest
intention of saving their religion ?

ANTI-NATIONAL ILLUSORY PLATITUDES !
466.
A n effective w a y o f l i q u i d a t i n g t h e M u s l i m r e l i g i o u s
a u t h o r i t y c o u l d e a s i l y have been
availed of by
of t h o s e t i m e s , i f t h e y h a d b u t
done what
been doing i n their
o f offensives
states.
The
Muslims
H i n d u population.
a n upper
Muslim
hundreds
went
on
Similarly
hand, they could

population
and
devoid of Muslims !
would
not
have
doing
this
there was
the M u s l i m s
whenever the
them
Hindus
by
the
gained
massacring
region Muslim-less !
ban on
r e p u r i f i c a t i o n (gf%)
from doing this.
question
had
against H i n d u
retaliated
m a k i n g the
E v e n their
no
Hindus
slaughtering wholesale
have
prevented
the
involved
For in
of eating
or
d r i n k i n g or of h a v i n g a n y dealings w i t h the M u s l i m s ! B u t !
But
i f not
the
ban
on
repurification, the s u i c i d a l
creed o f r e l i g i o u s t o l e r a n c e w a s
Hindu
c e r t a i n l y a major obstacle !
186
F r o m the v e r y ancient times,

of their high
status
they
the
H i n d u s h a d been boasting
i d e a l s o f r e l i g i o u s tolerance*",
conceded
to a l l the
o f the
equal
religions of the w o r l d , o f
p r e a c h i n g the sameness o f R a m a n d R a h i m , o f a l l o w i n g e v e r y
one to
follow his
own
faith !
T h i s they considered to
be
the height of t h e i r religion !

467.
Instead
of massacring
en masse the h u n d r e d s o f
thousands of Muslims, who from
time to
hands completely vanquished and

t o avenge
the
untold
them on H i n d u s , the
selves from
because
religion.
and
Muslims
contrary,
the
heaped
the
slightest
belonged to
Muslins were
enhance the g l o r y a n d scope o f t h e i r
in their
by
t u r n refrained t h e m
even
were i n m i n o r i t y , a n d
O n the
fell
helpless, i n o r d e r
humiliation
H i n d u s i n their
doing the
they
wrongs
time
utterly
harm
another
allowed
own religion
to.
without
the least possible h i n d r a n c e . N o t o n l y l i k e the H i n d u citizens,

but even more
leniently and w i t h more
facilities
were
the
M u s l i m s a l l o w e d , b y H i n d u states o f those d a y s , to enjoy t h e

l e g a l r i g h t s * ! a f a c t w h i c h i s b o r n e o u t b y pages a f t e r p a g e s
of Indian history.
468.
Is
it
necessary
to
add
that
these
'cow-faced'
f o l l o w e r s o f Hinduism*8<, p r o u d o f t h e i r u t m o s t t o l e r a n c e o f
other religions were not
(in the least)
l i k e l y to hit back the
tiger-faced M u s l i m s on religious grounds ?

469.
Religious tolerance !
A virtue !
Yes, It can
be
a v i r t u e only where the other religion is tolerant o f our o w n I

B u t to tolerate the M u s l i m
r i g h t from the S u l t a n s
religion, the
like Mahmud
a n d others to the various Shahs

their
and
followers o f which
of Ghazni and
Badshahs
Ghori
thought
it
religious o b l i g a t i o n to massacre the K a f i i r H i n d u s
to
celebrate t h e i r accession to the t h r o n e a n d h a d been c a r r y i n g

on horrible religious persecution of the
H i n d u s for
a t h o u s a n d years, was t a n t a m o u n t to cut the t h r o a t

own religion !
i t was
nearly
o f one's
I t was n o t tolerance t o w a r d s other r e l i g i o n s ,
tolerance
of irreligion !
i t was impotence ! B u t this
I t was n o t even
truth
never
dawned
tolerance,
u p o n the
H i n d u society of those days even after the h o r r i b l e experience
187
5TH GLORIOUS EPOCH
o f a t h o u s a n d y e a r s o r so.
tolerating even such
considered
it
T h e y o n t h e i r own
hideous
glorious
r e l i g i o n as
virtue
part went o n
the I s l a m
of their owna
and
special
o r n a m e n t i n the crown o f the H i n d u c o m m u n i t y !

470.
0 thou H i n d u society ! O f a l l the
sins a n d
nesses, w h i c h h a v e b r o u g h t a b o u t t h y f a l l , t h e
m o s t p o t e n t are t h y v i r t u e s
471-472.
Ahimsa
even towards the
women,
c a p i t u l a t i n g enemy,
kindness,
protection
virtues no doubtvery
and
chivalry
of an
f^'JI'T^ ( f o r g i v e n e s s ,
e m b l e m for the b r a v e ! )
and
themselves.
(non-violence),
enemy
weak
greatest
religious tolerance
noble virtues ! B u t it
abjectly
gloriouswere
all
is b l i n d a n d
s l o v e n l y e v e n i m p o t e n t a d o p t i o n o f a l l these v e r y v i r t u e s ,
irrespective of any consideration
time, place
g i v e n to the
propriety
o r p e r s o n s t h a t so h o r r i b l y v a n q u i s h e d
the m i l l i e n n i a l H i n d u - M u s l i m
war
of
them i n
on
the
religious
without
the
least
front.
For
[ E v e r y v i r t u o u s act
the p r o p r i e t y
thought
o f the
whether
the
done
persons
other
treatment or notbecomes a
the t r u e religion.]
r e g a r d to-
concernedwithout the
person
deserves
such
least
noble
g l a r i n g v i c e m o s t h a r m f u l to-
CHAPTER
SUPER-DIABOLIC
IX
COUNTER-OFFENSIVE
THE ONLY ANSWER

473
I t has already
been shown
i n the earlier chapters
h o w the H i n d u S o c i e t y was unable to recover its
tremendous
n u m e r i c a l l osses suffered d u e t o f o r c i b l e m a s s c o n v e r s i o n s a n d
tyrannical
a n t i - H i n d u laws of M u s l i m kings and
because o f its
own silly,
anti-national
traditions
Sultans,
o f caste-
differences, b a n s o n r e c o n v e r s i o n o f t h e h e l p l e s s H i n d u p r o s e
lytes, and the like, a n d m a n y
virtue.
H a d it not
religious reformers,
been
other perverted
for some
prophetic
astute diplomats,
concepts
social
of
and
gigantic thinkers and
philosophers a n d m e n of a c t i o n a m o n g the H i n d u s o f t h a t time

who
towered,
though
only from
time
to
time,
over
the
a l l - p e r v a d i n g g l o o m and guided their c o m m u n i t y , the H i n d u

society w o u l d never have escaped total extinction.
MAHARSHI DEVAL AND MEDHATITHI
474.
T w o o f these t h i n k e r s
are M a h a r s h i D e v a l
M e d h a t i t h i , t h e c r i t i c s o f Manusmriti,
and
who unfailingly attract
o u r a t t e n t i o n , because o f t h e i r d a z z l i n g i n t e l l e c t u a l b r i l l i a n c e .
T h e i r e x t a n t w r i t i n g s show us,
that
even
during
between the
years, that
intervened
A r a b invasion of S i n d h a n d the
Muslim
religio-political atrocities i n the Punjab and its f i n a l
occupa
tion, they
first
beyond any shadow of doubt,
those calamitous
had
p o i n t e d out to the H i n d u s brave n e w ways,
new religious thoughts,
n e w weapons, w h i c h were c a l c u l a t e d
t o b r i n g t h e m success.
475-476.
The Chapter on
the
pollution of religion i n
D e v a l S m r i t i , begins w i t h the line.
I t c l e a r l y shows t h a t i t w a s i n S i n d h first t h a t a s e c t i o n
18&
5 f H GLORIOUS E P O C H
of
Brahmins,
determined
Kshatriyas
to
and
i m p r o v e the
others
code
of
was
organized.
social
b e h a v i o u r o f t h e H i n d u s as m u c h , a t l e a s t , as
It
and religious
to
recuperate
t h e n u m e r i c a l l y s t u p e n d o u s losses suffered a t t h e h a n d s o f t h e
Muslims.
F o r t h e y c l e a r l y saw t h a t
the laws
of behaviour
l a i d d o w n i n different s m r i t i s were i n every w a y powerless t o

c o u n t e r a c t the a r m e d r e l i g i o - p o l i t i c a l a g g r e s s i o n o f the e n e m y .
T h e H i n d u leaders, present i n the hermitage of D e V a l o n
the
b a n k o f t h e I n d u s , o n c e a s k e d t h e sage, " W i l l i t be p o s s i b l e
to bring back
to
Hinduism
women, who have
thousands
fallen v i c t i m to the
of the M u s l i m s a n d have
been
b y some f o r m o f a t o n e m e n t
verses i n D e v a l
Smriti
and by
different
were
and
religious persecution
forcibly
converted
to I s l a m
repurification ?"
clearly mention that such
discussions were h e l d at
t i v e a n d final a n s w e r s
of H i n d u men
times a n d the
given and
The
type o f
authorita
the rules o f conduct
p r o p o u n d e d b y M a h a r s h i D e v a l f a v o u r i n g reconversion^. These
advocates and writers of this new
Smriti a n d their followers
d e c l a r e d as u n l a w f u l a n d i r r e l i g i o u s i n t h o s e a d v e r s e c i r c u m
stances, the v e r y religious act o f b a n n i n g
reconversion,
as
i t w a s c a u s i n g t r e m e n d o u s n u m e r i c a l losses t o t h e H i n d u s * .
SPECIAL WEAPONS FOR SPECIAL
477-478.
OCCASIONS
I n the a r m o u r y o f o u r r e l i g i o u s code o f c o n d u c t
there a l w a y s h a d been v e r y
s p e c i a l a n d progressive weapons
for m e e t i n g v e r y special a n d exceptional circumstances.

t h a t was needed
time to time !
the
was a
class
I f i n the
Hindu-Muslim
o f leaders
initial
war,
t o use
them
stages o f adverse
these
special
and
All
from
times o f
exceptional
weapons h a d o n l y been unsheathed a n d sharpened, H i n d u i s m

itself might have completely routed Islam from
soil,
as i t
happened
a t t a c k i n g the
when the valiant
e n e m y !) a n d
religious
religious
resplendence
it
was,
reforms
was
and
(dashyus). E v e n i f the
not
i n some m e a s u r e ,
of D e v a l
Indian
(because t h e y
v i c t o r y - l o n g i n g gods
A r y a n s fought w i t h the demons

Hindus,
the
uniformly shown by
were
the
same
the
seen i n t h e r e v o l u t i o n a r y
Maharshi
of Sind.
Maharshi
190
D e v a l is s a i d to
have lived
sometime
between
A . D . 800 t o
Because of this religious resplendence
alone, D e v a l
A . D . 900*.
479.
M a h a r s h i could k i c k away the
traditional religious ban
on
r e d e m p t i o n for the u n w i l l i n g converts a n d p r o p o u n d e d i n his

Smriti a n expedient o f atonement for the s i n o f c o n v e r s i o n .
I t has been laid
down i n the D e v a l
c e r t a i n p e r i o d o f his
or her
Smriti, that if, within a
forcible conversion to
Islam, a
H i n d u m a n o r w o m a n s h o w e d h i s o r h e r d e s i r e t o be r e c o n v e r
t e d t o H i n d u i s m w i t h due a t o n e m e n t , he o r she w a s t o be a d
ministered
else
and
s i m p l e a n d p r a c t i c a l penance o f fast or s o m e t h i n g
absorbed
once
again
in
the
H i n d u society*. T h e
liberal
attitude of this S m r i t i towards women, i n the context
of the
times,
women
the
is s p e c i a l l y laudable.
forcibly
Muslim
converted
households
considered
pure after
completely
absorbed
It
enjoined
that
the
to I s l a m , or those who served i n
as
their
in
menial servants
next
the
menses*,
Hindu
or
and
slaves
community.
Even a
pregnant H i n d u w o m a n , freed f r o m the M u s l i m bondage,

t o be c o n s i d e r e d as p u r e as a b a r
be
s h o u l d be
was
o f g o l d after b e i n g h e a t e d
i n t h e g o l d s m i t h ' s c h a f i n g d i s h , o n c e h e r f o e t u s came o u t a f t e r
delivery'.
480.
I t is, however r e a l l y strange, t h a t even this D e v a l
S m r i t i w h i c h w a s so p a r t i c u l a r a b o u t
the r e p u r i f i c a t i o n
and
reconversion o f the fallen H i n d u w o m e n , w i t h a v i e w to s t o p p

i n g t h e n u m e r i c a l losses
cared
to do the same
of our c o m m u n i t y , should not have
for their
children born
o f the M u s l i m
w o m e n . I t is v e r y d i f f i c u l t t o e x p l a i n w h y i t s h o u l d h a v e f a i l e d
to
d o so*.
W e were r e m i n d e d
of this D e v a l
Smriti
when
o n c e we w e r e t o l d o f a c u s t o m a m o n g s t t h e B e n g a l i H i n d u s :
i f a c h i l d - w i d o w or a n u n m a r r i e d g i r l i n a H i n d u f a m i l y gave
birth t o
an illegitimate child it
o v e r to t h e
Muslims
who l i v e d
b e i n g b r o u g h t u p as t h e i r o w n .
w a s t o be s o l i c i t o u s l y g i v e n
beyond
the
local
river for
T h i s expedient was no d o u b t
thought of b y the H i n d u p r i e s t h o o d w i t h the best i n t e n t i o n

of
saving
society
the
family
from
public
humiliation
f r o m every contagion of that s i n .
and
the
The Muslims too.
Rights and usage


Identifier: m-s-001069-^
6TH
GLORIOUS
191
EPOCH
t h i n k i n g t h a t these H i n d u
gladly
accepted
the other
them.
h a n d never
number decreased to
children increased their
The simple god-fearing H i n d u s

for once
understood
t h a t extent.
this B e n g a l i custom
number,
must
have
that
I t is quite
been
on
their own
evident
that
popularized by
some
S m r i t i l i k e the D e v a l S m r i t i .
481.
made b y
T h e basic
even
cause
those
of this
reformers
cowardly
who
arrangement
condemned
the
caste
division, b a n on repurification o f the
'fallen', and favoured
reconversion, was the deep-rooted s i l l y
belief o f the H i n d u s
t h a t the p u r i t y o f the caste was

and
even
at the
risk of caste-extinction.
society o f those days

p u r i t y of their
t o be p r e s e r v e d a t a l l costs
never
caste
understood
was lost w h e n
fell i n t o the hands of the
Muslims,
bitions on reconversion were to
But
the
Hindu
t h a t the v e r y same
lakhs of their women
a n d that i f those p r o h i
continue
the whole of
the
H i n d u society would perish.

482.
Another thing to
be noted
is t h a t
the
portion,
now extant, o f the
D e v a l S m r i t i does n o t
conversion of the
original Muslims
for the conversion
o f the u n f o r t u n a t e H i n d u converts.
reason p r o b a b l y is o n l y this t h a t
the
p r o v i d e for
to H i n d u i s m
the
as i t d i d
The
H i n d u s considered i t
a great sin to a d m i t another c o m m u n i t y into their o w n fold.

E v e n the r e l i g i o u s law-givers u p to the w r i t e r of the B h a g w a t
G e e t a * s e e m e d t o be e x t r e m e l y
w o r r i e d h o w t o k e e p off t h e
i n t e r m i n g l i n g o f the castes a n d
subcastes w i t h i n the
Hindu
Society itself.
483.
I n fine, w e c a n s a y ,
the
Ashram of Maharshi Deval made

a d m i t t i n g the forcibly
the H i n d u s o c i e t y .
converted
daring
reformers
i n the
at least some p r o v i s i o n f o r
H i n d u men and women to
B u t i t seems t h a t t h e w r i t e r s o f S m r i t i s
a n d t h e w a r r i o r s o f t h e t i m e d a r e d n o t use a t e v e r y s t a g e m o r e
v i o l e n t means to beat d o w n the
monstrously violent Muslim
aggression.
the adverse
when the
Nevertheless under
M u s l i m power had established
land, this religious revolt of the
itself
hundreds
circumstances,
firmly
of Hindu
like D e v a l a n d others was not a s m a l l t h i n g .
i n the
leaders
192
SIX G L O R I O U S E P O C H S O F I N D I A N H I S T O R Y
C H E C K O N MUSLIM RELIGIOUS
AGGRESSION
IN S I N D H
484.
Strangely
enough
the
above-mentioned
attempt
of the H i n d u leaders l i k e D e v a l was supported b y the H i n d u

s o c i e t y as a w h o l e .
T h e H i n d u society w h i c h was originally
zealously fond of their caste-system

of
convert
midsti".
men
and
women
and absorbed
thousands
them
in
their
N o t o n l y o n t h e p o l i t i c a l (cf. p a r a 357) f r o n t
on the religious front, too,

completely i n Sindh.
in
reconverted
Sindhof
the
M u s l i m s were thus
This two-fold
reconquering
Sindh
but
beaten
v i c t o r y o f the H i n d u s
within
t h i r t y years
of
K a s i m ' s invasion a n d m a i n t a i n i n g their grip on i t for n e a r l y

two
hundred
years
afterwards,
a n d of the
revolutionary
r e d e m p t i o n o f the 'fallen', b y M a h a r s h i D e v a l a n d othershas

t o b e s t r e s s e d a g a i n a n d a g a i n as i t has n o t b e e n
adequately
described, not even mentioned at a l l , i n I n d i a n histories.

485.
A l t h o u g h there is v e r y slender evidence on
&ide t o b e a r
out
this two-fold
Hindu
c a n find a s t r o n g e r p r o o f i n t h e w r i t i n g s o f t h e e n e m y .
Muslim
w r i t e r s were v e x e d
at
their
our
v i c t o r y i n S i n d h , we
general
rout
The
in
the
reconquest of S i n d h b y the Hindus^^.

486.
A l B i l a d u r i (or B a l a d h u r i ) w r i t e s ,
" I n the days
of T a m i m , the M u s a l m a n s retired from several parts o f I n d i a ,

and
left
their
position
H a k i m son
K a l b i succeeded T a m i m .
of A w a n a h al
The people of I n d i a had returned
to i d o l a t o r y e x c e p t i n g those of K a s s a h a n d the M u s a l m a n s
h a d no place o f security i n w h i c h they could take refuge,
he b u i l t a t o w n o n t h e
other
and called it A l Mahfuza,
side of the
"the secure",
so
lake facing India
a n d t h i s he m a d e a
p l a c e o f refuge a n d s e c u r i t y f o r t h e m a n d t h e i r c h i e f t o w n . "
( E l l i o t H I E D V o l I P.126)
487.
H i s t o r y places M a h a r s h i D e v a l somewhere between
A . D . 800 to A . D . 900.
R o u n d about this period
A . D . 8 6 0 t o A . D . 950 w a s b o r n f o r t u n a t e l y
another
He
upholder
sought
aggression
to
with
of t h i s new
overcome
the
-still more
i.e.
about
the
Hindus
surge o f r e l i g i o u s
revival.
disastrous
disastrous
for
Muslim
religious
counter-aggression.
5TH
GLORIOUS
19S
EPOCH
The weapon worship religious law given by A c h a r y a M a d h a tithi^^, became the most
l i k e t h e Arthashastra
of the
effective
of A r y a
valiant Chandragupta
Aryavarta
he
wanted
to
guidance
Chanakya to
Maurya.
teach
once
o f Mamsmriti,
a n d perhaps the
last
generation
T o the
again
expansionism and victorious imperialism^^.

new interpreter
to the H i n d u s ,
the
whole
of
the lesson o f
Medhatithi, the
w a s t h e sole r e l i g i o u s l e a d e r
o f the
w r i t e r s o f S m r i t i . H e t r i e d tO'
e r e c t before t h e p e r p l e x d H i n d u s o f t h e 9 t h a n d 1 0 t h c e n t u r i e s
a huge light-house tower
of the
former A r y a n imperialism
a n d expansionism o f C h a n a k y a a n d to regenerate into t h e m

new courage to push ahead
the
aggressor.
determinedly and strike hard at
H i s intention
was
clearly to
society w i t h the v i b r a n t i n s p i r a t i o n to repulse

armed religious aggression
the same magnificent
and
with
their
aggressive
establish
not
of the M u s l i m s of those times i n
tradition
military
Rakshasas
of the A r y a n empires o f o l d
strategy
(enemies).
only the
animate his
i n s t a n t l y the-
in
fighting
down
o l d empire of A r y a v a r t a , but
conquer a n d annex the M u s l i m states even b e y o n d the

of A r y a v a r t a a n d
establish H i n d u i s m there, i f
even
The
with
Aryam"
the
force.
Vedic
times
critique on
488.
Hindu
A r y a n slogan
(We are going to
make
resounds
the
H e wanted the H i n d u s t o
the
to
limits-
necessary
'Krunvanto Vishvam
whole world A r y a n ) o f
incessantly
throughout
his
MamsmritiT h e r e h a d been a g r e a t c o n f u s i o n w r o u g h t
Society
Medhatithi's
over
thousand
years
age b y t h e a n t i - n a t i o n a l
or
so
in the
preceding
and imbecile social
t r a d i t i o n s , ( w h i c h we h a v e m e n t i o n e d so f a r a n d w i l l m e n t i o n
hereafter)
tolerance
about
and
the
fear
differentiation
the S m r i t i s .
caste,
of pollution, which appeared
d o w n b y t h e s m r i t i s (Vedas)
of
of
a n d r u l e d as p e r t h e
T h e c r i t i c M e d h a t i t h i was the
religious
as i f l a i d
injunction
only
one
who o n seeing the miserable p l i g h t of the H i n d u s d e t e r m i n e d

to check their d o w n w a r d
course
a n d convulse the imbecile
and intellectually stagnant H i n d u society into its original

A r y a n form.
N a t u r a l l y , he d e c i d e d t o c r i t i c i s e
Mamsmriti
194
SIX G L O R I O U S
EPOCHS O F INDIAN HISTORY
i t s e l f w h i c h was c o n s i d e r e d t o be t h e
other smritis.
conduct
He
propounded
Arthashastra^^.
of
the
ruthlessly
In
therein
Medhatithi
on
the
the
hand and
Kautilya's
d e c l a r e d as
laws of
anvil
this w a y , w i t h the
A r y a n s i n one
conquest-loving
basic foundation of a l l
tested
of
political
Chanakya's
original Manusmriti
the
empire-worshipping,
Arthashastra
in
the
other
i r r e l i g i o u s a l l t h e codes o f c o n d u c t
w h i c h h a d been rendered
i m p o t e n t because
a n d intellectually sterile H i n d u Ahimsai^.
o f the
imbecile
W i t h one s t r o k e
o f remonstrance l i k e the following :
489.
m ^?
lie rendered
even
the
not
?I^JT:
o n l y a l l the
smritis that
called
s i l l y ' c o d e s o f c o n d u c t ' buc

them
caste-laws
absolutely
defunct a n d valueless.
490.
heard
Most probably Medhatithi might
about
have
seen
and
a l l the r e l i g i o u s p e r s e c u t i o n b y t h e M u s l i m s i n
S i n d h a n d the P u n j a b
and
the
failure o f the
various reasons a l r e a d y
discussed,
to
counteract i t effectively.
N a t u r a l l y , i n order
Hindus,
for
avenge i t or even to
to
din
once
a g a i n i n t o the ears o f the then defeated, fallen a n d p e r p l e x e d

A r y a n n a t i o n t h e echoes o f t h e s m r i t i s o f t h e o l d A r y a v a r t a ,
which
^cjriiit
was
on its w a y to
g l o r y a n d w h i c h ' w i t h the motto
s t l ^ o n its banner was conquering i n a l l directions,
M e d h a t i t h i p i c k e d up a n d extolled i n his o w n critique,
as
M a n u ' s o r i g i n a l commandments, o n l y the w a r l i k e , arms-ador

ing, a n d imperialistic religious rites a n d precepts.
h e c o n d e m n e d as ^<cii^:
A l l others
(smritis against the Vedas) ! H i s
t h u n d e r i n g s e n t e n c e s d i d n o t befit t h e t h e n p o w e r l e s s
Hindu
k i n g s , n o r c o u l d those k i n g s u t t e r t h e m w i t h proper d i g n i t y
and
grandeur.
Those precepts
were r e a l l y meant for
an
E m p e r o r l i k e C h a n d r a g u p t a or E m p e r o r P u s h y a m i t r a !
491-492.
Medhatithi
c l e a r l y declares
another kingdomespecially, an
that
to
invade
e n e m y s t a t e c a n n e v e r be
a n i n j u s t i c e i n p o l i t i c a l science^^. I t i s , o n t h e o t h e r h a n d , t h e
duty
of a
king,
he
said, to pounce
enemy and crush h i m before
he
grows
upon
the
non-Hindu
powerful enough
to
5TH
GLORIOUS
i n v a d e the
196
EPOCH
former.
I n statesmanship, the protection o f the
A r y a v a r t a is the supreme d u t y o f a
condemns
king.
That
is w h y
he
as s u i c i d a l , d i l a t o r y a n d so a d v e r s e t o t h e k i n g l y
d u t y , everything t h a t the
other impudent, foolhardy critics
r e c o m m e n d as p r o p e r code o f c o n d u c t : viz. t h a t w h i l e a t t a c k
ing
a foreign k i n g d o m , and especially the M u s l i m
kingdom,
t h e A r y a n k i n g s s h o u l d n o t s t r i k e t i l l t h e o t h e r g i v e s offence
of
some
that
the
sort
or the
other."
neighbouring king
O n the
contrary,
is an enemy
is i n
he
says
itself
f a u l t " ; a t a n o p p o r t u n e m o m e n t h e s h o u l d be p o u n c e d
and
crushed.
What
more,
k i n g d o m i s s e e n t o be
our
Aryan
i f the
getting
his
upon
neighbouring non-Aryan
stronger
and
mightier
than
s t a t e , w h e t h e r i t i s g u i l t y o f a n y t a n g i b l e offence
or not, we should ourselves f o r m alliance w i t h other f r i e n d l y

or
unfriendly powers
a n d go t o w a r a g a i n s t t h i s n o n - A r y a n
s t a t e , t h e m o m e n t w e are a s s u r e d o f success.
493.
T h r o u g h o u t the c r i t i c a l treatise o f M e d h a t i t h i one
dominant aspiration makes itself felt on almost
every
th^t
the
the
smaller states of Shreeman Bhojraj,
princes and
powerful
other
Hindu
kingdom and
oldnay an invincible
should
rise
on the
kings should
be
page
Rajput
united
into
once again a m i g h t y empire l i k e the

and
victorious Bharatiya E m p i r e
Indian
soil.
From
this point of view,
w h i l e w r i t i n g a b o u t t h e o t h e r k i n g l y d u t i e s he h a s e m p h a s i z e d
o n e , viz. t h a t e v e n before t h e M l e n c h c h a s ( n o n - A r y a n s ) a t t a c k
an A r y a n state, the latter s h o u l d march
kingdom.
against
the
enemy
O n c e y o u are e n g a g e d i n w a r w i t h t h e e n e m y , y o u
s h o u l d t h r o w kindness and generosity to the winds a n d crush

the
enemy
outright.
The
down with super-cunning
crafty
and
enemy
skilful
s h o u l d be s t r u c k
deception
under
any
p r e t e x t w h a t s o e v e r . I n w a r the s o - c a l l e d v i r t u e s l i k e h o n e s t y ,
s i m p l i c i t y , c o n s i s t e n c y i n speech a n d a c t i o n a n d p o l i t e n e s s ,
g e n t i l i t y a n d g e n e r o s i t y t h e m s e l v e s p r o v e f a t a ! to t h e n a t i o n .
Hence, a k i n g s h o u l d not fall
a prey
to t h e m s h o u l d
keep
himself aloof from them.

494.
sort
M e d h a t i t h i has
most
powerfully expounded
o f s t e r n p o l i t i c a l t h e o r y (ethics).
this
F o r is was a b s o l u t e l y
196
SIX G L O R I O U S E P O C H S O F INDIAN
essential for saving the H i n d u s from
complete
HISTORY
annihilation
at the hands of the M u s l i m s because o f t h e i r s i m p l i c i t y .
To
teach them the arch-diplomacy
his
sole
aim.
of A r y a
Chanakya was
M e d h a t i t h i p l a i n l y says t h a t the A r y a d h a r m a n o
w h e r e decrees t h a t t h e A r y a n s s h o u l d c o n f i n e
the boundaries o f A r y a v a r t a .
themselves
m a r r o w o f the religious code o f the H i n d u s , he says,

i f the
mighty
their
conquer
them
A r y a d h a r m a there a n d
empire i n those lands,

lands
should
is
that
A r y a n kings invade the n o n - A r y a n k i n g d o m s
b e y o n d the A r y a v a r t a a n d
spread
to
O n the c o n t r a r y the, p i t h a n d
then
thereafter
even
be
and
finally
immediately
establish their
those former
considered
non-Aryan
Aryan
lands
and
i n c o r p o r a t e d i n A r y a v a r t a I^*
495.
these
A t l e a s t some H i n d u states^' o f t h o s e t i m e s f o l l o w e d
precepts
disciple,
A r y a v a r t a and
powers.
of
Medhatithi and
Chandragupta,
waged
literally
successful
like
Chanakya's
ideal
crossed the boundaries o f

wars
A l t h o u g h to the n o r t h ,
against
the
Muslim
the frontier H i n d u
states
w e r e f o r c e d , n o t t o cross b u t t o d e f e n d t h e i r b o u n d a r i e s ,
till
nearly
Mahmud
one
hundred
o f G h a z n i the
and
fifty
Southern
yet
years after the d e a t h o f

Hindu
states
remained
independent and powerful. So the S o u t h I n d i a n H i n d u States

were able to c a r r y o u t the v i c t o r i o u s p o l i t i c a l experiments o f
t h e M a u r y a n e r a as p e r t h e i n j u n c t i o n s o f M e d h a t i t h i .
that
is w h y the K a l i n g a s , the P a n d y a s , the Cheras,
And
Cholas
a n d other H i n d u states sent powerful n a v a l expeditions across

t h e W e s t e r n (often m i s n a m e d t h e A r a b i a n Sea) t h e
and
Southern
t h e E a s t e r n Seas c a r r y i n g t h e i r v i c t o r i o u s b a n n e r t o t h e
n o n - A r y a n k i n g d o m s r i g h t u p t o t h e A f r i c a n c o a s t o n t h e one
side
a n d t h e C h i n e s e o n t h e other*".
The astonishing fact is
t h a t while i n the n o r t h M a h m u d of G h a z n i a n d
Mohammed
G h o r i were r a v a g i n g a n d p l u n d e r i n g c a p i t a l after c a p i t a l a n d
t e m p l e after t e m p l e o f t h e H i n d u s , a n d t r a m p l i n g d o w n t h e i r
powerful
k i n g d o m s , i n the
South
t h e one a t B h u v a n e s h w a r w e r e
being
the colossal temples l i k e

erected*'-.
Kings
like
Rajendra Chola marched w i t h their mighty victorious naval

forces, t h r o u g h B u r m a , P e g u , t h e A n d a m a n s a n d t h e N i c o b a r s
5TH
GLORIOUS
197
EPOCH
a n d o t h e r a r c h i p e l a g o s i n t h e E a s t e r n Sea**. T h e y v i s i t e d t h e
H i n d u confederate states i n J a v a , I n d o - C h i n a , a n d T h a i l a n d ,
conquered
Western
the
Sea,
Lakhadiv and
and
finally
M a l d i v a i s l a n d states i n the
conquering
Ceylon
hoisted
their
i n v i n c i b l e flag o n t h e S o u t h e r n O c e a n * ' .
496.
authority
I t is doubtless that o n
the
strength
o f religious
of M e d h a t i t h i i l l u m i n e d b y the glorious t r a d i t i o n
o f C h a n a k y a t h e s e v i c t o r i o u s H i n d u n a v a l forces
k i n g d o m a f t e r k i n g d o m b e y o n d t h e g r e a t seas a n d
conquered
annexed
t h e m to the A r y a n empire. T h i s was a c c o m p l i s h e d not o n the

h o b b y horse o f t i g h t conventions, a n d r i g i d injunctions w h i c h
came i n t o force a c e n t u r y
o r t w o before,
b u t because o f the
enlightening and guiding commentaries of M e d h a t i t h i .
CHAPTER
INTERMITTENT HINDU RETALIATION

MUSLIM RELIGIOUS
497.
AGAINST
AGGRESSION
A t t h e e n d o f a n e a r l i e r c h a p t e r we h a d e x p r e s s e d
o u r a s t o n i s h m e n t as t o h o w t h e H i n d u S o c i e t y d i d n o t p e r i s h
C o m p l e t e l y i n s p i t e o f t h e v a r i o u s defects o f c l a s s - d i f f e r e n c e s ,
b a n o n reconversion, misconceptions about
like,
and
F o r , b e y o n d the
frontiers
such M u s l i m religious aggression
n a t i v e s t h e r e were t o t a l l y d e p r i v e d o f t h e i r
northern
to
But
the
and
the
h o w i t e s c a p e d w i t h t h e loss o f o n l y some m i l l i o n s ;
of H i n d u s converted.
wherever
virtues
of
India
t o o k place, the
religions^.
The
coast o f A f r i c a u p t o S p a i n a n d t h e A s i a n l a n d s u p
frontiers
in India
successful*.
of India
alone
their
were
totally converted to Islam.
a t t e m p t s were
not
completely
A t the time of M u h a m m a d K a s i m ' s i n v a s i o n o f
S i n d h i n the 8 t h c e n t u r y a n d t h e n from the 11th c e n t u r y

for
nearly
i.e..
thousand years from the marauding expedition
of M a h m u d of G h a z n i a n d o f G h o r i to the complete overthrow

of
the
M o g h u l [empire b y the Peshwas i n the 18th c e n t u r y ,
t h e M u s l i m i n v a d e r s v i o l e n t l y con-verted l a k h s o f H i n d u s a n d
t r i e d to m u l t i p l y t h e i r numbers.
landmost
adverse
for
the
The circumstances
Hindusalso favoured
W h y t h e n d i d the M u s l i m s f a i l to d e s t r o y the H i n d u
in
this
them.
Society
completely ?
498.
The
first
reason w h i c h
can explain this strange
occurrence is the p o l i t i c a l defeat w h i c h the H i n d u s

o n these M u s l i m s .
In
the
i n i t i a l stages
inflicted
B h i m ' and Rana
Pratap* a n d other R a j p u t princes a n d n e x t the
Hindu
kings
of Vijayanagar^ h a d rendered the M u s l i m power out of g e a r

and crippled it.
and
L a s t l y the M a r a t h a s dealt i t
deadly
blows
fluttered
their v i c t o r i o u s banner under the leadership o f
the Peshwar
right u p to A t t o c k . T h i s p o l i t i c a l defeat o f the
5TH
GLORIOUS
Muslims
at
19^
EPOCH
t h e h a n d s o f t h e H i n d u s , -which i s w e l l k n o w n t o
a l l , made i t impossible for the M u s l i m s to b r i n g a l l the H i n d u s

under t h e i r green
499.
But
flag.
the
other
potent
reason
for this
strange-
p h e n o m e n o n is t h a t t h e r e a r o s e f r o m t i m e t o t i m e h e r o i c m e n
and
women
religious
-warriors
aggression
who staunchly
opposed
the
armed
o f the M u s l i m s w i t h counter-aggression
following the precepts o f M a h a r s h i D e v a l a n d M e d h a t i t h i .

is
this
counter-aggression
on the
H i n d u s t h a t has r e a l l y s a v e d t h e
extinction.
religious front
Hindu
by
society from
It
the
total
Some s t r a y i n c i d e n t s are c i t e d here to show h o w
the H i n d u s d i d i t .
500.
(1)
After
the
Muslims
conquered
celebrated B a p p a R a v a l of M e v a d * attacked
b u t the
Muslim
married
only
H e even went further.
biographies)
a Muslim
o f the
Rajput
princess^ w h o w a s
A s the Rassos
princes
tell
he
his
final
other
H i s offsprings from t h i s M u s l i m c o n v e r t e d princess
w e r e r e s p e c t e d i n t h e s o c i e t y as
S u n god*.
the
us,
c a p t u r e d at the
M u s l i m r o u t a n d k e p t her i n his harem along w i t h

queens.
the
Sindb
strongholds beyond that land and annexed
them to his territory.

(Political
Sindh,
not
born i n the
family
I n respect of this progeny o f the K i n g o f
H i n d u s of that
time
d i d not
of
the
Mevad,
always act w i t h foolish
r e l i g i o e i t y o f the M a r a t h a s w h o refused t o accept the s o n

the
v a l i a n t Bajirao Peshwa from
his M u s l i m wife,
of
Mastani,
a n d forced the c h i l d b a c k i n t o the M u s l i m society^.

501.
(2)
R a v a l Chechak o f J a i s a l m i r married the
dau
ghter of Sultan H a i b a t k h a n , named S o m a l d e v i and established

h e r h o n o u r a b l y i n h i s Y a d a v race^".
602.
(3) W h e n K n n w a r J a g m a l , t h e
eldest
son o f R a o
M a l l i n a t h R a t h o d of M a r w a d h e r o i c a l l y defeated the M u s l i m
Sultan of Gujarat and
annexed
married
daughter o f the S u l t a n , called G i n d o l i
publicly
the
i t to
h i s o w n d o m a i n , he-
who was renowned for her exceptional beauty, a n d established

h i s o f f s p r i n g s , b o r n o f her, a m o n g s t t h e h i g h r a n k e d J a g i r d a r s
of
Marwad
completely!!.
and
assimilated
them
amongst
the
Rajputs
200
5 0 3 . (4)
seem
to
Besides a l l these, the
have
effected
H i n d u s here a n d
bold, prudent counter-strokes to the
t e r r i b l e c a l a m i t y o f the mass conversions
of H i n d u s by
M u s l i m aggressors, a n d f o i l e d t h e i r attempts^*.
B a i m a l , the K i n g o f M a r w a d , captured
and
after
there
reconverting
them
to
600 M u s l i m
Hinduism
the
F o r instance,
women,
married them
p u b l i c l y to several noblemen o f his court.

5 0 4 . (5)
Kumbha'rana of Mevad
likewise defeated
the
M u s l i m s t a k i n g a l l the captured M u s l i m w o m e n to his

dom.
He
reconverted
them
and
married
them
king
to
his
n o b l e m e n as p e r t h e i r wishes^*.
5 0 5 . (6)
The celebrated
historian of Rajastan,
Major
T o d , has n a r r a t e d m a n y more instances o f this t y p e .

5 0 6 . (7)
T h e different p o l i t i c a l histories, called Rassos
o f the R a j p u t r o y a l f a m i l i e s , also m e n t i o n m a n y instances o f

this
type
of conversion
and assimilation of Muslim women
into the H i n d u society.

. 5 0 7 . (8)
R a j a J a y a s t h i t i o f N e p a l also avenged M u s l i m
religious aggression i n l i k e manner. H e too followed M e d h a t i

thi's p o l i c y of c r u s h i n g the w i c k e d enemy.
A b o u t A . D . 1360,
Shamsuddin, the Newab of B e n g a l , attacked N e p a l a n d p l a y e d

havoc there, destroying m a n y H i n d u a n d
converting
subjects.
violently
hundreds
of
W h e n this brave H i n d u K i n g
he made N e p a l a h o t - b e d for the

completely
and
avenged
the
N o t o n l y d i d he r e b u i l d t h e
B u d d h i s t temples,
Hindu
and
Buddhist
came to
the throne
Muslims,
drove them
ruined H i n d u
t e m p l e s b u t he e v e n r e c o n v e r t e d t o H i n d u i s m
tunate
Hindus and
out
wrongs done t o his subjects.

and
Buddhist
a l l the
unfor
B u d d h i s t s who h a d been the v i c t i m s o f
t h e M u s l i m aggression^*,
5 0 8 . (9)
Tarikhs^^
one
I n the h i s t o r i c a l records of the times,
like the
c u r i o u s l y finds t h e M u s l i m w r i t e r s t h e m s e l v e s
c o m p l a i n i n g that, at the least o p p o r t u n i t y , the H i n d u K a f i r s

c o n v e r t e d e v e n t h e M u s l i m women^* t o H i n d u i s m a n d m a r r i e d
them i n the H i n d u c o m m u n i t y .
Such
t r a c e w h a t e v e r c a n be f o u n d i n o u r
events,
Hindu
of which
no
historical books,
a r e a v a i l a b l e o n l y i n the M u s l i m h i s t o r i c a l records.
5TH G L O R I O U S
201
EPOCH
5 0 9 . (10)
F o r instance, i n Tarikh-i-Sorathi', its M u s l i m
T^riter says, " E v e n at the troubled times o f M a h m u d Ghazni's

expeditions the K i n g o f A n h i l w a d at the
carried away several
women
who
of the
Turkish,
lingered behind
unhesitatingly."
He
also
firstl*
opportunity
Moghul
and
Afghan
a n d the H i n d u s m a r r i e d t h e m
puts
i t on record t h a t 'whenever
possible the H i n d u s carried away M u s l i m

a n d c o n v e r t e d t h e m t o H i n d u i s m !'
interesting information on the
women
H e has
en
masse
a l s o g i v e n some
purification and reconversion
ceremony o f M u s l i m w o m e n p e r f o r m e d b y the H i n d u s ^ ^
510.
class, the
heads*".
H e s a y s , ' w h i l e c o n v e r t i n g t h e M u s l i m w o m e n as a
Hindu
priests
burned
some
barley
d u n g (of c o u r s e
i^M'M)
to d r i n k .
per t h e i r tastes a n d desires.
women
them purgatives a n d v o m i t t i n g drugs,

among
the
married
various
these
as
and thereafter
T h e fairest women
of high ranking
Sardars
and
distri-
f e l l to the
noblemen
those o f decent b i r t h and lineage w h i l e the
lot
married
maids a n d slaves
were w e d d e d to the H i n d u s o f t h e i r respective

whole p r o g e n y o f these w o m e n was
H i n d u s gave
H i n d u c a s t e s a n d classes
according to their ranks.

Hindus.
them
A t some places, i n the ceremo
n i a l mass conversion o f M u s l i m
them
their
with cow-
T h e n they were considered
fit f o r a l l m u t u a l d e a l i n g s a n d t h e H i n d u s
Ijuted
over
T h e n t h e y w e r e g i v e n some w a t e r m i x e d
classes.
The
completely merged
into
t h o s e r e s p e c t i v e classes o f t h e H i n d u s o c i e t y . "
5 1 1 . (11)
When
Arundevrai of
Ajmer
overcame
the
M u s l i m s a n d o u s t e d t h e m f r o m h i s l a n d , he p e r f o r m e d a g r e a t
ceremony to purify the l a n d w h i c h was
rendered
impure
by
the M u s l i m c o n t a c t a n d at t h a t h o l y place b u i l t a b i g t e m p l e
and a l a k e n a m e d ' A n a s a g a r ' * ! .
who
were
converted
A l l the
lake,
and
women
at the t i m e o f the M u s l i m d o m i n a t i o n
were a l l reconverted to H i n d u i s m
this Anasagar
men
and
by
merely
moreover,
i t was
religious precept that whichever M u s l i m
dipping
into
g i v e n o u t as a
convert
bathed
in
this l a k e , w i t h due d e c l a r a t i o n of his i n t e n t i o n , a n d a c c o r d

i n g t o some p r o c e d u r e , w a s t o
could enter H i n d u i s m .
be
considered
purified
and
202
SIX G L O R I O U S E P O C H S O F I N D I A N
6 1 2 . (12)
A m a r s i n g Maharaj o f J a i s a l m i r also performed
a similar ceremony and b u i l t a

this
lake,
sanctified
by
lake
formerly
d i p p e d en masse, d e c l a r i n g
their
religious
and
chanted
authorities
called Amarsagar.
In
the great ceremony, thousands o f
H i n d u s i n S i n d h , w h o were
Hinduism
HISTORY
converted
intention
to
to
Islam,
enter
into
Mantras while they bathed, and the
recognised
their
purification
and
reconversion to H i n d u i s m .
6 1 3 . (13)
ranyaswami
A reference h a s t o be m a d e
to
Shree
to check the M u s l i m religious aggression

H i n d u s to retaliate b y bringing forth
by
inspiring
revolutionary
of religious authority a n d sometimes enunciating

ous
Vidya-
who like Maharshi Deval and Medhatithi tried
laws** f o r t h e
purpose.
Shree
new religi
V i d y a r a n y a s w a m i had.
accepted not o n l y the supreme leadership (authority)

religious institution of Shankaracharya at
empire
in
order
to
establish i n
its
to
nate H i n d u s leading
publicly
Harihar and
a miserable
reconverted
Bukka ;
and
life
the
when
under
once
Hindu
H e produced not
only religious a u t h o r i t y for the reconversion o f the

himself
the
but
overthrow
place
to protect Hinduism**.
of
Shringeri,
also of the r e v o l u t i o n a r y i n s t i t u t i o n designed

the M u s l i m power a n d
the
proofs**^
unfortu
Islam,
forcibly
but
he
converted
these
two great warriors,
defeated the M u s l i m s on several occasions
a n d established in
A . D . 1336 t h e H i n d u S t a t e o f V i j a y a n a g a r , he h i m s e l f c r o w n e d
a n d r e c o n v e r t e d H a r i h a r as t h e H i n d u E m p e r o r * ^ .
514.
After
the
overthrow
of
the
Muslim
power
in
G o m a n t a k this v e r y V i d y a r a n y a M a d h a v a c h a r y a b u i l t at
holy place
lake
named
a.
M a d h a v t e e r t h a n d effected m a s s -
reconversion of the M u s l i m i z e d H i n d u s w i t h ceremonial baths

in it.
H e also p r o v i d e d a religious a u t h o r i t y
for the
future
disciples
Shree
reconversion and purification.

5 1 5 . (14)
Shree
R a m a n a n d a n d Shree
Ramanujacharya,
his
C h a i t a n y a Prabhu*^
of
purified hundreds of M u s l i m i z e d H i n d u s w i t h
Bengal
also
an a d m i n i s t r a
t i o n of the vows of V a i s h n a v i s m .
5 1 6 . (15)
I t is w e l l k n o w n t h a t
the
most
daring
and.
5TH
GLORIOUS
203:
EPOCH
v a l i a n t Shree S h i y a c h h a t r a p a t i who avenged

done
to
the
state, himself
Hindus
a l l the
by establishing a H i n d u
reconverted
Bajaji
wrongs
independent
Nimbalkar*'' and
Netaji
Palkar** w h o h a d been forced to c o u r t I s l a m .

A COUNTER-AGGRESSION ?
5 1 7 . (16)
Towards the
end
opened, w i t h his huge fourfold

offensive a g a i n s t t h e H i n d u s .
o f h i s carreer,
B u t no
sooner d i d h e
the S o u t h , the R a j p u t s r e t a l i a t e d w i t h the same
vehemence and v i g o u r and made up for

numerical
determined
B e f o r e he f e l l u p o n t h e M a r a
t h a s he w a n t e d t o c r u s h t h e R a j p u t s .
go a w a y to
Aurangzeb-
a r m y , the most
losses
o f the
Hindus.
J o d h p u r m a y be c i t e d here*.
the h u m i l i a t i o n a n d
The
glaring
U n d e r the
powerful Maharana Jaswantsingh
and
R a t h o d , not o n l y the Masjids erected
instance o f
leadership
the
brave
of
the
Durgadas;
by Aurangzeb on
the
r u i n s o f H i n d u t e m p l e s , b u t a l l o t h e r M a s j i d s a l s o were r a i s e d
to the g r o u n d a n d on their site
Hindu
temples
were
built.
T h e J o d h p u r i a n R a j p u t s reconverted not only the M u s l i m i z e d

H i n d u s b u t as m a n y o f t h e
extensive scale.
Muslims
as
they
could
on
an
I f the M u s l i m armies went on t h r o w i n g b e e f
into the H i n d u temples a n d wells,
the
Rathod
armies
cast,
p o r k ' " i n M a s j i d after M a s j i d a n d p a i d t h e m i n t h e same c o i n .

Hundreds
of Muslim
women were
converted
to H i n d u i s m
a n d m a r r i e d to the R a j p u t s or were s i m p l y kept
as
concubi
nes l i k e t h e H i n d u w o m e n b y t h e M u s l i m s before t h e m .
The
w h o l e o f t h e M u s l i m s o c i e t y i n R a j p u t a n a was h o r r o r - s t r i c k e n
t o see t h i s f e r o c i o u s o u t b u r s t
of H i n d u
for the s i n o f e a t i n g a n d d r i n k i n g w i t h the
rage.
Not
merely
Muslims, but
for
h a v i n g cohabited with and married M u s l i m women, and even

k e e p i n g t h e m i n t h e i r houses, H i n d u s w e r e n o
ostracized.
F o r at least t h i r t y
to
longer s o c i a l l y
forty years
this
Hindu
r e t a h a t o r y aggression on the M u s l i m s spread a n d glowed a n d

resounded through t o w n after t o w n a n d village
in
the H i n d u s t a t e s i n R a j a s t h a n .
after
I t is o f course,
village
needless
to say t h a t w i t h the decline of the power of the brave D u r g a

das R a t h o d , t h i s f e r o c i o u s a p p e a r a n c e
o f the H i n d u
society
204
HISTORY
also vanished'!.
REASON ?
518.
the
T h e reason is o n l y this t h a t the a b i d i n g state of
Hindu
m i n d at
that
time
d i d not
favour
religious
counter-aggression, but social boycott.

T H E INNATE CAPACITY O F T H E HINDUS F O R
REJUVENATION
519.
I t is i n t e r e s t i n g to note h o w side b y
side w i t h the
repeated a n n i h i l a t i n g aggressions of M a h m u d of G h a n z i
Ghori a n d o t h e r M u s l i m s ; a n d s i d e b y s i d e ,
n u m e r i c a l losses suffered b y
the
Hindus
morbid
misconception of virtues
the ban
on
repurification
and
and
into
action
elsewhere,
because
of
their
caste-differences
reconversion,
native missionary spirit a n d urge o f the

burst
and
again, w i t h huge
the
Hindu
acquiring not
and
age-old
nation
also
only political
power b u t a s s i m i l a t i n g newer tribes of thousands of people !

T h e s t o r y o f the c o n v e r s i o n o f t h e A h o m ' * t r i b e
H i n d u i s m c a n be
c i t e d here as a s a m p l e ,
t i m e the spread of the

beyond,
referred to
Hindu
empire
in Assam
to
n o t i n g at t h e s a m e
in
already towards the
Indo-China
and
end of
last
the
chapter.
520.
marine
W h i l e hundreds of H i n d u warships
were
l o r d i n g over the
vast
seas
and
and
merchant-
oceansthe
Gangasagar (The B a y o f B e n g a l ) , the S i n d h u s a g a r (the B a y o f

B o m b a y ) a n d the whole o f the I n d i a n Oceanright from the
S o u t h e r n e n d o f A f r i c a to the v e r y coast o f C h i n a , i t was
impossible for any
H i n d u to have ever thought
g a r l y b a n on Sea-Voyage !
Hindus)
is
also
T h i s c o n q u e s t o f t h e seas ( b y t h e
referred to
earlier.
T h e conversion of the
A h o m t r i b e t o H i n d u i s m i s d e s c r i b e d here as
of how v i s - a - v i s the vast
numerical
losses
n o r t h because o f t h e d i a b o l i c o n s l a u g h t s o f
Ghazni
and
Ghori,
the
o f the beg
Hindus
an
illustration
suffered
the
the
went o n w i n n i n g religious
victories a n d assimilating thousands of alien people

H i n d u religion.
in
M a h m u d of
into
the
5TH
GLORIOUS
521.
205
EPOCH
B e y o n d A s s a m , m a n y w i l d tribes lived a
life f o r generations together,

plunder.
nomadie
subsisting on marauding
and
A h o m , a b r a n c h o f one o f t h e s e t r i b e s , c a l l e d Shan'*^
began to press h a r d since the 8 t h c e n t u r y A . D . o n the H i n d u

kings of V a r m a n , Salstam and
Assam.
rule
I n the end i n A . D .
a l l these lands'^.
Pal'*
dynasties
adjoining
1228 K i n g S u k a p h a
began
to
H e w a s t h e first k i n g t o c a l l h i m s e l f
a n d h i s subjects A h o m ' ^ A j o d i . e . u n r i v a l l e d ! These
new
administrators of the land b o l d l y a n d successfully faced even

the M o g h u l m i g h t " .
Sukapha's
A h o m , and modern Assam,
k i n g d o m was
also
called
i n the o p i n i o n o f some scholars^
is the c o r r u p t f o r m o f A h o m " .
521-A.
T h e m o s t a s t o n i s h i n g f a c t i s t h a t a m o n g these-
v a r i o u s m o u n t a i n t r i b e s , as a m o n g t h e H u n s a n d S a k a s ,
Hindu
missions and
missionaries then
p l a n t e d the principles a n d rules

down by Hinduism,
e x i s t i n g there
the
had
o f r e l i g i o u s c o n d u c t , as l a i d
so d e e p l y a n d
firmly
t h a t as s o o n as h e
c o n q u e r e d A s s a m i n A . D - 1554 a n o t h e r A h o m k i n g a l o n g w i t h
many
of his tribe
whole tribe
accepted
o f thousands
H i n d u society.
Hinduism'*.
of people
Gradually that
merged itself into
the
T h a t k i n g changed his original name i n the
S h a n dialect to Jaydhwajsingh*", a name a m o n g the H i n d u

K s h a t r i y a s . A l l the later A h o m kings too took for themselves
H i n d u n a m e s alone*!.
BAN O N CROSSING ATTOCK AND
522.
W h i l e the brave tribes, l i k e
A h o m , were
courting Hinduism
was n o l i k e l i h o o d o f a n y b a n
SEA-VOYAGE
the above-mentioned
even i n its evil days, there
on purification or
differences t o s t o p t h e m f r o m d o i n g s o .
any
some new a d d i t i o n to the already e x i s t i n g numerous

in
the
Hindu
nation.
Some
caste-
F o r these o n l y m a d e
castes
o f their customs a n d manners
w e r e l i m i t e d t o t h e i r p a r t i c u l a r castes b u t a l l o t h e r r i t e s a n d
ceremonies
were c o m m o n t o a l l i n s t r i c t c o n f o r m i t y w i t h the
injunctions of the H i n d u Smritis*'.

and
reconversion
The ban on purification
was being enforced more a n d more s t r i c t l y
o n l y towards the n o r t h up to the P u n j a b ,
s o l e l y because
of
206
the ruthless atrocities o f the M u s l i m s . T h e rest o f the I n d i a n

c o n t i n e n t w a s w h o l l y free f r o m t h e d a n g e r o f M u s l i m d o m i n a
tion.
The M u s l i m s had not yet made any further
^Naturally the ban on purification
and
headway.
reconversion had
so f a r ^ p r e s e n t e d i t s e l f t o t h e m i n a n y u r g e n c y .
not
I t s h o u l d be
t o l d here t h a t t h e b a n o n t h e c r o s s i n g o f t h e A t t o c k , i.e.
injunction
appearing
i n the
t o cross t h e I n d u s a n d t o
go
over
into
the
Muslim
m u s t h a v e been p r o m u l g a t e d b y o u r t r a d i t i o n a l i s t
w i t h the
sole i n t e n t i o n
impossible
that
of saving
crossing
the
Hinduism.
Indus
proved
that
even
after
the
lands,
priesthood
For, it
meant
H i n d u i s m (the V e d i c c u l t ) a n d b e i n g p o l l u t e d ,
amply
the
later smritis, declaring it a sin
was
abandoning
as
it
is
now
ravages of M a h m u d of
G h a z n i , the whole o f the region b e y o n d the I n d u s even up
to
t h e M o u n t P a r i y a t r a ( H i n d u k u s h m o u n t a i n s ) was r e c o n q u e r e d
b y the H i n d u s and
Even
up
the
H i n d u rule
spread
up
to
Khotan.
to t h a t time ' K r u n v a n t o V i s h w a m A r y a m ' was the
m o t t o inscribed on our
national
flag.
'Traverse
the
whole
w o r l d for spreading A r y a d h a r m a ' was the supreme unqualified

religious order o f the d a y !
523-4.
mentioned
But
it
becomes
above t h a t
it
clear
from
the historical facts
is o n l y w h e n
the
Hindu
states
b e y o n d the I n d u s were l i q u i d a t e d , thousands of H i n d u s began

t o be v i o l e n t l y c o n v e r t e d
who subjected
persecution.
to I s l a m b y the d e v i l i s h M u s l i m s ,
the followers of other religions to
harrowing
The b a n on crossing the A t t o c k must, therefore,
h a v e been e n f o r c e d o w i n g t o t h e h e l p l e s s n e s s
caused
by
the
l a c k of a n y armed s u p p o r t for the H i n d u s i n those regions.

Another
proof
smarta order
adding
of this
i s the
provision i n the
(order-system-laid
down
by
(Smrityaite)
the
or deleting a c c o r d i n g to the times a n d
smritis)
circumstances
t h e r e l i g i o u s d u t i e s b e n e f i c i a l o r h a r m f u l t o the n a t i o n .
verse :
' D i f f e r e n t were
the
religious
rites
a n d duties o f the k r i t , D w a p a r a n d
other
e p o c h s (ages) ( B u t ) o w i n g t o
the d e t e r i o r a t i o n
o f the
ages
for
the
The
5TH GLORIOUS
207
EPOCH
duties
of men
have
come t o
be
different'
^^?:
^ ' ^ ^ ^
expresses t h e i d e a v e r y s u c c i n c t l y .
525.
N a t u r a l l y when the
H i n d u kingdoms beyond
the
I n d u s were lost a n d the H i n d u s a n d P e r s i a n s a n d others were

converted
to I s l a m , under
unbearable
M u s l i m powers established there,
and
persecution
as
b y the
such when to
go
b e y o n d t h e I n d u s became as h o r r i b l e as t o a b a n d o n o n e ' s o w n
r e l i g i o n , i t must have become absolutely necessary
smritis
to
times)
that
that
the
Muslim
issue t h e
it
land
land.
was
for
the
n e w o r d e r o f the d a r k e s t h o u r (adverse
s i n f u l f o r a n y H i n d u t o cross t h e I n d u s ,
beyond the
Indus
s h o u l d be
considered
F r o m this time onwards therefore, the ban on
c r o s s i n g A t t o c k m u s t h a v e been s t r i c t l y e n f o r c e d .
626-528.
the
T h e verse i n B h a v i s h y a Puran** w h i c h describes
new boundaries of I n d i a , a n d w h i c h I m y s e l f brought to
l i g h t f o r t h e first time**.
'The
Aryan
nation
Sindhusthan.
Indus
is
is b e s t
called
The l a n d b e y o n d the
made
the
land
of
the
M u s l i m s b y t h a t great soul.'
%H TflcTRT
must
have
been
appended
to
the
II
smritis at this t i m e i.e.
after M o h a m m e d G h o r i ' s i n v a s i o n . T h i s t i m e i s a l s o m e n t i o n e d
in that verse itself. T h e then H i n d u Maharajagreat
w h o fixed t h i s b o u n d a r y , a n d w h o i s r e f e r r e d t o here
King
by
the
p h r a s e ' b y t h a t g r e a t s o u l ' m u s t p r o b a b l y be M a h a r a j a Bhoj*

o f D h a r a (C 9 9 9 A C - 1054 A C ) the g r e a t e s t
rulers o f the t i m e .
a m o n g the H i n d u
208
SIX G L O R I O U S E P O C H S
O F INDIAN
HISTORY
SMRITIS A N D T H E B A N O N S E A V O Y A G E S
629.
Although
the
Muslim political
conquests
i n the
n o r t h brought u p o n the H i n d u n a t i o n t h i s miserable c a l a m i t y

of
narrowing the
northern and north-western boundaries o f
I n d i a , yet it was limited

India,
on
this
to
the
north
alone.
The
rest
w a s free t o a s s i m i l a t e n e w e r t r i b e s b e y o n d A s s a m , free
the
mistress
of
side o f the P u n j a b , the w h o l e o f S i n d h u s t h a n
of the
to
be
e a s t e r n , w e s t e r n a n d s o u t h e r n seas a n d
extend its rule right up to I n d o - C h i n a a n d w i n new victories.

Sinhaldweep
(Ceylon) was
also
Baby
Indiaa
setellite
I n d i a n state ! F o r , the i s l a n d o f C e y l o n h a d a l l a l o n g been

ruled by royal dynasties
true
o f I n d i a n extraction**! T h e same i s
o f the L a k h a d i v a n d M a l d i v a n d other archipelagos*" i n
the vast ocean u p to the A f r i c a n Coast, w h i c h were under the

a u t h o r i t y o f the H i n d u k i n g s .
order
b a n n i n g sea-voyage at this
of
I t is foolish to t h i n k
of
any
b y the S m r i t i s which claimed to follow the V e d i c cult,
a l l the
quarters
time.
l i k e the
The
greatest
conquerors
E m p e r o r R a j e n d r a C h o l a were
strict followers o f the V e d i c cult, and t o o k for themselves the

title,
'Trisamudreshwar'ruler
o f " S a m r a t " i n the
of the
t h r e e seasas
that
north.
SEA VOYAGE AND FETTERS

630-533.
above
The verse,
indirectly points
fra*^
to the
reason
^STn'T ^
q^'...cited
w h y helpless
Hindu
l a w givers** o f l a t e r d a y s , l a b o u r i n g u n d e r p o l i t i c a l s l a v e r y ,
were
obliged to
clamp
seas i n t h e S o u t h .
the
prevention
this b a n on the voyage o f the three
The reason w h i c h actuated
i n the
north
of crossing the Indus into the lands beyond
was no other t h a n the religious persecution of the H i n d u s b y

alien religious fanatics.
I n order t h a t the insertion into
old o r i g i n a l smritis of new precepts a n d
bans,
calculated
the
to
m e e t t h e c r i t i c a l s i t u a t i o n s a r i s i n g i n f u t u r e , m i g h t be p o s s i b l e ,
a n e w c o n c e p t o f t h e d e t e r i o r a t i o n o f t h e age a n d t h e
o n r u l e s o f c o n d u c t p r e s c r i c e d i n t h e ^fesfsq
adopted.
It
is
needless
to say
that
SRRTJI
this
chapter
was cleverly
concept
of
the
d e t e r i o r a t i o n o f t h e age a n d t h e t h e o r y o f i(iRi<fs4 t h i n g s d i d a c t -
5TH GLORIOUS
EPOCH
u a l l y affect a d v e r s e l y the i m m u t a b i l i t y o f t h e o l d s m r i t i s . B u t
s u c h a n i n d i r e c t change, i n t h e best i n t e r e s t s o f t h e s o c i e t y ,
w a s u n a v o i d a b l e f o r the r e l i g i o u s l a w - g i v e r s o f the t i m e s , w h o
s o m e t i m e s m o d i f i e d o r e n l a r g e d some o l d p r e c e p t s w h i l e t h e y
i n t r o d u c e d some a l t o g e t h e r n e w ones.
etc., which
occurs i n most
The verse,
tki^*\
o f the s m r i t i s m e n t i o n e d a b o v e ,
bears o u t t h i s r e m a r k v e r y c l e a r l y .
I t is o n l y i n the
smritis
c o m p i l e d o r e d i t e d i n t h i s S m r i t y i t e f a s h i o n after the p e r i o d s
of
Maharshi
Deval
and
Acharya
Medhatithi
that
the
u n e q u i v o c a l b a n o n sea v o y a g e , d e n y i n g e v e r y s o r t o f r e d e m p
t i o n f o r one
u n d e r t a k i n g sea v o y a g e , a n d m a k i n g i l l e g a l t h e
acceptance o f such a person i n t o his original religion or caste,

seems t o h a v e been e n f o r c e d s t r i c t l y .
zes w i t h
the
This period synchroni
the preponderance of Christians, more p a r t i c u l a r l y
Portuguese,
i n o u r W e s t e r n Sea w i t h
persecution and p r o s e l y t i z a t i o n of the

in
the
Portuguese
thousands
of H i n d u s
G o m a n t a k (Goa) a n d w i t h t h e A r a b
Sumatra
a n d I n d o - C h i n a a n d the
occupation of J a v a ,
wholesale v i o l e n t conver
s i o n o f the H i n d u - B u d d h i s t p o p u l a t i o n o f t h o s e l a n d s .
This
w a s t h e p e r i o d w h e n t h e sea-faring H i n d u - B u d d h i s t s t a t e s o f
the
greater
I n d i a n empire,
staunchly
supported
by
the
gallant navies of the Cholas and the Pandyas along with the
whole of Southern I n d i a fell
d e v a s t a t e d before
the M u s l i m
m i g h t . I t w a s t h e same p e r i o d w h e n the H i n d u s h i p s s t o p p e d
v i s i t i n g those distant states, a n d the H i n d u s lost a l l
with
them.
It
was
contact
the m o s t m i s e r a b l e , the m o s t w r e t c h e d
p e r i o d i n t h e r e l i g i o u s a n d p o l i t i c a l l i f e o f the H i n d u n a t i o n .
N a t u r a l l y , this
must
sea-faring
strictly
Hindus.
was
have been the period when the ban o n

and
universally clamped
on
the
A n d i t is only i n the latest smritis of this period,
l e t i t be r e m e m b e r e d ,
t h a t t h e verses a b o u t
the b a n
on
the
c r o s s i n g o f A t t o c k a n d t h a t o n s e a - f a r i n g are to be f o u n d !
534.
It
is clear from the
t h i n g s t h a t i t is o n l y w h e n
of
above-mentioned
every H i n d u
t h e t h r e e I n d i a n seas h a d t o f a l l a
state o f
rover crossing a n y
prey to the
rapacious
M u s l i m o r C h r i s t i a n c r o c o d i l e s , w i t h no H i n d u p o w e r o v e r l o r d
i n g t h e sea a n y l o n g e r t o
protect h i m from t h a t tragic fate.
210
I t was w i t h
society,
this noble
intention
of protecting
that their foremost leaders had to
HISTORY
the H i n d u
issue t h i s b a n
t h i s o r d e r n o t t o cross t h e seas o n a n y o c c a s i o n .
535.
A nation,
w h i c h is obliged to
h u m i l i a t i o n heaped on its
natives
suffer a l l s o r t s o f
a n d the
adherents o f the
n a t i v e r e l i g i o n (one w h i c h i s o b l i g e d t o see h e l p l e s s l y f o r e i g n
M u s l i m or C h r i s t i a n religions imposed on p a i n of death upon
i t s people a n d which sadly lacks the a r m e d
off t h i s d i s a s t r o u s s i t u a t i o n , h a s n o o t h e r
people,
o f course f o r
might to w a r d
go t h a n f o r b i d i t s
self-preservation alone,
from going to
the enemy l a n d s .
SELF-IMPOSITION O F T H E B A N ON CROSSING
ATTOCK OR T H E SEAS
536.
The greatest mistake
m a d e was
various bans were i n t e r p o l a t e d

best m e a n s o f s e r v i n g t h e
that when
these
S m r i t i s as
the
needs o f the p a r t i c u l a r hour,
the
s p u r i o u s verses d e a l i n g w i t h
i n the older
these bans were also g i v e n the
same s a n c t i t y , the same a u t h e n t i c i t y a n d the same i n v i o l

ability by
W
stamping
t h e m w i t h the o l d authoritative seal of
?R7ciJi: ( ' T h i s is t h e o l d t r a d i t i o n ' )
g e n u i n e l y o l d verses.
adverse
times, for
T h a t is w h y
w h i c h these bans o n crossing A t t o c k or
t h e sea w e r e o r i g i n a l l y
favourable times
military
powerful
might
designed,
had
p r e v a i l e d i n as
under
enough
as w a s g i v e n t o t h e
even after the p a r t i c u l a r
not
attack Persia, this
the
off a n d
m u c h as w h e n t h e
Peshwas and
only to
more
Hindu
Ranjit Singh
was
cross A f g h a n i s t a n b u t e v e n
anti-national
however, d i d not vanish..
passed
b l i n d faith i n those bans,
I t was s t i l l b a l k i n g the
credulous
H i n d u S o c i e t y , w i t h the fear o f c o m m i t t i n g a s i n i n crossing

Attock*. T h a t m e a n s e v e n w h e n t h e o n c e b e n e f i c i a l r e l i g i o u s
t r a d i t i o n h a d g r o w n h a r m f u l t o t h e n a t i o n the H i n d u S o c i e t y
was n o t p r e p a r e d to
religious injunction.
would
have
give it up
Even
i m m e d i a t e l y for
when
definitely proved
to
break
fear o f the
that tradition
greatly advantageous to the
n a t i o n and h o l y from the religious p o i n t o f view, the b l i n d

faith i n the o l d t r a d i t i o n t h a t to
b r e a k the o l d c u s t o m was
6TH
GLORIOUS
211
EPOCH
to c o m m i t a sin was still m a i n t a i n e d .

seal
'J^
affixed t o
SERT^:'. w h i c h
these l a t e r
the
I t is, therefore, the
modern writers of Smritis
interpolations and
w h i c h a c t e d as a
bugbear, t h a t p l a y e d the greatest mischief.

537.
T a k e for instance
the ban
on sea-faring !
Had
these writers o f S m r i t i s of later times specifically m e n t i o n e d

that in o l d ' K r i t yug'our Arya
t o cross t h e
(seven)
nation was m i g h t y
enough
seas a n d r u l e o v e r o t h e r i s l a n d s a n d
archipelagos, t h a t even up to the t i m e o f R a j e n d r a C h o l a we

were the l o r d s o f the
three
seas ((^91^*?%) a n d t h a t as s u c h
c r o s s i n g t h e seas w a s e s s e n t i a l f o r t h e s p r e a d o f o u r r e l i g i o n
and
empire and holy; but that
as t h e
l o r d s h i p o f t h e seas h a d n o w b e e n
ing
naval power and
the
u n f o r t u n a t e l y lost, cross
t h e seas a n d g o i n g i n t o t h e e n e m y l a n d i n a h e l p l e s s
h u m b l e w a y w a s h i g h l y i n j u r i o u s t o o u r n a t i o n , a n d so s i n f u l ;
and
t h a t it was,
therefore
banned
till
we r e g a i n e d
that
l o r d s h i p o f t h e seas. H a d t h e y b u t s a i d so i n so m a n y w o r d s !
51 f raig^'Rr: s h o u l d r e a l l y
be c o n s t r u e d
as
^Hcl fieig^TO."
'because o f t h e l o s s o f m i g h t ' .
T h e b u g - b e a r o f ^^ ^v;:
s h o u l d be
to t h a t
t r u l y held up
only
extent.
H a d (once
a g a i n we repeat) the writers of S m r i t i s o f t h a t time announ

ced t h i s c l e a r l y , t h e
tremendously
h a r m f u l consequences o f
t h e s e b a n s o n c r o s s i n g A t t o c k a n d t h e seas, w h i c h t h e n a t i o n
h a d t o suffer , c o u l d h a v e been a v o i d e d t o a l o r g e e x t e n t .
538.
B u t because t h e n e w p r e c e p t s
about the
various
ibans o n c r o s s i n g A t t o c k a n d the seas a n d o t h e r s , w h i c h w e r e

r e a l l y i n t r o d u c e d i n t h e c h a p t e r o n ^fBr^sq t h i n g s b y t h e n e w
r e l i g i o u s l a w - g i v e r s o f l a t e r d a y s , were p u b l i s h e d u n d e r
name of the o l d w r i t e r s of Smritis, they
force t i l l the
end
A l t h o u g h later
were t o
o f t h e qilergiT ( K a l i y u g )
o n b r e a k i n g these b a n s
the
remain in
/.e.permanantly.
itself would have
proved advantageous to the H i n d u s a n d although the H i n d u s

had
become s t r o n g enough to break
that
the
credulous H i n d u
them, i t was impossible
S o c i e t y w o u l d ever have
been
p r e p a r e d t o b r e a k t h e m t i l l t h e d o o m s d a y qsi^f^Rr (the e n d o f
^(151)
because o f t h e specific S m r i t i o r d e r ' t h e s e five s h o u l d
be abandoned
in Kaliyuga
f^î^^ )^''- A g a i n w h e n d i d
212:
t h e (qifegji) K a l i y u g b e g i n ?
when was i t to end ?
of T r u t h
A n d after
( H ? ? ^ ) to
opinionsBi held
on
How
commence
long was i t to last ? A n d
its end,
w h e n was the A g e
once a g a i n ?
these points
by many
law-givers made the confusion worse
The
of our
different
religious
confounded.
T H E CHRISTIAN RELIGIOUS OFFENSIVE

AGAINST T H E HINDUS !
539.
In
paragraph
a n t i q u i t y o f the
According
to
first
the
399
of this book is mentioned
H i n d u contacts w i t h the
Christian mythology,
c e n t u r y A . D . the C h r i s t i a n
the
Christians.
when
i n the
first,
r e l i g i o n b e g a n t o be p r e a c h e d i n
S y r i a , the v e r y Jews w h o h a d crucified Jesus of N a z a r e t h began

to persecute these handful o f C h r i s t i a n s .
some o f the
groups to
Christians
who
seek s h e l t e r w i t h t h e
Z o m o r i n (the
corrupt form
fact, t h a t H i n d u K i n g
A t that very time
k n e w the w a y
t o I n d i a , fled i n
H i n d u K i n g of Malabar^*
of Samudriya).
ought not to
have
A s a matter o f
unconditionally
a l l o w e d these a l i e n p e o p l e t o l a n d o n h i s sea-coast.
B u t being
a f f l i c t e d b y t h e disease o f t h e m o r b i d l y e r r o n e o u s
conception
o f v i r t u e s , t h a t H i n d u k i n g offered
Christians, and
tion.
allocated
H e even went to the
(awia) i n s c r i p t i o n !
shelter to
those S y r i a n
separate t r a c t for t h e i r h a b i t a
l e n g t h o f offering a
copper-plate
r e c o g n i z i n g t h e i r e q u a l i t y o f r i g h t ^ ' as a.
separate caste i n the
gram-panchayat
(town-council). B u t
later o n when these S y r i a n - C h r i s t i a n s came to k n o w t h a t even

i f t h e H i n d u s were f o r c e d
merely
t o eat o r d r i n k w i t h
t h e y w o u l d be p o l l u t e d a n d c o u l d b e c o m e
ancient S y r i a n
spread
Christians,
Christians made an inauspicious start
of Christianity i n India.
Christian century
Whereas
during
(1st C e n t u r y A . D . ) n o t a t r a c e
them
these
o f the
the
first
of Christi
a n i t y c o u l d be f o u n d i n E n g l a n d i t s e l f , i n I n d i a H i n d u s h a d
a l r e a d y b e g u n t o bo f o r c i b l y b a p t i z e d
and made Christians !
(It is w o r t h w h i l e for every H i n d u to r e a d the h i s t o r y o f the

s p r e a d o f C h r i s t i a n i t y i n t h o s e d a y s . M o r e o v e r , i t seems t h a t
the
customs
facilitate
the
and
codes o f
enemy
in
the
conduct
work
which were
likely
to
o f p r o s e l y t i z a t i o n were
5TH GLORIOUS
firmly
213
EPOCH
r o o t e d i n u s as t h e b a s i c r e l i g i o u s c o n d u c t e v e n as f a r
b a c k as t h e
first
century A . D .
alone for w a n t o f space
B u t we w i l l leave this t o p i c
at our
d i s p o s a l a n d because i t has
l i t t l e b e a r i n g u p o n the subject i n h a n d .
540.
H o w e v e r , we s h o u l d l i k e
i n s t a n c e here.
a town used
O n seeing t h a t
to bathe
t o refer t o one p r e g n a n t
a number o f H i n d u people i n
i n a h o l y l a k e , some o f t h o s e S y r i a n -
C h r i s t i a n missionaries thought t h a t even here, they could t r y

the device of p o l l u t i n g
considered
and
themselves
drinking water
with
polluted b y merely eating food or
the
these S y r i a n C h r i s t i a n
C h r i s t i a n i z i n g the H i n d u s , who
Christians.
With
this
intention
missionaries stealthily went
to b i g
l a k e s w h e r e H i n d u p e o p l e u s e d t o go i n l a r g e n u m b e r s f o r a
bath a n d for carrying d r i n k i n g water home. They bathed there
a l o n g w i t h a l l a n d d r a n k i t s w a t e r . T h e n after some d a y s t h e s e
very
missionaries
congregations^*,
followers
themselves
"0
declared
y o u H i n d u s ! W e are
o f Jesus !
W e are
in
you.
their
Christians, the
not H i n d u s ! W e have
bathing i n y o u r lakes along w i t h

our Christian
loudy
been
After worshipping
g o d we d r i n k t h e h o l y w a t e r o f t h e C h r i s t i a n
r e l i g i o n a n d h a v e been
giving
y o u the same w a t e r a l l these
days and y o u drank i t devoutly. A s per y o u r H i n d u religion

whichever H i n d u
d r i n k s the
C h r i s t i a n f o r life.
a l l have become
Christian
water
becomes
T h i s i s y o u r r e l i g i o u s i n j u n c t i o n , so y o u
Christians.
T h a t y o u r other brethren m a y
n o t be d e c e i v e d , w e p i o u s p e o p l e a r e p u b l i s h i n g t h i s t r u t h ! "
This
news s p r e a d a m o n g the C h r i s t i a n s a n d the H i n d u s o f
several villages i n no t i m e .
There was a great
havoc every
w h e r e ! A l l t h o s e H i n d u s b e c a m e i m p u r e a n d so t h e y
t o be b o y c o t t e d .
I n the
began
u s u a l w a y , a l l those villages a n d
t o w n s i n course o f t i m e were s o c i a l l y ostracized a n d became

Christian villages and towns !
541.
N o w we s h a l l cite just for funbut
another i n c i d e n t showing h o w a l l the
fun that kills
h u m a n races a t t h a t
time were fanatics i n the extreme.

541-A.
The early S y r i a n Christian migrants to
were also d i v i d e d
i n t o d i f f e r e n t sects.
They vied
India
w i t h one
214
a n o t h e r as t o
which of them
disseminated the
doctrine more t r u l y i n foreign countries.
Christian
S o t h e sects
other
t h a n t h e one w h i c h h a d C h r i s t i a n i z e d H i n d u v i l l a g e s , protes^ted against the latter a n d out of malice informed the superior
r e l i g i o u s a u t h o r i t i e s i n E u r o p e t h a t t h a t sect h a d c o n v e r t e d
the simple a n d foolish Hindus^^ to Christianity b y a b o m i n a b l e
lies a n d deception, a n d collected contributions, b u t h a d never
preached any Christian
pleaded,
the number
d o c t r i n e s as
o f the
into account, and that they

i n g the
of
prestige
o f the
the incessant
those
Therefore, they
s h o u l d be s t o p p e d f r o m d a m a g
Christian
protests
such.
c o n v e r t s s h o u l d n o t be t a k e n
propagandists.
o f these other
Because
Christian
sects,
H i n d u converts to C h r i s t a n i t y h a d for a long time no
l e g a l s t a t u s as C h r i s t i a n s , a l t h o u g h t h e y t h o u g h t
t o be s u c h , a n d t h e i r
a c c e p t e d noi" w e r e
subscriptions to the C h u r c h
they
allowed
entrance
I n the e n d , the k n o t t y p r o b l e m seemed

by way of sumptuous subscriptions.
themselves
were n o t
i n t o the C h u r c h .
to h a v e been s o l v e d
F o r , a f t e r some d a y s a
directive^* was received from E u r o p e t h a t a l l the H i n d u con

v e r t s were n o w t o be c a l l e d C h r i s t i a n s a n d s u b s c r i p t i o n s f r o m
a l l o f t h e m w e r e n e c e s s a r i l y t o be c o l l e c t e d . L a t e r o n a l l t h e
C h r i s t i a n m i s s i o n a r i e s , t o w h a t e v e r sect t h e y b e l o n g e d , dec^
l a r e d i t t o be t h e i r
only by
religious d u t y to convert the H i n d u s not
h o o k o r b y c r o o k o r b y s l y m e a n s , b u t e v e n b y force
a n d a r m e d force. N a t u r a l l y ,
the elementary ways o f conver
s i o n l i k e m a k i n g t h e H i n d u s eat o r d r i n k w i t h t h e C h r i s t i a n s
were b e y o n d a l l range of dispute a n d doubt.
542.
Thereafter
the S y r i a n
and
other
Christians fell
o u t i n t h e i r o w n c o u n t r y , a n d t h e r e w e r e fierce b a t t l e s f o u g h t
a m o n g s t t h e v a r i o u s C h r i s t i a n sects*'.
three centuries
Therefore, for two or
thereafter the w o r k of the C h r i s t i a n mission
a r i e s i n I n d i a h a d p r a c t i c a l l y s t o p p e d . B u t one t h i n g m u s t be
r e m e m b e r e d i n t h i s c o n t e x t t h a t because t h e r e w a s n o a t t e m p t
whatsoever on the part of the H i n d u s to reconvert the Chris
tianized H i n d u s (Indian Christians) the latter kept on calling
t h e m s e l v e s C h r i s t i a n s a n d ceased t o h a v e a n y r e l a t i o n w h a t
soever w i t h the H i n d u s .
5TH GLORIOUS
543.
In
215
EPOCH
this
movement
i n the
reference.
That
brief
account
fifteenth
is the
one
century
rigorous
carried on b y the Portuguese
great p r o s e l y t i z i n g
deserves
some
proselytizing
missionaries after the passing
of G o m a n t a k into the Portuguese hands a n d the

the centres o f C h r i s t i a n p r o p a g a n d a
on the
T h e i r first e n e r g e t i c a n d
archbishop
the H i n d u s b y
1540^*.
determined
means of any
X a v i e r , who came t o the
slight
movement
opening of
M a l a b a r coast.
to convert
horrible atrocities
was
Saint
land of G o m a n t a k b y about A . D .
After moving heaven and
earth
for the spread
of
C h r i s t i a n i t y (of c o u r s e i n h i s h o r r i b l e w a y ) , he w r o t e s e v e r a l
letters to the E m p e r o r o f P o r t u g a l about
the
obstacles i n
his way of proselytization.

544.
I n one o f h i s l e t t e r s
to the
Portuguese
K i n g he
c o m p l a i n s t h a t t h e P o r t u g u e s e officers i n I n d i a , i n s p i t e o f t h e
f a c t t h a t t h e y were
Christians themselves,
at naught his orders i n respect o f the

faith.
means to grow rich.

true
God,
always on the
helping hand.
which
the
never
addressed from A m b o i n a
King of Portugal,
establish the
on May
Holy
himself
d i d lend
any
(Moluccas) to
16, 1545, " i s t h a t Y o u r
I n q u i s i t i o n because
m a n y who live according to the

t o t h e M o h a m e d a n sect,
of the w o r l d .
T o the service
missionaries like
officers
and a
" T h e s e c o n d n e c e s s i t y f o r t h e C h r i s t i a n s " , he
wrote i n his letter

D. Joao HI,
pleasures
look out for e v e r y
M o n e y was their G o d .
to
had dedicated their lives those
Majesty
propagation of their
T h e y were e n t i r e l y g i v e n to lustful
l i f e o f l u x u r y , a n d were
of the
i r r e v e r e n t l y set
Jewish law and
w i t h o u t a n y fear
t h e r e are
according
of G o d or shame
A n d s i n c e t h e r e are m a n y w h o are s p r e a d a l l
o v e r the fortress there is the
need
o f the H o l y
Inquisition
a n d o f m a n y preachers^." I n o n e o f h i s l e t t e r s t o t h e S o c i e t y
a t R o m e , he w r o t e , " I f i t were n o t f o r t h e o p p o s i t i o n o f t h e
B r a h m i n s we should have
them
of Jesus Christ*"."
B r a h m i n s were alleged to h i n d e r
These
a l l embracing the
the progress of the C h r i s t i a n p r o s e l y t i z i n g m o v e m e n t .

the Christian missionaries went on
religion
While
converting thousands
of
H i n d u s to C h r i s t i a n i t y , these ' w i l y ' B r a h m a n s were f o u n d t o
216
SIX G L O R I O U S
EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY
be s e c r e t l y t a k i n g t h e m a l l t o t h e b a n k s o f t h e M a n d v i r i v e r
a n d bluffed t h e m i n t o b a t h i n g i n the
river.
After
reciting
s o m e verses, i n o r d e r t o w&sh. off a l l s i n s o f b e i n g c o n v e r t e d

t o C h r i s t i a n i t y , they were
Thus
with
these a n d
B r a h m a n s were
d e c l a r e d t o be
various other
a l l e g e d t o be
converts to Christianity.
date and
terrorise
original
blatant
purifying a
Hindus.
lies
these
number of H i n d u
I n spite of a l l attempts, to i n t i m i
these B r a h m a n s , t h e y
were said to
be
carrying on their activities nonchalantly". X a v i e r complains

t h a t t h e P o r t u g u e s e officers i n I n d i a d i d n o t i n f l i c t o n t h e s e
B r a h m a n s s u c h severe p u n i s h m e n t s as
he w o u l d h a v e l i k e d
them to do.
545-
T i r e d of t h e s e i n c e s s a n t c o m p l a i n t s o f t h e C h r i s t i a n
missionaries like St. X a v i e r , the Portuguese

stern orders to
his Governors and
other
Emperor issued
officers t h a t t h e y
s h o u l d n o t n e g l e c t h e l p i n a n y w a y i n t h e s a c r e d (?) cause o f
the
spread of Christianity ; otherwise their whole p r o p e r t y
w o u l d be c o n f i s c a t e d .
E v e n then not
satisfied, St.
went on complaining against the Brahmans. H e

gloated at the tremendous
h a d achieved**.
success h i s p r o s e l y t i z i n g
taken
running away
were the measures t a k e n
afright
villagers, even the
high
against
that
the
people there
for, most
those of the
L e t alone
the
were
severe
Hindus
common
who
Hindu
priests of b i g H i n d u temples, the
monasteries a n d the
all put into prisons and

torture
and
helter-skelter,
d i d not court Christianity.

heads of H i n d u
efforts
A t the v e r y sight o f a Christian missionary,
H i n d u villages were
said to be
Xavier
nevertheless
rich i n the cities were
w e r e s u b j e c t e d t o so m u c h p h y s i c a l
p r i e s t l y class a t
many
p l a c e s is s a i d
to
h a v e m a d e g o o d t h e i r escape t o p l a c e s o u t s i d e G o a , c a r r y i n g
their sacred idols w i t h t h e m .
" W h e n e v e r I hear
of idolatrous w o r s h i p " , wrote S t .
of any
Francis Xavier
to
act
the
S o c i e t y a t R o m e , i n 1543 A . D . , " I go t o t h e p l a c e w i t h a l a r g e
b a n d of these children, w h o v e r y soon
load the d e v i l w i t h a
greater
than
received
amount
of insult and
abuse
he
has
lately
of honour a n d worship from his parents, r e l a t i o n s
a n d acquaintances.
The
children
run at
the
idols,
upset
5TH
GLORIOUS
217
EPOCH
them, dash them down, break them

trample on
them
them,
every
kick them
possible outrage*'."
same society at
to pieces, s p i t o n t h e m ,
about and, i n short,
Rome from
heap o n
H e further wrote
to
the
C o c h i n o n the 2 7 t h J a n . , 1545,
" W h e n a l l are b a p t i z e d , I o r d e r a l l t h e t e m p l e s o f t h e i r false

gods
to
be d e s t r o y e d a n d
pieces**."
a l l the
idols to
" T h e cruelties", writes a
Barreto Miranda,
" w h i c h i n the
be b r o k e n i n t o
Goan Historian, J.C.
name
o f r e l i g i o n o f peace
a n d love this t r i b u n a l (of I n q u i s i t i o n ) practised i n E u r o p e ,

-were c a r r i e d
to
word of theirs
a n d at
their
population
fluctuated
in
pretexts,
even
(of the
and
nod
spread
over
their
hands
could
excesses
in I n d i a
Every
I n q u i s i t o r s ) was a sentence of death,
slightest
have
deepest d u n g e o n s
flames
greater
or
was
the
moved
Asiatic
and who, on
been
clapped
strangled
or
to
terror the vast
regions
the
for
whose
most
frivolous
all time
offered
as
lives
in
the
food for the
o f t h e pyre**." T h e h a r r o w i n g a t r o c i t i e s * * o f S t . X a v i e r
his successors on
the
H i n d u s of his a n d
later dates
cannot be d e s c r i b e d h e r e f o r w a n t o f s p a c e .
546.
I n a l l the provinces i n n o r t h I n d i a
general h a d t o b e a r t h e b r u n t o f t h e M u s l i m
the H i n d u s i n
r e l i g i o u s perse
c u t i o n o n l y . B u t the H i n d u s to the S o u t h of V i n d h y a d r i r i g h t
u p t o R a m e s h w a r a m h a d t o suffer s u c h h o r r i b l e p e r s e c u t i o n
not
only from
ruling
the
five
independent
Muslim
i n the D e c c a n , b u t also from the even
states,
fiercer
then
Portu-
guese, w h o s e b r u t a l t r e a t m e n t o f t h e H i n d u s i n o r d e r t o f o r c e
t h e m t o s w e a r a l l e g i a n c e te t h e C h r i s t i a n f a i t h , seems t o h a v e .
no
parallel.
W h o e v e r wishes t o
harrowing story
Portuguesa',
understand
s h o u l d r e a d 'Os Hindus
b y D r . A n t o n i o Norohna*".
/great a n d s m a l l
volumes
religious persecution
the
De Goa
Although
o f the
H i n d u s b y these
Portuguese
atrocities pale
insignificance, this book is p a r t i c u l a r l y mentioned

Antonio
the Portuguese
High
Norohna
Court
many
o f histories** d e s c r i b e t h e h o r r i b l e
m i s s i o n a r i e s , before w h i c h the M u s l i m
t h e w r i t e r Dr.
whole
Repnblica
happened
i n Goa.
to
into
because
be a judge
The Purtuguese
of
happily
i a v e the honest h a b i t o f preserving a l l the f a v o u r a b l e and
218
SIX G L O R I O U S
unfavourable documents
the
ancient
to
EPOCHS O F INDIAN
regarding their
the modern
times
and
t r a d i t i o n t o m a k e a l l these a v a i l a b l e
ested scholar.
N a t u r a l l y , he g o t
those documents
publicly.
That
and
this
should write this

documents,
books
book
history, right from

i t is their
ancient
for study to any inter
every facility to
thoroughly,
Portuguese
HISTORY
judge
read a l l
completely
of the
High
after t h o r o u g h l y s t u d y i n g
and
Court
all
the
i n c l u d i n g the o r i g i n a l letters of t h e t h e n r u l i n g
Portuguese Emperor,
the
at that time i n India,
Portuguese
a n d the
Christan
then
Pope
missionaries
o f R o m e , is the
special merit of this book !

547.
also
B e s i d e s t h i s b o o k o f D r . A n t o n i o N o r o h n a , one
recommended
to
is
read 'The H i s t o r y of Reconversion i n
Gomantak'* i n M a r a t h i . I t w a s w r i t t e n u n d e r t h e s u p e r v i s i o n
o f the late Shree M a s u r k a r M a h a r a j
than
ten
thousand
great coercion.
reconverted
more
H i n d u s formerly made Christian
under
The present book
who
' S i s Glorious Epochs'
not really a history of India, but a critical treatise.
So
is
the
detailed account of this Portuguese religious persecution and

f o r c i b l e c o n v e r s i o n o f H i n d u s c a n n o t be g i v e n h e r e a t l e n g t h .
I t is e n o u g h
to say t h a t the detailed discussion (which has,
h e r e been r e c o r d e d i n t h e e a r l i e r c h a p t e r s ) o f
the
thousand-
year-old unprecedented and bitter H i n d u - M u s l i m

the i n v a s i o n o f S i n d h b y
the
Muslims
and
consequences of the v a r i o u s h a r m f u l a n d
self-imposed b y the H i n d u s
intermarrying
and
on
religious concepts of the H i n d u s of the

the H i n d u s w i t h
the
bans
drinking, touching,
on r e p u r i f i c a t i o n
reconversion o f the p o l l u t e d H i n d u s a n d m a n y
almost w o r d b y w o r d , to the various
since
suicidal
anti-national
eating,
especially that
war
the
other
time, is
and
foolish
applicable,
acrimonious battles o f
Portuguese after their a r r i v a l i n I n d i a
and the C h r i s t i a n missionaries i n general
and
the
Christian
nations also.
548.
I t m u s t also be r e m e m b e r e d here t h a t a t t h i s v e r y
t i m e the A r a b a n d the
Christian
nations
established
rule over the S o u t h Sea (the I n d i a n Ocean).

our
o l d H i n d u - B u d d h i s t states w h i c h had
They
their
attacked
spread far a n d
5TH GLORIOUS
219
EPOCH
wide up to Indo-China and deprived
millions of H i n d u s
of
their religion, causing the H i n d u s , indirectly, to fetter them

selves w i t h t h e n e w
This
not
shackles
only worsted
o f the
the
a u t h o r i t y , but caused a great

aspiration,
for the
ban
Hindu
on
sea-voyage.
political
and religious
loss t o
them
of their
grand
n a v a l empire a n d foreign trade.
They
lost their whole n a v y a n d n a v a l trade.
Not only did
s h i p - b u i l d i n g i n d u s t r y o f the H i n d u s perish but to

such
sea-faring
n a v a l force
religion and H i n d u nation
itself
became s i n f u l .
became l i t e r a l l y
because o f its o w n blunders.
shell o f narrow-mindedness
Western
Southern
and
549.
Hindu
narrow-minded
E v e n if any daring H i n d u tried
to break this
placard :
the
maintain
on the
oceans there was

I %^ <h
the
Eastern,
prohibitive
l l " T h i s was inviolable.
Heretofore we have mentioned
o n l y some
of
the
chosen events, v i o l e n t o r n o n - v i o l e n t , regarding the M u s l i m Christian two-foid political
and
religious armed
aggression
a g a i n s t t h e H i n d u s , a n d the w a y i n w h i c h chey f a c e d i t ; a n d
even o f the revenge t h a t the H i n d u s also t o o k o f those a t r o
cities a n d h u m i l i a t i o n s d u r i n g this violent
Hindu-Muslim war.
' ^ s f t 3$!]*
thousand-year-old
T h e y can easily show according
(judging cooked
rice b y
testing
to
one
the
cooked
g r a i n only) the e n o r m i t y o f the struggle.

650.
T r u l y speaking, while religious leaders l i k e
k a r a c h a r y a V i d y a r a n y a s w a m i , n a t i o n a l heroes l i k e
pati Shivaji, Durgadas
Rathod,
Jodhpur
and
and
saints
Maharaja Jaswantsingh
sages,
like
Ramanand,
C h a i t a n y a a n d others gave the lead i n c a r r y i n g on

offensives o n t h e
conversions,
the
religious
Hindu
front
society
by
as
individual
Muslim
men
the o l d t r a d i t i o n a l
Shree
counter-
or
mass
conversions
of
and women to H i n d u i s m and reconversion
of H i n d u converts who h a d fallen v i c t i m to

guile of the enemy.
of
a whole, ought to have
r o c k e d t h e s k i e s b y effecting u n c e a s i n g m a s s
the
Shan
Chhatra-
the
violence
T h e y should have t h r o w n to the

views and customs.
or
winds
T h e y ought to h a v e
made i t the religion of the day !

550-A.
T h e H i n d u s were n o t a v e r s e to i d o l a t o r y .
Many
220
o f t h e H i n d u sects a n d m a n y o f t h e
had
been
Hindu
religious tenets
established b y great personalities, and
the H i n d u
s o c i e t y as a w h o l e h a d r e c o g n i z e d t h e m a n d a d a p t e d t h e m t o
the f r a m e w o r k o f t h e i r religious code, at least
concerned their followers.
the
so f a r as t h e y
I n their own individual capacity
followers o f those p a r t i c u l a r
t h o s e p a r t i c u l a r codes o f c o n d u c t .
religious heroes
obeyed
B u t the otherwise, h i g h l y
i d o l a t r o u s H i n d u society d i d n o t f o l l o w these new i d o l s t h e

n e w h e r o e s w h o effected
individual
and
mass
conversions
and reconversions, carried o n equally violent religio-political

counter-offensives.
T h e y a v e n g e d t h e h u m i l i a t i o n a n d perse
c u t i o n of the H i n d u w o m e n on the M u s l i m
treatment.
The national
women b y similar
heroes w h o d i d a l l t h i s
have
all
a l o n g b e e n h i g h l y h o n o u r e d a n d w o r s h i p p e d as i d o l s a m o n g
t h e H i n d u s , y e t t h e w a y t h e y s h o w e d , as
for
the
age,
most
suitable
was not a c t i v e l y a n d enthusiastically
the
followed
a f t e r t h e y h a d p a s s e d a w a y . A s s o o n as t h o s e heroes d i e d t h e i r
particular
followers relegated
to
oblivion their
lessons o f v i o l e n t o r n o n - v i o l e n t r e l i g i o u s
a n d t h e i r t e a c h i n g i n this respect'^.
cular
far
sects
as
the
practical
counter-aggression
W h y , while
the
parti
o f C h a i t a n y a a n d o t h e r s h a v e b e e n s t i l l a l i v e so
other
aspects o f their
teachings are
concerned
and their eulogistic biographies like the *if^ ^sm have

written and read most devoutly, not
of
the
armed
revenge
M u s l i m s is t o be f o u n d
strange ?
these
in them.
the
slightest
been
mention
v e r y heroes t o o k a g a i n s t t h e
Does i t
not
sound
very
N o r i s a n y h e r o i c b a l l a d seen t o h a v e b e e n c o m p o
sed on t h e i r counter-aggression or o n their mass reconversions

by
a n y of the minstrels or bards or 'Charans' o f those d a y s !
T h e H i n d u society i n general felt no urgency o f handing d o w n

to the later generations
the anecdotes a n d legends
o f those
h e r o i c deeds.
651.
FOR
DEEP
DOWN
THE MODERN
HINDU
M I N D IS T O L E R A N T , W H I C H , I N T H E V U L G A R , M E A N S
SHAMELESS OR CALLOUS !
THE
WHICH
THOSE
TIMES
LENDS T H E STRONGEST HISTORICAL
MODERN-MOST
EVENT
OF
PROOF
5TH' GLORIOUS
ANB
SUPPORT
REMARKS
2211
EPOCH
TO
HAVE
A L L THE
BEEN
STATEMENTS
AND
D I S C U S S E D SO P A R I N T H E
E A R L I E R CHAPTERS OF THIS BOOK.

552.
religious
W h a t e v e r instances we have quoted

counter-aggressions
so
far
of the
Hindu
i n t h i s C h a p t e r are o f
course, o n l y exceptions considering the m a n y centuries o f the

H i n d u - M u s l i m epic w a r .
T h e y were inadequate
p a t c h u p the shattered
Hindus
firmament.
performed brave
attempts to
B u t i t is b e c a u s e
deeds, befitting the
H i n d u n a t i o n , of r e t a l i a t i o n to the M u s l i m s on the
front t h a t the H i n d u side
The
Muslim
was n o t
some
valour of the
completely
religious
overthrown.
enemy always feared t h a t even the H i n d u s also
c o u l d avenge religious persecution on occasions.

losing any time the whole H i n d u
same m i l i t a r y strategy
society h a d
I f without
adopted
the
o n t h e r e l i g i o u s f r o n t as these e x c e p
t i o n s o f H i n d u heroes d i d i n l a u n c h i n g counter-offensives, n o t
a single M u s l i m could have
countryat
least
at
remained
that time.
as
Muslim
in
this
T h i s we have often shown
i n earlier chapters of this b o o k .

553.
so ?
B u t t h e n w h y d i d n ' t a l l the other
W h y were t h e y a f r a i d ?
against
their
Hindu
religion
itself
counter-offensive against the M u s l i m s ?

to consider the v a r i o u s bans
H i n d u s dare do
W h y d i d they
feel i t
to
be
to l a u n c h such a r m e d
W h y d i d they come
on repurification,
e a t i n g a n d d r i n k i n g a n d o t h e r s as t h e t r u e
sea-voyage,
religious codes of
c o n d u c t f o r t h e H i n d u s ? T h e a n s w e r t o a l l these q u e s t i o n s
the justification of their conductthe H i n d u s of those times
offered, w a s t h a t s u c h a n a r m e d r e t a l i a t i o n w o u l d
not
have
been beneficial to the best interests o f the H i n d u s , nor d i d i t

become the H i n d u c i v i l i t y H i n d u culture !
They
meant
to
say t h a t i n those times o f repeated terrific M u s l i m onslaughts

i f the H i n d u kings and society had reconverted
tunate brethren who were converted to I s l a m ,
launched counter-attacks o n the
their
religious front
as we h a v e s u g g e s t e d , c o n v e r t e d t h e M u s l i m
unfor
or w o u l d have
and
again,
men and women
to H i n d u i s m the M u s l i m s w o u l d have been s t i l l more enraged

a n d a g a i n and a g a i n i n t h e i r fresh attacks they
would
have
222
wrecked far more a p p a l l i n g
vengeance
o n the
Hindus.
It
w a s t h i s fear, t h e y s a i d , t h a t p r o m p t e d t h e H i n d u s t o a c c e p t ,
as a n e x c e p t i o n a l c o d e o f c o n d u c t
suitable for the
adverse
circumstances, those v a r i o u s bans a n d the m o r b i d l y p e r v e r t e d

concept
of
virtues
which
amounted
really
to
abject
surrender'*.
563-A.
So i n order t o refute these a n d
arguments a n d to support our arguments

t h e v a r i o u s references we h a v e m a d e
c o u r s e we s h a l l c i t e a n o t h e r e v e n t
c o n c l u s i v e l y our inference t h a t
i n the
which
the
EVEN
illogical
opinions
and
foregoing
dis
will
HINDUS
A B I L I T Y A N DS T R E N G T H TO L A U N C H
TER-OFFENSIVES
other
and
go t o
prove
HAD THE
ARMED
COUN
O N T H E RELIGIOUS
FRONT
B U T T H E Y H A D N O T T H E W I L L T O D O SO !
554.
T h a t event is the M a r a t h a w a r w i t h the M u s l i m s i n
the South which destroyed T i p u S u l t a n !
CHAPTER
X I
TIPU SULTAN, T H E SAVAGE

555.
Towards the m i d d l e of the eighteenth century, the
M a r a t h a E m p i r e h a d b e c o m e so e x t e n s i v e a n d so p o w e r f u l as
t o h a v e b r o u g h t a b o u t t h e de
Empire
state
at
to
Delhi.
oppose
The
facto o v e r t h r o w o f the M o g h u l
Hindu
p o w e r h a d no M u s l i m
i t effectively throughout
the
rival
length
and
breadth of I n d i a , r i g h t from the H i m a l a y a s to K a n y a k u m a r i .

B u t at this v e r y time, H y d e r - a l l i , a n o r d i n a r y M u s l i m soldier
h a d been g r a d u a l l y r i s i n g to power i n the
a r m y o f the H i n d u
S t a t e o f M y s o r e , a n d h a d a l r e a d y become quite indispensable^.

E v e n after the sad experience of centuries together h o w
v e r y M u s l i m servants i n w h o m the H i n d u K i n g s
c o m p l e t e confidence a n d w h o m t h e y
perity
and power,
had
had
had brought
the
placed
to
pros
betrayed those very H i n d u masters
most treacherously* ever since the times of M a h m u d of G h a z n i

and G h o r i , this H i n d u K i n g of Mysore, committed the
blunder.
attitude
Because of his u s u a l artless, a n d

of
e q u a l i t y to
assiduously amongst
the
a l l religions,
Hindus in
almost
which
was i m b i b e d
general. K i n g
K r i s h n a r a j V o d y a r or more p a r t i c u l a r l y his Chief

Nanjeraj, entrusted
the supreme
same
unwise
Chikka
Minister,
m i l i t a r y c o m m a n d ' to this
fanatical M u s l i m adventurer, Hyder-alli.
The
consequences
w e r e i n e v i t a b l e . H y d e r - a l l i set a s i d e C h i k k a K r i s h n a r a j V o d
y a r , w i t h a l i t t l e p e n s i o n a n d usurped the throne
of Mysore*.
H e once m a r c h e d a g a i n s t t h e M a r a t h a s a l s o , b u t w a s so s o r e l y
b e a t e n b y t h e m o n t h e b a t t l e - f i e l d t h a t he
a
second
trial
again*.
He
had
E n g l i s h at M a d r a s successfully.
here w i t h t h e o t h e r
also
dared not give i t
once
attacked
the
B u t as w e are n o t c o n c e r n e d
a c t i v i t i e s ' o f h i s , i t w o u l d be sufficient
s i m p l y to a d d t h a t after
h i s d e a t h i n 1 7 8 2 ' he w a s s u c c e e d e d
to the throne of the H i n d u
State of Mysore by his
equally
224
SIX G L O R I O U S
EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY
unscrupulous adventurer o f a son, T i p u S u l t a n !

556.
A s s o o n as h e c a m e t o t h e t h r o n e ,
even the name o f the original

himself
the
Hindu
style
and proclaimed
S u l t a n o f a M o s l e m state* 1
o f the M u s l i m r u l e r s t o e s t a b l i s h
and
himself
Tipu wiped out
King
a new
T i p u was the l a s t
independent
state
S u l t a n d u r i n g the m i l l e n n i a l H i n d u -
Muslim war.
557.
T r u e t o the u s u a l M u s l i m
tradition, Tipu
m e d h i s first d u t y as a S u l t a n o f a n n o u n c i n g
publicly i n
v e r y first s e s s i o n o f h i s c o u r t ( D a r b a r ) t h a t he
it
that
all
the K a f i r s were m a d e
perfor
the
w o u l d see
M u s l i m w i l l y nilly.
c o m m a n d e d a l l the H i n d u s i n his state
to
embrace
to
He
Islam.
H e o r d e r e d h i s v a r i o u s oflScers o f h i g h a n d l o w r a n k s i n e v e r y
c i t y , t o w n a n d village to convert every H i n d u
to
Islam.
If
the H i n d u s d i d not w i l l i n g l y t a k e to I s l a m , t h e y were to

forced
to
do
so, o r else t h e m e n were t o be s l a u g h t e r e d
the w o m e n were
to
be
distributed
as
slaves
be
and
among
the
Muslims!".
558-560.
T h i s c a m p a i g n b y T i p u o f p o l l u t i o n a n d prose
l y t i z a t i o n o f t h e H i n d u s w a s so t h o r o u g h
i t was
carried to
universal
wailing
such
and
vast
a
dimensions
sense
of
soldiers
that
state".
and
there
was
horror
Not
only
i n his a r m y but even the M u l l a - M o u l a v i s i n the
meanest of villages, too,
with
the
Muslim
rufBans to help t h e m , began a systematic

Hindus !
ruthless
unimaginable
t h r o u g h o u t the H i n d u c o m m u n i t y i n the
the
and
hooligans
persecution
and
o f the
A t a later date T i p u i n v a d e d M a l a b a r a n d at
first s t r o k e c o n v e r t e d ! * a h u n d r e d
one s i n g l e c o a s t a l d i s t r i c t .
he e v e n m a r c h e d o n
the
thousand H i n d u s i n
Then overtaking
Maratha
the
territory!*.
the
that
Karnatak
Millions
of
H i n d u s from D h a r w a r to Travancore were horror-stricken and

h u n d r e d s o f m e n a n d w o m e n f r o m a l l castes a n d sects o f t h e
Hindu
society feeling thoroughly incapable
of facing this
armed
attack
by drowning
of the M u s l i m s preferred d e a t h ,
themselves i n the K r i s h n a
a n d the T u n g b h a d r a , to
indignities and atrocities of M u s l i m v a n d a l i s m .
a l l the
Hundreds of
o t h e r s l e a p t i n t o t h e fire,!* b a t d i d n o t b e c o m e M u s l i m s !
5 T H GLORIOUS
225
EPOCH
TIPU'S A R R O G A N T P R O C L A M A T I O N !
561.
P u f f e d u p b y t h e s p e e d y success o f h i s
atrocious
aggressions u p o n the H i n d u s a n d d i a b o l i c a l l y elated at t h e i r

miserable p l i g h t , T i p u once
that
his
campaign
p r o u d l y declared i n his
accomplished beyond a l l expectations.

said
fifty
O n one
thousand H i n d u s i n his K i n g d o m
hardly w i t h i n twenty-four hours !

before h i m , he
stupendous
court
of mass-conversion of the H i n d u s was
proudly stated,
success,
but
been able t o p e r f o r m
that
that
N o other
could
occasion
were
he
converted
Muslim
Sultan
have achieved
that
b y the grace o f A l l a h he h a d
amazing task
o f the
spread
of
Islamic faith a n d the t o t a l a n n i h i l a t i o n o f the Kafirs^* !

562.
I n order to carry on this prodigious task
formed a special division, of

other M u s l i m
soldiers
in
his a r m y which
enormity
and
Tipu
surpassed
all
vandalism.
He
m a n n e d i t b y the p i c k o f the bitterest enemies o f t h e H i n d u s

and most l o v i n g l y called them
his
o w n sons.
Whoever
of
t h o s e l o v i n g sons o f h i s d i d some e x c e p t i o n a l l y b r u t a l a c t o f
r a v a g i n g H i n d u w o m e n , o f f o r c i b l y c o n v e r t i n g H i n d u families,,
o f p l u n d e r a n d a r s o n , []or o f w h o l e s a l e m a s s a c r e w a s r e w a r d
ed w i t h the youngest a n d most beautiful o f the thousands
of
H i n d u g i r l s c a p t u r e d f r o m d i f f e r e n t p a r t s o f t h e State^*.
563.
T h e whole of the
Muslim-world
was,
overcome w i t h the highest gratitude to T i p u

unprecedented
success
Muslim faith.
H e w a s h o n o u r e d as G a z i ^ ' ,
i n the
Muslim
c o m m u n i t y was
the
had
atrocities
collectively but
richly
deserved
hero
the
of the
to this
Especially the
K a r n a t a k to
actively
his
Naturally the
thus a p a r t y
fanatical persecution of the H i n d u s by T i p u .

whole of the M u s l i m society from
which
doubt,
violent propagation of
I s l a m i c faith b y his M u s l i m brethren a l l over.

whole o f the
no
Sultan for
Travancore
participated i n these
punishment
from
the
Hindu
cries
and
heart
standpoint.
NOW A T POONA
564.
breaking
Now
on
screams
hearing the
piteous
of the persecuted H i n d u s of Mysore, there
226
arose a Violent surge o f f u r y
at
P o o n a , the
capital of
the
M a r a t h a E m p i r e , w h i c h was d u t y - b o u n d to defend H i n d u i s m .
The M a r a t h a diplomats and war-lords
decided forthwith
to
i n v a d e M y s o r e i n order to crush this new demon o f a S u l t a n

i n the S o u t h . T h e Chief A d m i n i s t r a t o r of the Peshwas, N a n a
Phadnavis"
issued
an
instant
order
to
a l l the a v a i l a b l e
M a r a t h a chieftains to m a r c h on T i p u f r o m a l l sides w i t h huge

armies.
WAR WITH
565.
Tipu
was extremely
TIPU
annoyed
to learn that
M a r a t h a forces w e r e p r o c e e d i n g a g a i n s t h i m .
S o before
the
the
m a i n M a r a t h a b a t t a l i o n s c o u l d a r r i v e t o t h e i r rescue, he m a l i
ciously attacked N a r g u n d
and
K i t t u r ^ * i n q u i c k succession.
T h e s e t w o v e r y s m a l l H i n d u s t a t e s w e r e v e r y close t o M y s o r e
a n d far detached f r o m the M a r a t h a t e r r i t o r y .
566. T i p u hated a l l the H i n d u s , yet more vehemently the
B r a h m i n s who were foremost i n t r y i n g to k i n d l e i n the H i n d u
S o c i e t y a b u r n i n g p r i d e for their r e l i g i o n a n d self-respect. H e
had reached the
limit
of his b r u t a l i t y i n persecuting
the
B r a h m i n s m o r e t h a n a n y o t h e r caste o f t h e H i n d u s . T h e g r e a t
historian, Sardesai, writes,
" B r a h m i n s v/ere s i n g l e d o u t
s p e c i a l i n d i g n i t i e s b y Tipu^."
for
The rulers of N a r g u n d and
K i t t u r were b o t h B r a h m i n s ' " a n d b o t h of t h e m h a d spitefully*^

declined his
therefore,
Kittur
at
demand
did Tipu
for immediate
surrender.
Furiously,
m a r c h first o n N a r g u n d a n d
t h e h e a d o f a v e r y p o w e r f u l army**.
then
on
The ruler of
N a r g u n d , B h a v e , fought b r a v e l y to the bitterest e n d b u t for

want
of any
t i m e l y assistance f r o m P o o n a , his s m a l l a r m y
was easily vanquished*'.
T h e moment the
fell, T i p u like a hungry wolf, rushed
city
of Nargund
straight to
the
ruler's
palace, his M u s l i m a r m y b u r n i n g a n d p l u n d e r i n g the citizens

a n d t h e i r houses.
T h e r e he a r r e s t e d t h e r u l e r ,
self a n d his v a l i a n t m i n i s t e r , P e t h e ,
on
their
hands
and
feet.
and
put
Bhave,
heavy
him
fetters
They and their relatives, their
families a n d friends were a l l subjected to unbearable

The brutal humiliation T i p u himself
inflicted
o n the
torture.
royal
5TH
GLORIOUS
ladies
i n the
227
EPOCH
palace a n d caused his followers to perpetrate
e l s e w h e r e i n t h e c i t y is b e y o n d a l l d e s c r i p t i o n !
and
f a i r ones
The
o f t h e r o y a l l a d i e s w e r e first p u t t o
young
inhuman
torture and then b r u t a l l y ravished. T i p u locked i n his harem

the exceptionally beautiful y o u n g lady from the r o y a l family
a n d took her to his capital.
T h e sight of the
inhuman
and
disgraceful t r e a t m e n t meted out to her daughters and daugh

t e r s - i n - l a w , nieces a n d grand-daughters b r o k e the h e a r t
of
P e t h e ' s g r a n d o l d m o t h e r a n d she d i e d i n s t a n t a n e o u s l y .
567.
T i p u ' s a r m y too spared no pains i n
torturing and
v i o l a t i n g the H i n d u men a n d w o m e n i n the city

a n d plundered to
of Nargund
their fullest satisfaction the p a l a t i a l resi
d e n c e s o f t h e w e a l t h y L i n g a y a t s as a l s o e v e r y s i n g l e h o u s e o f
the commonest of H i n d u
their
houses,
Tipu
citizens.
P i n a l l y , setting
fire
to
c a r r i e d a w a y t h e select H i n d u m e n a n d
w o m e n as a b j e c t slaves**.
568.
of
T i p u next fell v i o l e n t l y on the other
K i t t u r and
stamped
Hindu
i t out of existence i n l i k e
H e himself repeated a n d made his a r m y repeat to
state
manner.
the
latter
a l l the i n f e r n a l outrages, w h i c h were performed at N a r g u n d ,

on t h e K i t t u r r u l e r , h i s f a m i l y , a l l t h e m e n a n d w o m e n i n h i s
p a y a n d a l l t h e p e o p l e i n t h e city**.
569.
B y this time the m a i n b o d y
o f the M a r a t h a a r m y
was a d v a n c i n g r a p i d l y reconquering the

formerly
details
subjugated
of this
by
Tipu.
campaign
on
regions a n d cities
S k i p p i n g over
Tipu,
w h i c h are
p e r t i n e n t t o t h e t o p i c i n h a n d , we t h i n k i t
to s a y t h a t i n t h e e n d
Sardar Patwardhan,
H o l k a r , Bhonsale a n d other
M u s l i m armies
rescuing
of T i p u
the whole
Maratha
on various
the
other
not
quite
quite
sufficient
Phadke,
Behare
chieftains
routed
battle-fields
and
of Karnatak** pressed
the
after
h i m back up to
M y s o r e and there encircled h i m into a tight grip ! Snatching

this o p p o r t u n i t y o f T i p u ' s distress, the
E n g l i s h at M a d r a s
too marched on h i m .
A s the strokes of the
and
their
the
thrusts
of
spears
M a r a t h a swords
began to
make
incisions on the b a c k of T i p u ' s religious fanaticism,

i n h i m began to relent
bloody
the d e v i l
a n d his haughtiness began to temper
228
down.
HISTORY
T i p u grew despondent.
AND THEN TIPU FELL A T T H E FEET
OF
HINDU GODS
570.
Whether to
appease the M a r a t h a s or to w i n b a c k
the m i l l i o n s o f H i n d u s groaning sorely under the y o k e o f h i s

religious persecution, T i p u a l l of a sudden
munificent
grants to
Hindu
temples*'.
began
to make
H e even had new
idols ceremoniously installed*' i n the b i g temples
formerly
smashed to pieces b y his o w n M u s l i m h i r e l i n g s . H e requested

the H i n d u Brahmins** to p r a y to t h e i r gods i n various H i n d u
temples that
Marathas.
he
might
get
I n order to
success
please
hated most bitterly and

made.
H e himself paid
war
with
the
t h e v e r y B r a h m i n s w h o m he
tortured
t h e m large sums of money'".
i n this
m e r c i l e s s l y he
He
had
now paid
ceremonial
great homage to
Shree
prayers
Shankara-
c h a r y a ' ! (of S h r i n g e r i ) t o a v e r t t h e i m m i n e n t c a l a m i t y , a s k e d
for his blessings, w h i c h the great m a n r e a d i l y gave'*.
Tipu
not only attended the Chariot-festival of certain H i n d u gods

a t K a n c h i , b u t he h i m s e l f w a l k e d i n t h e f e s t i v e
W i t h h i s o w n h a n d s he
i g n i t e d the
fire-works"
procession.
to heighten
the festive s p i r i t of the occasion.

DEMONS WORSHIP GODS
571.
I t is s a i d t h a t e v e n d e v i l s s t a r t w o r s h i p p i n g t h o s e
gods who have the weapons
p o w e r f u l enough
to destroy
the
enemy.
But
Tipu
neither G o d nor
from
that calamity
expeditions
ted
the
D e v i l came to save the w i c k e d

two
or three
t h e M a r a t h a s a n d t h e E n g l i s h forces
subjuga
whole of his
and
at
kingdom.
last
Tipu
i n 1799, a n d h i s d o m i n i o n s w e r e d i v i d e d .
formerly
belonging to
the H i n d u
returned
to
the
V o d y a r s was
him
and
after
himself
was
killed
The small portion
K i n g of Travancore
original royal
r e i n s t a l l e d at M y s o r e .
family
of
was
the
Some o f the r e m a i n i n g
t e r r i t o r y was t a k e n over b y the E n g l i s h , w h i l e the large t r a c t

from
K a r n a t a k to the T u n g b h a d r a r i v e r was annexed b y t h e
6TH
GLORIOUS
229
EPOCH
Marathas to their empire.
A l l the
had
at the time of his accession t o the
vowed to
wipe out
throne,
began
once
places.
If any
one
again
to
Hindu
rule
states, w h i c h
peacefully
he
i n their own
was t o t a l l y r u i n e d , i t was T i p u h i m s e l f
w i t h a l l his M u s l i m territory.
HINDUS' SUCCESS
572.
Thus the violent religious aggression under
leadership,
Tipu's
w h i c h the M u s l i m s i n S o u t h I n d i a h a d launched
a n d p e r p e t r a t e d w i t h a crescendo against t h e H i n d u s d u r i n g
the
two
d e c a d e s o r so i m m e d i a t e l y p r e c e d i n g t h e y e a r A . D .
1790 w a s h e r o i c a l l y a n d s u c c e s s f u l l y p u t d o w n b y t h e H i n d u s
p o l i t i c a l l y as w e l l as o n t h e b a t t l e - f i e l d .
MUSLIMS GAIN
673.
M a r a t h a warriors, c l a i m i n g to defend H i n d u
reli
g i o n , s m a s h e d t h e M u s l i m m i l i t a r y a n d p o l i t i c a l m i g h t as h a s
been
already
deal
a n y counter-blow to their religious front
described.
But
they
d i d not simultaneously
i n order
to
repulse and avenge t h e i r a l l - o u t a t t e m p t to d i s r u p t H i n d u i s m ,

their mass-conversions of H i n d u s , their most heinous attacks
upon
the
chastity of thousands of H i n d u women.
They d i d
n o t severely p e n a l i z e the p e r p e t r a t o r s o f these crimes.

they
d i d not
No,
do a n y t h i n g o f the k i n d to a t t a c k the M u s l i m
religion i n return !
THE RESULT
674-676. T h e i n e v i t a b l e consequence was t h a t the t w o or
three
hundred thousand forcibly
converted H i n d u men
and
women a n d c h i l d r e n remained groaning w i t h agony i n the c l u t

ches o f t h e M u s l i m c o m m u n i t y i n S o u t h I n d i a . A l t h o u g h T i p u ' s
p o l i t i c a l power perished completely under the heavy counter
blows o f the
c o m b i n e d M a r a t h a - E n g l i s h swords a n d spears,
the religious d o m i n a t i o n he forced o n the m i l l i o n s o f H i n d u s

g r e w ever stronger a n d stronger i n the absence o f a n y counteroffensive.
T h e future generations of these converted H i n d u s ,
i n t h e absence o f a n y i m m e d i a t e r e c o n v e r s i o n , w e n t o n a d d i n g
230
r a p i d l y to the numerical strength of the enemy of

by
at
least
brought
one
up
Hinduism
a n d a h a l f t i m e s o r t w i c e as m u c h .
from birth under
the
Being
I s l a m i c influence,
future progeny of the H i n d u converts became the
this
inveterate
e n e m i e s o f t h e H i n d u s a n d i n s t e a d o f d e s i r i n g t o come b a c k t o
H i n d u i s m t h e y c h e r i s h e d , l i k e t h e -wolf i n t h e ' A e s o p ' s f a b l e s ' ,
the
fiendish
islam.
a m b i t i o n o f c o n v e r t i n g t h e rest o f t h e H i n d u s
to
T h e y considered i t their most sacred d u t y !
576.
I f the M a r a t h a s h a d
or three hundred
so r e t a l i a t e d , a l l t h o s e
two
thousand H i n d u men a n d women recently
c o n v e r t e d , d u r i n g t h o s e f o u r o r five y e a r s
o f the
war
with
T i p u , would have, i n a l l p r o b a b i l i t y , courted H i n d u i s m m o s t

w i l l i n g l y , because o f t h e
love they
bore
for
their
original
families a n d relatives a n d because o f the pangs o f s e p a r a t i o n

t h a t t h e y suffered.
their
recently
Their devotion
to
and
fascination
for
lost r e l i g i o n , t h e i r love a n d affection for t h e i r
separated H i n d u fathers a n d
mothers,
relatives
h a v e a t t h a t t i m e been so a c u t e
and
friends
must
sons
and
a n d fresh as t o c a u s e t h e m m a n y a h e a r t - a c h e
them shed m a n y a n agonized tear
daughters,
and
to m a k e
at their slightest mention
and recollection.
577.
H o w v e r y s i m p l e i t w o u l d have been, at t h a t time,
to reconvert a l l those luckless two or three hundred thousand

H i n d u brethren a n d absorb them a l l i n the H i n d u society !
578.
A f t e r T i p u ' s defeat, t h e v i c t o r i o u s M a r a t h a a r m i e s
of Sardar P a t w a r d h a n , H o l k a r , B a s t e and other great
chief
t a i n s were r e t u r n i n g t r i u m p h a n t l y t o M a h a r a s h t r a f r o m t h e i r
respective fronts
infantry,
and
by
different
their saffron-coloured banners

their
routes.
Their multiple
c a v a l r y and a r t i l l e r y brigades were g a i l y
war-cry 'Har H a r
and
rending
M a h a d e v !'
And
the
skies
with
in
those
very
districts, towns a n d cities of M y s o r e , K a r n a t a k and

shtra
fluttering
Mahara
t h r o u g h w h i c h these w a r r i o r s p a r a d e d t h e i r v i c t o r i o u s
e x u l t a t i o n , l a y r o t t i n g a n d s l a v i n g i n v a r i o u s M u s l i m houses',
the thousands of abducted H i n d u women w h i l e men
equally
l a r g e i n n u m b e r s , were l e a d i n g a m i s e r a b l e l i f e o f s h a m e a n d
remorse for their forced conversion t o
Islam.
The
exultant
6TH
GLORIOUS
231
EPOCH
w a r cries
of ' H a r H a r M a h a d e v ' o f these H i n d u w a r r i o r s ,
following
closely the g l a d news o f v i c t o r y a n d the d o w n f a l l
of the M u s l i m state o f Mysore, must have informed t h e m

the
triumphal
march
of
the
of
M a r a t h a conquering armies
through their own towns, villages and
cities.
H o w eagerly
these unfortunate H i n d u c o n v e r t s a n d especially the w o m e n

must have hastened to crowd the windows, doors,
and
small
openings
fissures
o f t h o s e M u s l i m p r i s o n - l i k e houses a n d
c o t t a g e s t o h a v e a t l e a s t a fleeting g l i m p s e o f t h o s e
martial
processions ! A n d h o w k e e n l y must
afflicted
hearts have felt the

intense
happy
expectation of
yet
their sorely
acutely painful
imminent deliverance
Satanic M u s l i m dungeons
and
pangs
from
of
those
confines ! " A t l a s t a t
long
l a s t t h e y h a v e come ! " t h e y m i g h t h a v e s a i d t o t h e m s e l v e s ,
"Our/my-Hindu
wicked
brothers
have
come t r a m p l i n g d o w n
the
hearts o f the M u s l i m t y r a n t s to d e l i v e r us f r o m t h e i r
abject servitude !"
O n occasions some o f t h e m m i g h t
have
v e r y p r o b a b l y seen t h e i r o w n f a t h e r s o r b r o t h e r s o r h u s b a n d s
or relatives or at
least
some neighbours
proudly
strutting
t h r o u g h the streets i n their t r i u m p h a l marches !

T H E L A C K O F WILL
579.
O n such occasions i f o n l y these p r o u d l y m a r c h i n g
m i l i t a r y detachments of H i n d u
it,
they
could
warriors had
simply
willed
h a v e , i n n o t i m e , set free t h o s e t h o u s a n d s o f
m i s e r a b l e H i n d u m e n a n d w o m e n r o t t i n g i n M u s l i m bondages
They
c o u l d h a v e s i m p l y gone o n d o i n g i t j u s t as t h e y p a s s e d
a l o n g the streets ! So simple the
whole t h i n g really
was.
But...!
580.
nor
F o r , at t h a t time the M u s l i m s , neither i n d i v i d u a l l y
collectively
h a d a n y c o u r a g e o r s t r e n g t h left i n t h e m t o
oppose the t r i u m p h a n t H i n d u a r m y .
A t the approach of the
M a r a t h a s o l d i e r y , the M u l l a - M o u l a v i s a n d the rogues, k n a v e s

a n d b r i g a n d s were at great
whichever
nook or ditch
pains to
they
could
h i d e t h e i r faces
find
into
i n order to save
their lives.
580-A.
I f only
one
gay
blast from the M a r a t h a bugle
232
L a d rung
every
out
and
reverberated
village assuring the
through
people
every t o w n
and
i n some such manner !
" C o m e , 0 y o u , H i n d u mothers a n d sisters, come ! Y o u , w h o

have
been
menial
wickedly
and dirty
come out,
p o l l u t e d a n d forced to do a l l sorts o f
w r e t c h e d w o r k i n the
come u n d e r o u r
Muslim
household,
protection ! We, your
foster-
b r o t h e r s , h a v e c o m e t o y o u r d o o r s i n o r d e r t o rescue y o u a n d
take
you to
y o u r respective families.
Whichever Muslim
comes t o o b s t r u c t y o u , d i e s i n s t a n t l y ! M a y t h a t M u s l i m
then
y o u helplessly c o n v e r t e d H i n d u b r e t h r e n come, j o i n us
and
be
a m a n or a w o m a n , of high r a n k or low ! S i m i l a r l y , O
where
you
can ; join
our
when
conquering brigades ! The
moment y o u gather under this Saffron-coloured H i n d u banner,

y o u w i l l have every sort o f p r o t e c t i o n . "
580-B.
I f only
such a reassuring blast was h e a r d a n d
echoed t h r o u g h towns a n d villages, thousands u p o n thousands

of
those ill-fated H i n d u converts, men and women, mothers
a n d sisters, w o u l d
their
a l l have
rushed
most willingly
o w n a c c o r d to j o i n those M a r a t h a warriors.
a l l could have been m o s t easily purified a n d

Hinduism
and
the | M u s l i m
and
reconverted
religious v i c t o r y
of
A n d they
to
under T i p u ' s
leadership w o u l d h a v e been t o t a l l y nullified.

B U T ALAS ! N O B O D Y E V E R T H O U G H T O F THIS !
581.
Neither
commanders,
nor
those
the
Maratha
Sardars
warriors,
and
Shankaracharyas, n a y not even the
nor
their
Chieftains, n o r
P e s h w a at
the
Poona, nor
the C h h a t r a p a t i s o f S a t a r a a n d K o l h a p u r a l a s ! n o t a single
H i n d u soul ever d r e a m t o f this simple w a y
of
those
ill-starred
Hindus ! Nobody
of reconversion
of them
ever
felt
a s h a m e d o f m a r c h i n g s t r a i g h t a h e a d w i t h o u t c a s t i n g so m u c h
as
a sympathetic glance at
ravaged H i n d u mothers
and
the
thousands of the b r u t a l l y
sisters !
Their
martial
drums
a n d pipes p r o c l a i m e d to the w o r l d their m i l i t a r y and p o l i t i c a l

victory I The M a r a t h a companies a n d
paraded
through the
villages, towns
unconcerned about the two or three
battalions proudly
and cities s u p r e m e l y
hundred thousand
of
5TH G L O R I O U S
their
233
EPOCH
miserable H i n d u
brethren i n M u s l i m
bondage.
no ! n o t a single miserable s o u l was at t h a t t i m e
No,
reconverted
to Hinduism!
582.
T h e n a t u r a l consequence o f i t a l l w a s t h a t
thousands
of our brutally converted H i n d u
those
mothers and
sisters a n x i o u s l y w a i t i n g for the v i c t o r i o u s H i n d u armies

set t h e m
free
from
those
hellish tortures
and
to
death-like
h u m i l i a t i o n i n the M u s l i m p r i s o n - l i k e homes m u s t h a v e most

probably turned
away from the doors and windows i n utter
despair ! T o see n o n e o f t h e s o l d i e r s e v e r c a r i n g t o r e c o g n i z e
a n d p i t y themlet alone to
rescue
and
reconvert
them-^
must have rent their hearts i n two ! T h e y must have resigned

themselves helplessly to the M u s l i m bondage a n d
rotted
till
death b r i n g i n g f o r t h M u s l i m offsprings ! W h a t w o n d e r i f t h e y
j n i g h t h a v e b o r n e t h e b i t t e r e s t g r u d g e a g a i n s t these u n a v a i l
i n g H i n d u brethren !
583.
O n the
other
hand,
M u s l i m hooligans a n d rogues
the M u l l a - M o u l a v i s a n d the
who had
so f a r
disappeared
" u n d e r g r o u n d f o r f e a r o f d e a t h v e r y s o o n came t o k n o w t h a t
.neither those v i c t o r i o u s armies, nor t h e i r
the
chiefs, nor
even
rulers a n d a d m i n i s t r a t o r s o f H i n d u states were g o i n g t o
p u n i s h them individually or collectively
for a l l the
wrongs
t h e y had perpetrated against the H i n d u s . B e i n g thus assured

-of s a f e t y t h e y c a m e o u t
freely
and
enjoy,
as
boldly
their
a n d began
to
move
about
legal right, the abducted H i n d u
w o m e n a n d t h e p l u n d e r e d H i n d u p r o p e r t y as t h e i r o w n .
-also
might
have
happened
that
many Hindus had
the
m i s f o r t u n e t o w i t n e s s m e e k l y w i t h t h e i r o w n eyes t h e i r
daughters
and
strangely
enough
neither
the
and
those
ever t h o u g h t o f freeing a n y o f those luckless ladies !
H a r d l y any such instance is recorded i n history.

Eindus
towns.
H i n d u population there
nor t h e H i n d u a d m i n i s t r a t o r s n o r a g a i n the officers a t

-places
own
nieces a n d d a u g h t e r s - i n - l a w s l a v i n g as w i v e s
or m a i d s i n M u s l i m houses i n t h e i r o w n v i l l a g e s
iBut
It
For,
the
h a d c u l t i v a t e d a shameless religious conceit for over
- c e n t u r i e s t o g e t h e r t o suffer a l l t h e h e a r t - r e n d i n g
w i t h o u t a p r i c k o f conscience.
humiliation
N o b o d y as a r u l e i s a s h a m e d
234
of
SIX G L O R I O U S
a thing which is not
society.
Because
E P O C H S O F INDIAN HISTORY^
considered blameworthy b y
of the
the-
one b a n on reconversion w h a t was:
t h i s s h a m e l e s s p e r v e r s i o n o f i d e a s a n d e m o t i o n s t o w h i c h theH i n d u society h a d brought i t s e l f !

A HEAP OF CONTEMPORARY DOCUMENTARY
EVIDENCE
584.
Abundant
available
about
information
this war with
in all
Tipu.
details
is
Histories written i n
E n g l i s h b y M a r s h m a n a n d others, those i n M a r a t h i
Bahadur
the
Sardesai and
then
agents
English
and
now-
by
Rao
the c o n t e m p o r a r y c o r r e s p o n d e n c e o f
diplomats, administrators
ambassadors
have
been
and
political'
published.
Research,
scholars like Rajwade, Parasmis and K h a r e have brought

light
heaps of letters
t h e i r s u b o r d i n a t e officers a n d
merchants
to
b y the Chiefs o f the M a r a t h a States,

ambassadors
and
agents,
of"
a n d men o f rank i n the society, o f various people
i n political, religious a n d social walks of life. A clear picture

paints itself o f the d a i l y r o u t i n e life of t h e H i n d u S o c i e t y
the
time, its habits
political
and
social
and
customs,
conduct,
its
its
codes
ethics
of
of religious,
and philosophy, i f
o n e cares t o r e a d t h e d i s p a t c h e s o f t h e g r e a t p e r s o n a l i t i e s o f
the times like H a r i p a n t P h a d k e to N a n a P h a d n a v i s at P o o n a
about his association w i t h L o r d Cornwallis, at
Shreerangpattam
against
discourses on war-moves
describing
the
raids
Tipu,
those
the b a t t l e
of
about his high level-
a n d treaties, down to
the
letters^
o f robbers, a n d pilgrimages o f d e v o u t
p i l g r i m s , letters o f travels a n d those g i v i n g m a r k e t rates a n d

also
those
of
Shankaracharya
complaining
about
the^
ransacking of his ' A s h r a m ' !

585.
B u t n o e v i d e n c e c a n be g e n e r a l l y f o u n d i n a l l t h i s ,
heap of documents to show i f anyone was y e a r n i n g to avenge

the M u s l i m atrocities and
Hindus.
nor
even a
group
of men
s w o r d s t o rescue t h e
down
the
their
religious v i c t o r y
over
the'
N o H i n d u commander nor a small troop of soldiers,,
Muslim
is ever r e p o r t e d to h a v e d r a w n ,
converted H i n d u
miscreants.
women and
to
cut.
N o o n e i s r e p o r t e d t o have?
5TH GLORIOUS
felt
a n y shame
women a n d
23a
EPOCH
at
at
the
the
humiliation
Hindu
o f these
failure to
rescue
unfortunate
them.
These
hundreds a n d hundreds o f letters show a lamentable w a n t o f

realizationnot
to
speak
of any anxiety about i t o n the
p a r t o f t h e H i n d u s o c i e t y , t h a t d a y b y d a y t h e y were
territory
and
power
so f a r as t h e i r r e l i g i o n w a s c o n c e r n e d .
Howsoever strange a n d sad i t m i g h t appear

be
gainsaid.
losing,
Not a word
seems
the
fact
cannot
to have been breathed or
r e c o r d e d a b o u t t h e r e t a l i a t i o n o f the
Muslim
atrocitieslet
alone its actual execution !

586.
W e m a y set a s i d e t h e w h o l e h e a p o f c o n t e m p o r a r y
documents
but
we
cannot
help referring to one letter o f
Haripant Phadke i n particular.

to
Nana Phadnavis informing
T h e said letter'* was w r i t t e n

h i m o f t h e t w o sons o f T i p u ,
t a k e n as h o s t a g e s b y t h e M a r a t h a s a n d t h e E n g l i s h t o e n s u r e
the
prompt
execution o f the terms of the treaty, w h i c h was
s i g n e d b y T i p u after
his defeat.
Writes Haripant
Phadke,
perhaps casually, to show how they h a d brought T i p u to s u c h

a miserably low condition,
586-A.
"Lord
C o r n w a l l i s s e n t t h e t w o sons o f T i p u to
m e . W h e n I s a w t h e m t h e y p l e a d e d t h e y were h u n g r y . I sent
them
to
neighbouring tent a n d ordered that they should
be w e l l f e d . T h e n a f t e r s o m e t i m e t h e y w e r e r e t u r n e d to
the
E n g l i s h camp of L o r d Cornwallis !"

586- B .
one
T h e i n c i d e n t referred to i n this
letter
and
the
w e a r e s h o r t l y g o i n g t o q u o t e h e r e w i t h reference t o t h e
B a t t l e o f K h a r d a h o l d as
under
the
X-ray
the
i t were
perverted
permeated, through centuries,

society, rendering
to
a searching
analysis
sense o f v i r t u e s w h i c h h a d
to the m a r r o w o f the
Hindu
i t s l o v e n l y a n d i n b e c i l e a n d i n s e n s i b l e to.
a l l sorts o f shameful h u m i l i a t i o n .
5 8 7 -5 8 8 .
H a r i p a n t Phadke's genial treatment of T i p u ' s
t w o s o n s r e m i n d s us o f a n o t h e r i n c i d e n t w h i c h
by
contrast
w i l l g i v e us a p r a c t i c a l i l l u s t r a t i o n o f o u r d i s c u s s i o n o f t h e
p e r v e r t e d H i n d u sense o f v i r t u e s i n p a r a g r a p h s 4 0 5 t o 4 7 1 .
588-A .
I n t h e first o r t h e s e c o n d d e c a d e
o f the
seven
teenth century the tenth G u r u of our H i n d u - S i k h s , D h a r m v e e r
236
SfX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY
Shree G o v i n d s i n g found i t impossible to

w i t h the
Moghuls.
H e was
at
his sworn disciples from
desert
fort
O v e r c o m e w i t h terror, some
the
Sikh
a r m y conspired to
their G u r u j i , renounce t h e i r S i k h r e l i g i o n a n d left the
secretly.
before
h i s eyes
T w o e l d e r sons o f t h e
i n the
battle.
Guruji
were
f o r life w h e r e v e r t h e y c o u l d .
killed
A t l a s t i n t h e face o f s u c h
grave danger the G u r u j i advised a l l to leave battle
and
run
F i n d i n g a suitable opportunity
he m a d e g o o d h i s o w n e s c a p e .
his
war
last besieged i n the fort o f
C h a m k a u r ' * a l o n g w i t h h i s sons.
of
continue the
B u t i n t h a t confusion t w o o f
sons, o f a t e n d e r age o f 12 o r b e l o w , m i s s e d t h e w a y a n d
fell i n t o the M u s l i m
hands'*.
H o w d i d the
Muslims
treat
them according to T H E I R O W N R E L I G I O U S C O D E ?
589.
T h e L e t t e r o f H a r i p a n t P h a d k e referred to above
shows h o w k i n d l y a n d s y m p a t h e t i c a l l y , a c c o r d i n g to T H E I R
'OWN RELIGIOUS CODE,
the M a r a t h a s treated
the
two
sons o f T i p u w h e n t h e y c a m e i n t o t h e i r h a n d s .
590.
O n t h e c o n t r a r y , as s o o n as t h e b r a v e c u b s o f G u r u
Govindsing fell
into the
Muslim
hands
they
were
taken
straight to their war council a n d asked " A r e y o u w i l l i n g to

be M u s l i m s ? I f so, y o u w i l l be g i v e n y o u r l i f e a n d e v e r y t h i n g
y o u want. Otherwise nothing !" The children answerd : " W e
w o n ' t be M u s l i m s e v e n i f o u r l i f e i s n o t s p a r e d " ! " I m m e d i
ately the diabolic M u s l i m
children
justice decreed t h a t the two s m a l l
be f o r t h w i t h b u i l t
alive
in a brickwall!
While
t h e y w e r e t h u s b e i n g b u i l t i n t h e y w e r e a s k e d , as e a c h b r i c k
was p l a c e d on the
w a l l , " D o y o u become M u s l i m s ? "
The
two brave H i n d u
cubs
"No
would
reply again and again
w e w o n ' t be M u s l i m s ! " T h e l a s t b r i c k w a s l a i d o n t h e h e a d s
of
b o t h the y o u n g m a r t y r s
and
they
ceased
to
breathe !
E v e n t o d a y i f a t r u e H i n d u e n t e r s t h e v i c i n i t y o f t h a t scene
of m a r t y r d o m he w i l l v e r y l i k e l y
ting
the
whole atmosphere
hear the
there :
words reverbera
''I won't
M u s l i m : n a y , n o t at a l l ! I am a H i n d u ,
become
I am a S i k h ! I
bravely court d e a t h " !"

591.
Supposing t h a t by a n adverse t u r n o f events t w o
children o f our Peshwas were
to fall
i n the hands o f T i p u
6TH
or
GLORIOUS
any
have
two
23T
EPOCH
other
Muslim
f e d , as t h e
rulerwhat
H e would
not
t e n d e r - a g e d c h i l d r e n a n d r e t u r n e d t h e m t o t h e P e s h w a !'
Such a behaviour would have

and
then ?
H i n d u - h e a r t e d H a r i p a n t P h a d k e d i d , the
been considered sacrilegious
c o w a r d l y a c c o r d i n g to the M u s l i m
w o u l d most p r o b a b l y have been

walls
o r else w o u l d
have been
foot.
The Hindus,
on the
avenged
religious belief; they
built
up a a l i v e
in brick-
crushed under an elephant's
other
such brutality with any
hand, would
not
have
hyper-brutal retaliation,,
e v e n i f t h e y h a d h a d t h e s t r e n g t h a n d o p p o r t u n i t y t o d o so.
For,
the
flowing
v i r u s o f the
through
perverted
their
arteries
sense o f v i r t u e s h a d b e e n
and
veins for
centuries,
together.
592.
ethics
I t s h o u l d be m a d e c l e a r a t t h i s v e r y s t a g e t h a t t h e
of war which demanded
that a charioteer must
fight
w i t h another charioteer only, the sword should meet another

sword
alone, that
the
armed
warrior ought
w i t h an u n a r m e d one, t i l l he has been
n o t to
fight
armed equally,
that
a f a l l e n , senseless w a r r i o r w a s n e v e r t o be a t t a c k e d t i l l h e h a d
r e g a i n e d c o n s c i o u s n e s s e t c . etc'*,
for
the
ancient
contending
t i m e s before
parties
was perhaps quite s u i t a b l e
Mahabharat.
obeyed the
same
set
F o r both
the
o f rules : b o t h
w o r s h i p p e d the same ethics of w a r . T h e P a n d a w a s themselves

had
violated*",
these
at the
instance
of L o r d Krishna,
chivalrous rules of war ! B u t the
many of
H i n d u s o f these
m i d d l e ages f o r g o t t h e l e s s o n t a u g h t b y t h e B h a g w a t G e e t a ,
of g i v i n g due consideration to the time, place a n d person o r
persons concerned while
o b e y i n g these r u l e s o f w a r .
on their own p a r t kept on

of war w i t h the same
fighting
the
oldoriginally
They
diabolic Muslim ways

sane a n d c i v i l i z e d b u t
n o w o u t m o d e d a n d so h i g h l j ' s u i c i d a l t a c t i c s i n w a r .
592-A.
B e s i d e s t h i s i n c i d e n t o f T i p u ' s t\Hi s o n s , we
s h o u l d l i k e to cite a n o t h e r e q u a l l y shameful for the M a r a t h a s

and
t h e H i n d u s , i n a s m u c h as i t offers
another illustration o f
t h e p e r v e r t e d sense o f v i r t u e s o f t h e H i n d u s o f t h o s e t i m e s I
I t h a p p e n e d d u r i n g t h e B a t t l e o f K h a r d a (1795 A . D . )
against
the
of
Nizam,
the
last restlessly
writhing
remnant
the
238
-Muslim
power
at
Delhi !
The Nizam
was
at
c o m p l e t e l y at the mercy of the Marathas*^; he

lieen w i p e d o u t
l j u t for the
virtues,
that
time
would
have
o f existence a n d saved a l l further
shameless
trouble,
e x h i b i t i o n o f t h i s p e r v e r t e d sense o f
b y the M a r a t h a s !
593.
T h e M a r a t h a forces w i t h
their excellent
strategic
-moves h a d e n c i r c l e d t h e N i z a m at s u c h a d e s o l a t e a n d
place that
his vast
army
could
get
The scarcity of d r i n k i n g water was

of M u s l i m s o l d i e r s d r a n k
n o t fit e v e n f o r
no
o r water**.
so a c u t e t h a t h u n d r e d s
stinking water
animals*'.
food
dry
Nizam-alli
from dirty
himself
was
pools,
almost
i n tears**. A n d a t t h i s m o s t c r i t i c a l m o m e n t t h e b i g M a r a t h a
guns began to rend the skies w i t h their t h u n d e r i n g .
594.
B u t at
this
most
crucial
moment
the
Maratha
w a r cabinet was seized w i t h such a p a r o x y s m of their age-old

i n c u r a b l e disease o f t h e
perverted
sense o f v i r t u e s v / z . , m i s
p l a c e d generosity to w i t h h o l d the strokes a n d
allow time to
even the inveterate f a i n t i n g enemy to regain
consciousness,
-that h a d i t l a s t e d a
little
longer,
the
scales
of war would
have turned against the H i n d u s themselves and the M u s l i m s

w o u l d never have failed
a
time when
Marathas,
the
to annihilate them completely.
Nizam
was d y i n g
himself, the
of thirst
and
chief
when
At
enemy of the
the
Marathas
l u c k i l y h a d the best o p p o r t u n i t y o f c a p t u r i n g h i m a l i v e a n d
of d e s t r o y i n g his whole a r m y the P e s h w a , S a w a i M a d h a v r a o ,
was i n s p i r e d w i t h
the grand
idea** t h a t t h e
true greatness
of a w a r r i o r was to show mercy to the down-cast enemy. H e ,

therefore, sent, i n c o n s u l t a t i o n w i t h his war-cabinet, a v e r y
valuable
supply of water
enough
for the
Niâm
and his
r o y a l family from his o w n stock of d r i n k i n g water w h i c h was

p r e s e r v e d w i t h no less d i f f i c u l t y .
A n d this was done i n
t h i c k of the frayquite consistently
with
the
the m a x i m : g^j
( F o r g i v e n e s s is t h e v i r t u e o f t h e b r a v e ) . [ R e m e m b e r
for
contrast
'The Battle
of Samugad or
Shambhugad'
( 1 6 5 8 . A . D ) a n d t h e siege o f A g r a b y A u r a n g z e b S h a h a j a h a n
w a s b r o u g h t t o h i s k n e e s b y c u t t i n g off t h e w a t e r s u p p l y t o
t h e f o r t o f Agra**].
-5TH GLORIOUS
239
EPOCH
A FINE ILLUSTRATION O F SELFCONTRADICTION !

595.
A c o m m o n b e l i e f seems t o p r e v a i l t h a t t h e H i n d u s
strictly banned any
reconversion of Muslimized
H i n d u s or
a n y c o n v e r s i o n o f b o r n M u s l i m s because t h e y d r e a d e d fresh
outrages f r o m t h e M u s l i m s i n I n d i a a n d p e r h a p s n e w h o r r i b l e
invasions of foreign Muslims
resulting i n untold
monstro-
cities a n d consequent horrible retribution.

596.
I t is p u r p o s e l y to s h o w h o w e r r o n e o u s , u n r e a l i s t i c
a n d wholly improbable, this belief

the
episode
the
Maratha war
ample historical evidence to
is t h a t we have
with
Tipu.which
quoted
provides
s u p p o r t a l l t h e p o i n t s we h a v e
m a d e so f a r .
597.
for a
S e t t i n g aside t h a t episode of the w a r w i t h
while, i t is enough
to pose a
- H i n d u s w e r e so t e r r i b l y a n d
dread
of Muslim
question : i f at
i n c e s s a n t l y obsessed
retaliation they
would
have
Tipu
a l l , the
with
the
offered n o
resistance, howsoever s l i g h t i t m i g h t have been ! T h e y w o u l d

never have
counter-attacked
a n d m i l i t a r y fronts a n d
i n those H i n d u
the
won at
M u s l i m s on the
great odds.
states which, the
Muslims
political
F o r , i t is o n l y
conquered, that
such religious persecution of the H i n d u s was, or w o u l d have

been,
possible for the M u s l i m s .
to dread
anything they
should have
a r m e d p o l i t i c a l aggression
-and l o o k i n g
the
reader
at
first.
dreaded the M u s l i m
B u t barring minor incidents
t h i s g i g a n t i c s t r u g g l e i n one b r o a d s w e e p ,
can
clearly
states a n d r e l i g i o n
imined battles
I f a t a l l the H i n d u s w e r e
see t h a t
i n order
to protect their
the H i n d u s h a d fought g r i m a n d
right from the times
deter-
of M a h m u d of Ghazni's
a n d G h o r i ' s d e m o n i c a l raids. T h e y lost their states, t h e y w o n

t h e i r s t a t e s ! D e f e a t a n d v i c t o r y , v i c t o r y a n d defeat !
f o r t u n e s o f t h e fields c h a n g e d i n q u i c k
more t h a n seven centuries the
Muslims
-of i t
and
H i n d u s kept on
fighting
throughout the whole o f I n d i a , fought every

finally
brought the
The
succession ! B u t for
the
inch
m i g h t y M u s l i m enemy to his
- i n e e s i n abject s u r r e n d e r ! T o say t h a t
these H i n d u s w o u l d
J i a v e e v e r c a r e d a t w o - p e n c e f o r t h e fiercer r a g e o f t h e M u s l i m
240
r e v e n g e i s i n i t s e l f a fine i l l u s t r a t i o n o f s e l f - c o n t r a d i c t i o n !
698.
least
O f course,
about the
the M u s l i m s h a d never to w o r r y i n the
security of their
I n d i a ! T h e H i n d u s were
firm
religious d o m i n a t i o n
to convert a n y M u s l i m , not to counter-attack

the
Muslim
any
way
religious influence; nor
the
sphere
contrary
to
the
Hindu
of
again to h a r m them i n
i n matters religious; for, a l l these actions
completely
in
as r e g a r d s o n e t h i n g : n e v e r
were
religious faith !
The
M u s l i m s h a d o n l y o n e a n x i e t y as t o h o w t o s p r e a d t h e I s l a m i c
faith incessantly throughout the length a n d breadth o f I n d i a ,
even i f the H i n d u s had reconquered political power ! W e have
a l r e a d y discussed at different places i n t h i s b o o k the
endous
loss
to
the
Hindu
aggression h a d caused.
nation
this
Muslim
trem
religious
O n l y t w o major p o i n t s need a b r i e f
resume here.
LOSS O F THIRTY MILLION HINDUS
599.
aware
ban
E v e n i n those days the
Hindu
society was
quite
o f t h i s n u m e r i c a l loss ! B u t b e c a u s e o f t h e i r m o r b i d
o n reconversion no
against
this
patient
effective
d r a i n of its
m e e k l y bearing the
disease
the
then
Hindu
remedy
life-blood.
c o u l d be
found
V e r y l i k e the i n v a l i d
death-pangs
of a n
incurable
world endured this blood-draining,
deadly disease!
LOSS OF TERRITORY !
600.
was
B u t g r a v e r s t i l l t h a n t h i s loss o f n u m e r i c a l s t r e n g t h
another : the
permanent
snatched away b y the

bit
by
bit, but
Muslim
loss
of
the
vast
territory
religious incursions,
steadily, without
the
knowledge
slowly,
of
the
Hindus ! T H E M U S L I M S T H U S S E I Z E D E A R M O R E H I N D U
LAND
THROUGHOUT
INDIA B Y CONVERSION,
THAN
T H E Y DID B Y CONQUESTS !
601.
F o r , t w e n t y to t h i r t y m i l l i o n H i n d u converts, a n d
millions of foreign
their
fortune,
Muslims
settled
that
flocked
permanently
to India
in India
to
alone !
seek
The
landthe cities a n d towns a n d p a r t i c u l a r p a r t s o f cities and
6TH
GLORIOUS
towns
and
241
EPOCH
villages that
were
inhabited
and
were
to
be
i n h a b i t e d b y these M u s l i m s a n d t h e i r descendants t o come

future^were
permanently
lost
to
the
regained ! O n these t r a c t s a n d patches o f l a n d

challantly
in
H i n d u s , n e v e r t o be
fluttered
non-
the green M u s l i m bands i n d i c a t i n g the u n i m p e d e d
sway o f the M u s l i m religious faith
a l l over ! The Hindus,,
and more p a r t i c u l a r l y the Marathas, wrested away p r a c t i c a l l y

a l l the p o l i t i c a l power throughout the
the
whole of I n d i a
from
M u s l i m s t o w a r d s t h e e n d o f t h i s e p i c H i n d u - M u s l i m war..
Yet
the
Muslims
retained
their
hold
individually
or
c o l l e c t i v e l y o n t h e masses a n d o n p r o p e r t y t o o !
602.
because
A g a i n as
the
Muslim
population
grew
rapidly
of p o l y g a m y p o p u l a r amongst them and the spread
of t h e i r r e l i g i o n b y conversion more a n d more l a n d was to t h a t

extent being gradually but surely occupied by them and
p a s s i n g for ever i n t o the
some
idea
o f the
Muslim
actual
hands.
In
order
to
was
give
c o n d i t i o n i t is enough to say t h a t
even after the establishment o f the
de
facto
sovereignty
of
the M a r a t h a s e v e r y l i t t l e t o w n or v i l l a g e h a d a separate p a r t
k n o w n as M u s a l m a n w a d a o r M u s a l m a n m o h a l l a ! W h y ,
even
cities like P o o n a , Satara, K o l h a p u r , N a g p u r i n Maharashtra,

Baroda,
Devas,
Central
India
Dhar,
and
Indore,
Gwalior
and Udaypur
in
Jodhpur, Jaipur, Amritsar, Lahore right
up to Shreenagar i n K a s h m i r i n the n o r t h , each h a d a separate

section
exclusively colonized b y
thousands of Muslims and
k n o w n as ' M u s l i m - p u r a ' o r ' M u s l i m - a b a d i ' . T h e M u s l i m s n o t

only
dominated
these
separate
sections
religiously,
but
p r a c t i c a l l y b e c a m e t h e i r o w n e r s *'!
603.
A n d the
fun of i t was t h a t this religious d o m i n a
tion of the Muslims and their i n d i v i d u a l
right
to
that land
h a d been c o n s t i t u t i o n a l l y a n d l e g a l l y p r o t e c t e d b y the H i n d u
kings themselves, g i v i n g t h e m e q u a l c i v i l
status
as
subjects
along w i t h the H i n d u s ! E s p e c i a l l y because o f open a n d deeprooted
enmity
between
the
Hindus
and
the
Muslims
in
t h o s e d a y s a n d as change o f r e l i g i o n w a s t h e n t a n t a m o u n t t o
change o f n a t i o n a l i t y , a l l the l a n d t h a t passed i n t o the M u s l i m
hands,
this
way
or
t h a t , was i n r e a l i t y permanently g i v e n
over to the n a t i o n a l enemy o f the H i n d u s !
242
604.
Thus throughout
the
whole of India,
in
village a n d t o w n a n d c i t y a n d p r o v i n c e , b i g or s m a l l
every
Muslim
pockets (Muslimistans) were being created a n d fostered r i g h t

from t h o s e d a y s .
India
That
again means that
from that
time
was being v i v i s e c t e d u n w i t t i n g l y between two p a r t s :
t h e H i n d u I n d i a a n d the M u s l i m I n d i a !
605.
THESE
REALLY
BIG OR SMALL ISLAMISTANS
T H E TIME
BOMBS
LAID
B Y THE
WERE
COVERT
MUSLIM RELIGIOUS AUTHORITY I N T H E FOUNDATION

OF T H E HINDU POLITICAL SUPERSTRUCTURE !
606.
Y e t neither
people, nor even

apprehended,
the
the
Hindu
historians
acutely
rulers, nor
of the
the c o m m o n
t i m e seem
to
have
or even f a i n t l y , the instantaneous
or
t h e b e l a t e d consequences o f t h i s t r e m e n d o u s loss o f n u m b e r s
and
territory.
F o r nobody
d o i n g here, a n y
exposition
bold,
of this
else
lucid
has so f a r t r i e d , as we a r e
and
comprehensive historical
loss o f numbers
H i n d u n a t i o n h a d to
suffer
because
a n d t e r r i t o r y that the
of
the
morbid
Hindu
r e l i g i o u s c o n c e p t s o f v a r i o u s b a n s a n d t h e i r p e r v e r t e d sense o f
virtues !
I f a t a l l t h e r e be a n y s u c h a t t e m p t i t is b o u n d
to
be an exception.
607-608.
Moreover, h a d the H i n d u s
u n d e r s t o o d the f u l l significance of the
at that time really
above-mentioned
evil
consequences o f t h e M u s l i m r e l i g i o u s d o m i n a n c e t h e M a r a t h a
government
would
launched
counter
have
been
immediately and
religious aggression
definitely
upon the Islamic
faith i n the south, the moment its leader, T i p u , was p o l i t i c a l l y

vanquished.
F o r the H i n d u s h a d never
before h a d
c o m p l e t e l y f a v o u r a b l e o p p o r t u n i t y , as t h e y
launch
such
counter-offensive
Throughout the whole

power
at
that
as
our
the
could
contemporary
such
it then
a
to
religious front.
o f I n d i a t h e r e w a s left
time which
o p p o s i n g t h e M a r a t h a s , as w e h a v e
and
on
had
no
Muslim
e v e n so m u c h as t h i n k o f
already pointed
it
out,
b a r d sings i n one o f h i s h e r o i c
ballads with evident pride for H i n d u i s m
6TH
GLORIOUS
243
EPOCH
[The pirates (meaning the Portuguese), H y d e r , the N i z a m ,

the E n g l i s h a l l were exhausted
fighting
(with the
Marathas)
W h o e v e r l o o k e d ( w i t h e n m i t y ) a t P o o n a , l o s t t h e i r w e a l t h !]
DAVIL C A N B E F O U G H T BY ARCH-DpVtt ONLY
609.
S u p p o s e , as s o o n as t h i s p r o p i t i o u s t i m e h a d comej
the Maratha Chieftains like Bhonsale,
Holkar,
Patwardhan,
B a s t e a n d others, who h a d fought against T i p u , the M a r a t h a

administrators,
promulgated,
the
Peshwa
and
the
i n consultation w i t h the
Chhatrapati,
prominent
authorities, some such order (if n o t a c t u a l l y
had
religious
couched i n
the
s a m e w o r d s ) as t h e f o l l o w i n g :
610.
trampled
" J u s t as t h e v a l o u r o f t h e
under
t h e i r feet
the
Maratha warriors
Muslim
rule
of Tipu, i n a
similar w a y , i n o r d e r t o b r i n g t o t h e l o w e s t d u s t
religious preponderance under the
fiendish
had
Tipu,
the M u s l i m
which
has
so far i n f l i c t e d e v e r y s o r t o f b r u t a l i t y a n d h u m i l i a t i o n o n t h e
H i n d u s a n d t o c h a s t i s e t h o s e g u i l t y o f these h e i n o u s
our government has decided to attack i n return
o n the religious
611.
crimes,
the M u s l i m s
field.
"Faithfully
following
religious l a w and the religious
the
code
interpretation
of
conduct
S h a n k a r a c h a r y a V i d y a r a n y a s w a m i , whose a u t h o r i t y
dered n e x t o n l y to the V e r y F i r s t Shree
of
by
is c o n s i
Shankaracharya
t h e w h o l e o f t h e H i n d u w o r l d , we h e r e b y f o r t h e
the
Shree
first
by
time,
propose to break the psychological b a n on reconversion which

h a s s i m p l y p a r a l y s e d t h e H i n d u s o c i e t y , so f a r as t h e r e t a l i a
tion
of the
t y r a n n i c a l M u s l i m r e l i g i o n i s c o n c e r n e d , a n d we
hereby order e v e r y s i n g l e official, o f whatever

t h e necessary arrangements to enforce the
rank, to make
strict
observance
of t h e f o l l o w i n g i n s t r u c t i o n s .
612.
Hindu
" O n learning
men
and
about
the
forcible
conversion
of
women i n his p a r t i c u l a r jurisdiction, every
v i l l a g e a n d city-officer s h a l l gather together a l l such oppressed
H i n d u s i n some
rescue
camp
under
the
government
p r o t e c t i o n , a n d s h a l l a t t e n d to a l l their needs.
613.
"Every
several M u s l i m m a n and woman i n every
244
t o w n a n d v i l l a g e i n whose house or h u t H i n d u w o m e n , girls a n d

c h i l d r e n m i g h t be f o u n d s l a v i n g as o p p r e s s e d c o n v e r t s , s h a l l ,
along w i t h
the
thrown into
prison and
children
whole family,
the
be f o r t h w i t h f e t t e r e d
miserable H i n d u
and
women
and
a f t e r b e i n g i m m e d i a t e l y set free s h a l l be a f f e c t i o n a
t e l y a n d c o u r t e o u s l y t a k e n t o t h e rescue c a m p s .
614.
" S i m i l a r l y the w a r r i o r s from T i p u ' s select c o m p a n y
o f t h e d i r e s t y o u n g M u s l i m s c o u n d r e l s w h o m he f o n d l e d
as
h i s ' s o n s ' s h a l l be f e t t e r e d w i t h v e r y h e a v y s h a c k l e s w h e r e v e r
t h e y w i l l be f o u n d i n
Maharashtra, K a r n a t a k or
elsewhere
a n d l o c k e d i n jails, and the fairest y o u n g and innocent H i n d u

w o m e n , w h o were g i v e n a w a y
young
rogues
from
this
as r e w a r d s
to
those
Muslim
brigade for their b r u t a l atrocities
t o w a r d s t h e H i n d u s , s h o u l d a l l be r e s c u e d a n d
sent w i t h a l l
c i v i l i t y t o t h e s a i d rescue c a m p s .
615.
"Finally, a
announced
n a t i o n a l reconversion week w i l l
b y a S u p e r i o r Officer,
before
r e s c u e d H i n d u c o n v e r t s f r o m t h e rescue
particular
r e g i o n s h a l l be
which
camps
be
all
the
a l l over
the
conducted i n large groups u n d e r
m i l i t a r y g u a r d to the h o l y places a d j o i n i n g their n a t i v e places

or t o
D h a r w a r or B a d a m i or other places where the
sive M u s l i m armies have been destroyed

At
b y the
oppres
Marathas.
a l l these p l a c e s s h a l l these o p p r e s s e d H i n d u c o n v e r t s b e
reconverted to H i n d u i s m
en
masse.
At
all
these
places
s a c r i f i c i a l fires s h o u l d be l i t a n d offerings m a d e f o r t h e r e p u r i
fication
o f a l l these m i l l i o n s o f H i n d u
and
the
with
praises for the H i n d u r e l i g i o n .
chorus-singing of
Hindu
converts
s h o u l d a l l be r e c e i v e d i n
they
Society ceremoniously
All
t h o s e w h o a r e l i k e l y t o be w i l l i n g l y , l o v i n g l y a n d h o n o u r a b l y
r e c e i v e d b y t h e i r o r i g i n a l f a m i l i e s s h o u l d be e s c o r t e d t o t h e i r
o r i g i n a l homes a n d r e h a b i l i t a t e d i n those families.
thousands o f other repurified and
m a y n o t find s u c h a l o v i n g
reconverted
reception
B u t the
H i n d u s who
i n their original
castes, s h o u l d a l l be c l a s s e d as a n e w w a r r i o r class i n
subthe
s t r u c t u r e o f t h e H i n d u societygTpWjigia fire r a c e a c c o r d i n g
to the R a j p u t legendand
authorities i n the
a l l the
political
and
l a n d are h e r e b y o r d e r e d t o
religious
concede to
5TH GLORIOUS
245
EPOCH
t h e m a l l r i g h t s d u e t o a H i n d u as e q u i t a b l y a n d j u s t l y as t h e
other caste H i n d u s enjoy.
616.
" T h e n i n order to reward the
meritorious services
o f the choicest M a r a t h a warriors i n this H i n d u - M u s l i m

a t least as m a n y y o u n g a n d b e a u t i f u l M u s l i m
captured,
converted to
war
g i r l s s h o u l d be
H i n d u i s m a n d p r e s e n t e d t o t h e m as
were the H i n d u girls d i s t r i b u t e d b y
T i p u amongst the
dare
d e v i l w a r r i o r s o f his select b r i g a d e .
617.
"Thereafter the thousands of M u s l i m
s c o u n d r e l s , who h a v e ,
i n this
Hindu-Muslim
rascals
war,
and
inflicted
h a r r o w i n g atrocities o n the H i n d u s , raped H i n d u women a n d

g i r l s , h a v e b r o k e n h o l y i m a g e s o f H i n d u gods
and have
and
demolished their temples and who w i l l
l o c k e d as p e r t h e a b o v e - m e n t i o n e d o r d e r i n
goddesses
have been
various
prisons,
s h a l l be c o n d u c t e d u n d e r s t r o n g m i l i t a r y g u a r d t o t h e f o u r o r
five c h i e f c i t i e s t h a t w i l l be s i g n i f i e d l a t e r o n b y t h e S u p e r i o r
Ofi&cers.
T h e y s h o u l d e s p e c i a l l y be t a k e n
to
Nargund
and
K i t t u r t h e places where T i p u himself h a d inflicted i n h u m a n

atrocities
on the
H i n d u men a n d w o m e n w i t h the a i d of his
d i a b o l i c a r m y , so t h a t T i p u ' s d e v i l i s h
acts m i g h t
ed w i t h e q u a l f e r o c i t y a n d
harshest
with
the
be a v e n g
punishments
meted out to the dare-devil soldiers o f his Islamic brigade i n

the v e r y presence o f the afflicted people there. O n the a p p o i n
ted day,
d u r i n g the
reconversion week,
these h u n d r e d s
of
M u s l i m d e v i l s s h o u l d be b r o u g h t u n d e r s t r o n g a r m e d g u a r d o f
soldiers a n d cannons to the
vast
parade-grounds
the charge-sheets against t h e m , i n d i c a t i n g t h e i r
and
after
fiendish
acts
against the H i n d u s , have been r e a d out to t h e m , t h e y s h o u l d

be b l o w n off f r o m c a n n o n - m o u t h , before t h e
the thousands of H i n d u
joyful
eyes
of
spectators.
A NATIONAL HOMAGE T O T H EHINDU MARTYRS

618.
concluded
"In
with
the
a
end
this reconversion week should
national homage
to
volleys o f guns from every fort a n d c i t y

honour o f the thousands
of men
and
the
be
report of three
of Maharashtra
women who
in
courted
m a r t y r d o m b y l e a p i n g i n t o the rivers l i k e the K r i s h n a or the
246
Tungbhadra,
o r i n soiae
other
w a y s , because t h e y h a d no
o t h e r effective m e a n s t o s a v e t h e i r r e l i g i o n a n d
t o escape t h e
d i r e c t j e r s e c u t i o n at t h e h a n d s o f T i p u ' s s o l d i e r s
sards
of
them
surrounded
and
blockaded
when thou-
whole
towns
c a r r y i n g o n w h o l e s a l e c o n v e r s i o n s w i t h fire a n d s w o r d . "
T H E ECHOES O F RELIGIOUS RETALIATION
619.
I f at a l l the Marathas h a d
dealt
such a
crushing
c o u n t e r - b l o w o n t h e M u s l i m r e l i g i o u s f r o n t , t h e echoes, a n d r e
echoes o f t h e g u n s ,
thundering from every fort i n Maharash
t r a , w o u l d n o t h a v e been h e a r d i n t h e v a l l e y s o f t h e K r i s h n a
a n d the T u n g b h a d r a alone; they w o u l d also have
throughout
the
V a k s h u (Oxus) r i v e r - v a l l e y s a n d
world.
The
barest news,
reconverting
reverberated
G a n g e t i c , the I n d u s , n a y , f a r b e y o n d i t , t h e
the
millions
a w a y the fetters of the
the
t h a t the
ban
of converted
on
fired
fiercely
existence w o u l d have begun to
dwindle.
historical
guesswork,
but
breaking
would
than
simultaneously,
Muslim
h a d been
Hindus,
reconversion,
s h o c k e d the M u s l i m w o r l d far more

of t h o u s a n d s o f g u n s
w h o l e of the
H i n d u s , too,
have
the
and
report
their
very
T h i s is n o t
mere
guarantee
of
historical
probability.
620.
B u t this historical p r o b a b i l i t y remained
probability !
The H i n d u s never
version,
d i d they
nor
broke the ban
allow i t to
be b r o k e n .
only
on recon
Naturally
t h e I s l a m i c r e l i g i o u s d o m i n a n c e i n I n d i a c o u l d n o t be
over
thrown.
621.
T h e v i r u s o f t h e caste-differences
caused
h a d already permeated the whole blood-system

society long
India.
before
any
Muslim
aggressor
by
birth
of t h e H i n d u
could
come
to
P e r p e t u a l M u s l i m a t r o c i t i e s a g g r a v a t e d i t s effects a l l
the more, a n d the H i n d u S o c i e t y lost its
original susceptibi
l i t y to change, its e x p a n s i o n i s m , its a b i l i t y to
absorb
newer
elements a n d its strong i n c l i n a t i o n to r e t a l i a t i o n even i n the

religious
back
field.
H o w could the
Hindu
leaders,
then,
hit
t h e M u s l i m f o r e i g n e r s or a b s o r b t h e m in their H i n d u
Society ?
r :
'
' v ' ..:
6TH GLORIOUS
622.
247
EPOCH
" H o w could a man", they
b o r n M u s l i m ever become a t r u e
into the Gangetic waters ?"
thought,
Hindu
" w h o was
by merely
" F o r , " they argued,
dipping
"the caste
is decided by b i r t h . "
623.
TT?nT sr^r^TT TfRft^ ^rrsflf i

^wt
["Even
as
II*'
%^
a donkey
washed i n the holiest o f waters
C a n never become a s p i r i t e d horse..."

How
can
original
we
then
admit
castes m e r e l y
betokening
these b o r n n o n - H i n d u s t o
because a
marry
scented
our
pigment
H i n d u i s m is a p p l i e d to t h e i r foreheads ? A r e we
to dine w i t h them ? A n d i f that

to
certain
her
p e r s o n be a w o m a n , are w e
s i m p l y because a n auspicious k u m k u m t i l a k
f r o m a H i n d u b o x is a p p l i e d t o h e r f o r e h e a d ? A n d t h a t
too
openly ? Impossible ! Impossible ! ! Irreligious ! Irreligious ! I

623-A.
S u c h were the religious ideas
of not
only
the
B r a h m i n s a n d the K s h a t r i y a s , b u t the Mangs, the D h o r s , the

B h i l s a n d other so-called 'low castes' a n d
They
considered
this
to
be
the
wild
T h e m a i n p r i n c i p l e u n d e r l y i n g these ideas of
Was t h a t
whichever H i n d u
tribes
too !
only true H i n d u religion.
went
over
caste-differences
to the M u s l i m f o l d ,
w i l l y n i l l y w h e t h e r b y p e r s u a s i o n o r by- c o e r c i o n w a s p o l
luted and damnedirrevocably damned
for l i f e n a y for a l l
his generations to come !

623-B.
What
woder
then
H i n d u s who, cherishing such

behaviour,
had
stoutly
i f hundreds
absurd
opposed
any
ideas
of millions of
about
religious
reconversion
of
the
oppressed H i n d u s or o f the b o r n M u s l i m s !
T H E O N L Y F O R T U N A T E THING WAS...
624.
of
the
T h e o n l y fortunate t h i n g was t h a t at the b e g i n n i n g
Muslim
onslaughts on I n d i a no couplet i n A n u s t h u p
m e t r e w a s i n t e r p o l a t e d i n some
smriti by
some
Brihaspati
(wiseacre)
o r a n o t h e r b a n n i n g t e r r i t o r i a l c o n q u e s t s as o t h e r s
were,
respect
in
marriages,
of
bans
reconversion,
on
food-exchange,
inter-caste
sea-faring a n d m a n y other things t
I f t h e f o r c i b l y c o n v e r t e d H i n d u c o u l d n o t be r e c o n v e r t e d
to
248
Hinduism,
i f a m a n d e a l i n g w i t h a M u s l i m h i m s e l f became a
M u s l i m , how c o u l d a l a n d or t e r r i t o r y once conquered b y

M u s l i m s be
again
a Hindu
land ?
back that lost k i n g d o m would
Whoever tried
himself become
the
to w i n
Muslim !
T h e l a n d , however, w o u l d never become a H i n d u l a n d a g a i n !

I f some learned H i n d u fool h a d argued t h i s w a y a n d p r o m u l
gated
such
ban
on reconquering the
lost territory
the
H i n d u s w o u l d h a v e b e e n r e n d e r e d as a b s o l u t e l y p o w e r l e s s
overthrow the
Muslim
to
p o l i t i c a l d o m i n a n c e , as t h e y w e r e t o
o v e r t h r o w the M u s l i m religious ascendancy, because i t w o u l d

have
b e c o m e e q u a l l y i r r e l i g i o u s , a n d so i m p o s s i b l e , o w i n g t o
such a ban.
A n d like Afghanistan, Iran, Babylonia,
ancient
E g y p t , T u r k e y a n d M o r o c c o i n the far west, I n d i a , i n the east,

w o u l d also have been completely M u s l i m i z e d ! I t w o u l d have
become
would
b o t h p o l i t i c a l l y a n d religiously an Islamistan ! T h a t
have
History.
been
the
last
B u t I n d i a was
then, and
once
line written
at
again was
least
about
the
Hindu
s a v e d t h a t h o r r i b l e fate
written
a new chapter
of
the
rejuvenation o f H i n d u i s m , i l l u m i n a t e d by the d a z z l i n g v a l o u r
of the H i n d u warriors.
625.
rest
T h e h i s t o r y o f I n d i a as a l s o o f a l l t h e p a r t s o f
o f the
world,
religio-political
wherever
ascendancy
the
a m p l y proves
those several nations w h i c h were

the
Muslim
religio-political
Muslims
smashed
the
Muslim
untouched
pestilence
could
the
established
that
not
only
incapable o f overthrowing
dominance
became
M u s l i m i z e d , but even those other n o n - M u s l i m

hold
had
completely
nations
which
p o l i t i c a l m i g h t b u t left t h e i r r e l i g i o u s
not
escape
o f the M u s l i m onslaughts.
the
constant
horrible
O n l y five o r s i x o r a t
the most ten nations, which precipitated the M u s l i m religious

downfall
soon
a f t e r t h e i r p o l i t i c a l a n d m i l i t a r y defeat
and
r i d themselves o f every single M u s l i m , couldthese a n d these

alone couldfree themselves
p e s t i l e n c e ! F o r w a n t o f space
completely from
o n l y one
s h o u l d suffice t o i l l u s t r a t e t h i s p o i n t .
the
instance
Muslim
of Spain
5TH GLORIOUS
249
EPOCH
EMANCIPATION O F SPAIN F R O M
626.
Simultaneously with
A r a b s under the
established
elsewhere t h e
India
the
Omayyads^", h a d overrun S p a i n a n d
their raids
had
powerful M u s l i m
M u s l i m s began the
men a n d w o m e n were violently
the M u s l i m s
Christians
Later
the
i n revolt
one
much too
against
of
the
their
wars
oppressed
tyrannical
own
old
royal
and w i t h the help of a growing C h r i s t i a n n a t i o n
in Prance and
Home^*.
Countless C h r i s t i a n
and mercilessly converted to
w h e n t h e r e were i n t e r n e c i n e
-Muslims Government under
as
religious persecution and
themselves
o f S p a i n rose
dynasties^'
Naturally
p o i n t o f t h e s w o r d o r k i l l e d outright^*.
on a f t e r some c e n t u r i e s ,
amongst
on
state there.
conversion o f the Spanish Christians^!.

I s l a m at the
MUSLIMS
w i t h encouragement
from the
P a p a l seat
of
A f t e r m a n y years of bitter warfare d u r i n g the 11th
a n d 13th centuries the S p a n i s h C h r i s t i a n s d e l i v e r e d most o f

their
country from
the
M u s l i m rule
and
finally
with
the
c o n q u e s t o f G r a n a d a i n A . D . 1492 t h e y w i p e d o u t t h e M u s l i m
power a l t o g e t h e r ' ^ .
B u t as i n I n d i a , so i n S p a i n t o o ,
after t h e l o s s o f p o l i t i c a l p o w e r ,
religious
tians and
the Muslilns had their
h o l d u n i m p a i r e d o n the
the l a n d they
converted
getting more and
a n d t e r r i b l e so as t o c u t a s u n d e r
firm
Spanish Chris
had actually inhabited.
M u s l i m religious h o l d was
even
Nay
this
more explosive
the whole o f the
Spanish
Jiation a t s o m e f u t u r e date^*. T h o s e o f t h e S p a n i s h C h r i s t i a n s
who could
c l e a r l y foresee
this impending danger
'had always awaited an opportunity
to wreak
and
their
who
revenge
decided to r o o t out the M u s l i m r e l i g i o u s influence f r o m S p a i n ,

-as t h e y d i d w i t h t h e i r p o l i t i c a l o v e r l o r d s h i p .
CHRISTIANS W E R E N E V E R F E T T E R E D AS HINDUS
WERE B Y ANY RELIGIOUS BANS O N FOOD
EXCHANGE,
RECONVERSION
AND SO O N
627.
iized
T h e t a s k o f r e c o n v e r t i n g the countless
C h r i s t i a n s was,
.accomplished
therefore,
the moment
so
easy
these S p a n i a r d s
as
to
Muslim-
be r e a d i l y
simply willed it.
250
The
SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY'
o n l y difficulty
military might.
was that
N o sooner
t h a n the S p a n i s h
o f the
Muslim
political
was the M u s l i m a r m y
andl
destroyed
C h r i s t i a n s s t a r t e d t h e c o m p l e t e r o u t o f the-
I s l a m i c f a i t h i n one h o l o c a u s t
throughout Spain.
of M u s l i m i z e d Christians began to
be r e b a p t i z e d
Thousands,
incessantly
a n d s p e a d i l y . ' T h e s p o r a d i c M u s l i m r e s i s t a n c e i n f u r i a t e d theSpanish n a t i o n a l l the more.
The
Spanish Government,
Spanish C h r i s t i a n Church and the Spaniards

openly that i n their
herself a M u s l i m ,
country no
person
the^
at large vowed
calling
n o r a n y s t r u c t u r e k n o w n as
himself
a mosque
orbe
allowed to remain unimpaired any longer.

628.
The newly independent Spanish government
a n u l t i m a t u m ^ ' t h a t before a n
Muslimman
or womanhad
appointed date every

either
to
gave:
sundry
court Christianity-
w i l l i n g l y or to leave the c o u n t r y f o r t h w i t h , w i t h f a m i l y a n d
friends,
bag
and
baggage.
Whoever failed to
do
either,.
a f t e r t h a t d a t e w a s t o be b e h e a d e d m e r c i l e s s l y a n d u n h e s i t a
tingly.
629.
atrocious
What ?
!
But
A
it
Muslims conquered
Christian
must
be
Government
remembered
Spain they had
t o rewash the
stipulated
streets w i t h
time
lentlyS' against
elapsed,
the-
f a i t h far-
there a n d
flooded
N o w the Christians were
Muslim blood.
the
when
imposed their
more b r u t a l l y on the C h r i s t i a n populace

the streets w i t h C h r i s t i a n blood^'.
order ! H o w
that
Spanish
the r e m a i n i n g M u s l i m s
A s soon
as
the-
C h r i s t i a n s rose v i o at
various
places,,
p u t e v e r y o n e o f t h e m m a n o r w o m a n , y o u n g o r o l d t o thesword ! The
C h r i s t i a n church o f S p a i n became
M u s l i m blood-bath.
pure w i t h a
S p a i n was r i d of the M u s l i m s
A n d so S p a i n r e m a i n e d C h r i s t i a n !.
I t was
entirely..
not turned into-
a n o t h e r M o r o c c o !!
630.
Serbia",
T h e same fate a w a i t e d
Bulgaria**,
the M u s l i m s
i n Poland*".
Greece*' a n d other C h r i s t i a n
T h e y a l l r i d t h e i r once
nations.-
M u s l i m - d o m i n a t e d countries of every
s i n g l e M u s l i m !!
ir
CHAPTER XII
A
631.
RESUME
The various points that
h a v e been
discussed
at
l e n g t h i n t h e f o r e g o i n g c h a p t e r s viz., C h . V t o X I o f t h i s bookc a n n o w be b r i e f l y s u m m a r i z e d here i n t o a c o n s i s t e n t w h o l e .

632.
I n the historic past, I n d i a , too, like a l l other great
n a t i o n s , h a d been i n v a d e d b y the l o n i a n s , S a k a s
and
other
non-Hindu wild
people.
v i o l e n t struggle w i t h them a l l the H i n d u

their political dominance by smashing
the
various
again.
and
Huns
B u t after c e n t u r i e s o f
nation stamped out
their armed might
on
battle-fields a n d became independent a g a i n and.
Moreover it converted
the
millions o f the
Ionian,.
d o w n here i n
various
S a k a a n d H u n foreigners who settled

provinces d u r i n g the
struggles
and
t a u g h t t h e m the V e d i c cult, the w o r s h i p o f the V e d i c
gods
and
goddesses,
years of
those
and the S a n s k r i t
hard
c i v i l i z a t i o n a n d c u l t u r e so.
as t o m e r g e t h e m so c o m p l e t e l y a m o n g s t i t s o w n p e o p l e as t o
leave not a single trace
of their
original
non-Hindu
races
and names behind.

633.
W h e n the unprecedented c a l a m i t y o f the
aggression
fighting
fell
the
on
India,
the
Muslim,
Hindus" kept on stubbornly
aggressors f o r o v e r a t h o u s a n d y e a r s o r s o , a n d
u l t i m a t e l y s h a t t e r e d t h e M u s l i m p o w e r as c o m p l e t e l y as t h e y
d i d the n o n - H i n d u S a k a - H u n empires; and
established their
political
not recover
their
tremendous
which
brought
was
could they
Muslim
about
independence !
loss
of
again
Y e t they
numerical
they^
could
strength
b y the forcible conversions nor
r e g a i n the I n d i a n areas a c t u a l l y o c c u p i e d b y the
settlers
here,
nor
even
could
M u s l i m s as c o m p l e t e l y as t h e y d i d
a n d other non-Hindus 1
634.
once
Why ?
the
they H i n d u i s e the
Ionian, Saka,
Hun
>
T h e a n s w e r t o t h i s m a i n v e x i n g q u e s t i o n i s chiefly^
252
a n d t h o r o u g h l y discussed w i t h
hapters V to X I of this
arrives
at
after
adequate historical proofs i n
book.
e v a l u a t i n g the
The
conclusion that
contemporary
c i r c u m s t a n c e s i s t h a t as s o o n as t h e M u s l i m
t h r o w n or was i n the process
of being
one
events
rule
was
overthrown,
and
over
neither
the H i n d u s at large, n o r the H i n d u rulers ousted the M u s l i m

religious dominance even when proper opportunities
present
ed themselves and
strongly
although
t h e y were far
armed t h a n their M u s l i m opponents.

even a s i n g l e M u s l i m
to
more
They d i d not
convert
H i n d u i s m b y persuasionlet alone
b y force !
635.
H a d the victorious H i n d u n a t i o n i n s t a n t l y b r o k e n
off a l l b a n s o n f o o d - e x c h a n g e , i n t e r - m a r r i a g e s , (re) c o n v e r s i o n
seafaring and other refractory social and
religious traditions
a n d reconverted a l l the M u s l i m s w h e t h e r c o n v e r t e d or o r i g i
naland
absorbed
them
in
the
then
prevailing
caste
s t r u c t u r e o f t h e H i n d u s o c i e t y , o f course w i t h
due r e g a r d f o r
the status and qualifications o f the
concerned
persons
(as
t h e y h a d a l r e a d y done w i t h the S a k a , H u n a n d
other
gated
Spain, India
foreigners,
i n the by-gone days).
Like
subju
w o u l d i m m e d i a t e l y have been rendered M u s l i m l e s s ! H i n d u s t h a n w o u l d have been at t h a t v e r y
time, the
place
of
the
E i n d u s i n t h e t r u e s t sense o f t h e t e r m .
636-637.
T h i s treatise deals w i t h the
Muslim invasions
of I n d i a d u r i n g the period covering over a thousand

f r o m A . D . 700 t o
Hindu-Muslim
A . D . 1800 a n d
wars.
discussion a p p l y o n l y to
that period.
the
the
years
c h a i n o f consequent
points
raised
in
this
conditions prevailing during
Therefore, while reading such
h i s t o r i c a l disser
tations a n d treatises, the reader must a l w a y s
bear
in
mind
one i m p o r t a n t f a c t t h a t t h e a c t i o n s a n d t h e codes o f c o n d u c t
which
are,
o r s e e m t o be, m o s t p r o p e r , b e n e f i c i a l a n d neces
sary i n th e c o n t e x t o f the
during
that
period and
particular
i n respect
c o n c e r n e d , m a y n o t n e c e s s a r i l y be
-different
conditions
of
proper,
obtainable
persons a n d places
beneficial
conditions or during another period.
under
They might
e v e n b e h i g h l y o b j e c t i o n a b l e , d e t r i m e n t a l a n d so u n n e c e s s a r y
6TH GLORIOUS
263:
EPOCH
at times u n d e r different c o n d i t i o n s or w i t h
different p e r s o n s .
M a y those actions t h e n refer to r e l i g i o n o r p o l i t i c s

walks
o f life !
Samartha
Ramdas
or
other
S w a m i well-versed in.
r e l i g i o u s a n d p o l i t i c a l sciences has s u c c i n c t l y m a d e t h e samep o i n t i n t h e f o l l o w i n g w o r d s :-
w r r mrnr
JTT I
?nT?t
3iOTtqtii?ii
^?ra?l^
" C o n d i t i o n s are n o t e x a c t l y s i m i l a r , n o r can

prevail
(for e v e r ) !
one
rule
I f one r u l e is f o l l o w e d ( e v e r y t i m e ) i n
p o l i t i c s , difficulties arise !"

[RamdasShree Dasbodh18-6-6]'
CHAPTER
XIII
HINDU WAR POLICY O N T H E RELIGIOUS A N D

POLITICAL
638-639.
FRONT
I t is m a d e a m p l y c l e a r i n C h a p t e r s
V to
XII
-of t h i s b o o k t h a t i n t h e i r r e l i g i o - p o l i t i c a l w a r w i t h t h e M u s l i m s
w h i c h the H i n d u s fought most
tenaciously for
gether the H i n d u w a r - p o l i c y h a d n o t been
t o defeat t h e M u s l i m s o n t h e r e l i g i o u s f r o n t .
to
be
definitely weak
and
E o r the
Hindu
W h y , it proved
Muslims
rule,
to
on
that
nation had completely forgotten,
least i n respect of the religious side of i t , t h a t

as
to
s u i c i d a l i n c o m p a r i s o n w i t h the
-diabolically ferocious war-strategy o f the

front.
centuries
sufficiently s t r o n g
a nation
at
has,
adopt a war-strategy far stricter, crueller a n d
more unrelenting than
that
o f the
unscrupulous
enemy
it
wants to conquer.
640.
D u r i n g the V e d i c and the
P u r a n i k (mythological)
p e r i o d , the ancestors o f the H i n d u N a t i o n

Daityas,
Danavs
and
the
Rakshasas,
atrocious and c u n n i n g cannibals of the

'(as
the
Vedic
had
the
to
fight
the
cruellest, most
time.
It
is
because
a n d P u r a n i k s t o r i e s show) t h o s e o f o u r ances
tors, our gods, our emperors, the V e d i c R i s h i s
who
chanted
war canticles, the epic poets o f the Puranas a n d a l l those who

a c t i v e l y p a r t i c i p a t e d i n the w a r c o u l d become more atrocious,
more deceptive
and
e n e m i e s l i k e the
cunning, and
Rakshasas
could formulate an adequate war

changing guiles o f the
enemy
far
crueller than
those
a n d o t h e r s i t i s because t h e y
policy to
and
practise
meet
the
t h a t they c o u l d always succeed i n those various wars,

our n a t i o n too
became
stronger
and
ever
i t effectively
and
more expansive t h a n
before.
64L
I t was not o n the p o l i t i c a l front alone, but
r e l i g i o u s f r o n t t o o , t h a t the e n e m y h a d t o be f a c e d
in
o n the
those
-6TH G L O R I O U S
times !
255
EPOCH
When Vishwamitra
took
Shreeram to t h e forest t o
-protect t h e R i s h i s , t h e l a t t e r w a s t o l d
those
Rakshasas
destroyed
the
at
great
length how
religious rites of the time,
viz., t h e sacrifices, a n d h o w t h e d a u g h t e r s o f t h e
kidnapped^.
k n o w w h a t great havoc h a d
wrought
R i s h i s were
L a t e r on i n D a n d a k a r a n y a Shreeram
u p o n the
the
hermitages
Rakshasa army
came to
of R a v a n
o f t h e R i s h i s , w h o were i n a
- m i n o r i t y there, w i t h t h e i r sacrificial rites, w i t h their colonies

a n d e v e n w i t h t h e i r lives*.
R a m was also
places the heaps o f bones o f those R i s h i s
shown at various
whose b l o o d
those
c a n n i b a l s h a d d r u n k a n d w h o s e flesh t h e y h a d e a t e n . '
This
will
clearly show t h a t
this long-drawn mythological war of
our a n c e s t o r s w i t h t h e R a k s h a s a s w a s f o u g h t
p o l i t i c a l but also o n
those
gods
holiest
and
the religious front.
g o d - l i k e emperors,
religious duty
not o n l y o n the
A n d at
that
time
too, considered it the
to shows uper-savage cruelty to beat
d o w n t h e c r u e l t y o f t h e R a k s h a s a s , t o be a r c h - d e v i l s a g a i n s t
t h e d e v i l s ! ( F o r a f u l l e r d i s c u s s i o n o f t h e p o i n t please refer t o
p a r a g r a p h s 4 6 0 t o 461 o f t h i s b o o k ) .
here t h a t the i n c a r n a t i o n of
most
terrifying
-Prahlad
and
form
who
I t is enough to m e n t i o n
Nursinh
who appeared
i n order to protect
tore
to
pieces
in
the
the great devotee
his religious enemy, the
w i c k e d H i r a n y a K a s h i p u with his leonine talons was

A GOD-HEAD
w a s our leader !
OF O U R NATION
The story of K a c h a
a l s o shows t h a t
in
the war our gods followed the p o l i c y
642.
gsrfjcT ?r
^mf^
' T o fight t h e c r a f t y e n e m y w i t h s u p e r - c r a f t ,
barism with hyper-barbarity,
annihilating
religious
the
warfare
foe,
was
^rf^R: i i *
to
destroy
as t h e o n l y effective
the praiseworthy
of o u r ancestors
bar
means o f
principle of
t i l l a t lease t h e close o f
the P u r a n i c era.
643.
H o w e v e r , w h e n gods
fought
against
other
gods,
or w h e n t h e r e w e r e i n t e r n e c i n e w a r s l i k e t h a t o f the K o u r a v a s
a n d the P a n d a v a s , the w a r strategy differed c o m p l e t e l y .
single
c h a r i o t e e r w a s t o be
attacked by
many
No
charioteers;
256
the
submissive
life^.
or surrendering
w a r r i o r w a s t o be g i v e n h i s
S u c h considerations for justice and
be a c t u a l l y s h o w n o n t h e b a t t l e - f i e l d .
preached
because i t w a s
honoured
injustice
were
to
T h i s ethics o f war was

b y b o t h the contending
parties.
644.
B u t , as we h a v e a l r e a d y p o i n t e d o u t
i n paragraph
315, the invasions of v a r y i n g magnitudes of the Persians, the

lonians, the Greeks, the Sakas
Huns
w h i c h began
at
and
the
Kushanas
and
the
t h e close o f t h e P u r a n i c p e r i o d a n d
c o n t i n u e d d u r i n g the e a r l y p a r t o f our historic past, were a l l

m a d e m a i n l y for p o l i t i c a l ascendancy and not for any religious
enmity.
Their
own
religions
offshoots o f H i n d u i s m i t s e l f .
were
more
or
L a t e r on, after
less l i k e t h e
t h e i r defeat b y
our H i n d u ancestors, the millions o f these foreign

w h o chose t o s e t t l e h e r e ,
completely.
So
during
merged
into
the
invaders
Hindu
society
this early historical period, i n the
absence o f any religious aggression b y these foreigners o n o u r

religion, our ancestors fought pure and simple
with them
with
effective
strategical
vanquished them completely.
political wars
counter-moves
A s these wars
were
and
purely
p o l i t i c a l i n n a t u r e , the question o f religiosity or irreligiosjty,

of extreme k i n d n e s s , t r u t h , violence or non-violence or
fine d i s t i n c t i o n s o f p r i n c i p l e s n e v e r
arose !
other
Naturally
the
t e n d e n c y t o r e t a l i a t e i n t h e same f a s h i o n e v e n o n t h e r e l i g i o u s
f r o n t t o face
religious aggression
with
counter
religious
offensivesto meet c r u e l t y w i t h supra-cruel blows, craft w i t h

super-craft, violence with extreme violence a n d
this
war
policy
to
be
a highly
to
consider
religious duty of a brave
w a r r i o r l a y d o r m a n t i n o u r n a t i o n a l m i n d because t h e r e w a s
n o o c c a s i o n f o r t h e m t o use s u c h w a r s t a c t i c s o n t h e r e l i g i o u s
f r o n t l o n g after t h e r e l i g i o u s w a r s w i t h t h e R a k s h a s a s .
645.
Moreover, during
this
intervening
period,
the
different r e l i g i o u s sects w h i c h w e r e r e a l l y t h e offshoots o f t h e

V e d i c religion and which had a strong propensity
(renunciation
or asceticism)
to
Sanyas
and extreme non-violence, l i k e
the A j i v a k a s , the J a i n s , the B u d d h i s t s and
others,
to the society t h a t true religion meant extreme
preached
non-violence.
5TH
GLORIOUS
257
EPOCH
k i n d n e s s , l o v e a n d t r u t h a n d n o t h i n g else.
of
the
Among
the
rest
V e d i c p o p u l a t i o n class d i s t i n c t i o n s a n d t h e i r d e v e l o p
m e n t i n t o c a s t e differences a n d t h e r e l i g i o u s t r a d i t i o n s a b o u t
food-exchange, touchables and
untouchables;
w h i c h cut
to
p i e c e s t h e c o m p o s i t e l i f e o f t h e s o c i e t y , were g r o w i n g s t r o n g e r
a n d t h e s e v e r y , r e a l l y a n t i - s o c i a l , t r a d i t i o n s came t o be c o n
s i d e r e d as t r u e r e l i g i o n . L a t e r o n
even
i n the sacrificial rites.
forms
and
manifestations
flesh-eating
The fact
was p r o h i b i t e d
that
the
extreme
o f t r u t h m o s t often p r o v e t o
be
t h e h a r m f u l v i c e s was l o s t s i g h t o f b y t h e r e l i g i o u s i d e o l o g y
o f the t i m e , w h i l e the
excessive, i n o p p o r t u n e a n d s u i c i d a l
use o f v i r t u e s w h i c h r u i n e d t h e n a t i o n , w a s i t s e l f
the highest
form of religious conduct.
t r u t h f u l c o n d u c t is a v i r t u e .
word
is also
virtue !
T o satisfy a promised gift
or
( m y t h o l o g i c a l stories)
told
of Harischandra who made good his promise given
to V i s h w a m i t r a i n his
kingdom
speaking,
B u t when i n the heat of e x t o l l i n g
virtues to the skies the P u r a n a s

the story
considered
Generally
and
such
dream
other
by
presenting
childish
him
with , his
stories, they definitely
changed the n a t i o n a l w a r - p o l i c y into an imbecile,
weak
and
s u i c i d a l one. N o words c a n adequately condemn this influence

of the P u r a n a s .
More respectable t h a n this truthful c o n d u c t
w a s c o n s i d e r e d t h e p r a c t i c e o f n o n - v i o l e n c e as
f o r m of v i r t u e not o n l y b y the J a i n s and
i n some o f the
the
highest
the B u d d h i s t s
V a i s h n a v texts also, w h i c h later
o u r t e r r i b l e d o w n f a l l as d e t e r m i n e d l y a n d as
but
on hastened
enormously
as
e v e n o u r enemies, t h e M u s l i m s , c o u l d n o t p e r h a p s a c c o m p l i s h .
M a n l i n e s s a n d v a l o u r c a m e t o b e c o n d e m n e d as t h e v i l e s t o f
vices. T h e u n m a n l y , the i m b e c i l e , the v a l o u r - l a c k i n g c o w a r d ,
not o n l y l a c k i n g the a b i l i t y b u t even the
desire to
avenge
t h e n a t i o n a l i n s u l t a n d i n j u s t i c e , c a m e t o be h i g h l y r e s p e c t e d
i n r e l i g i o u s c i r c l e s as t h e g r e a t e s t
and most
magnanimous
saint, ripe for an honourable place i n heaven.

646.
T h i s p o i n t has a l r e a d y been
adequately
discussed
w i t h sufficient p r o o f s a n d i l l u s t r a t i o n s i n C h a p t e r V I I I u n d e r
the
caption
"Perverted
Sense
of
Virtues"
and
c h a p t e r s a l s o ; a n d i t w i l l be t o u c h e d a g a i n w h i l e
i n other
w e s h a l l be
SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN H I S T O R Y
n a r r a t i n g the events o n the p o l i t i c a l front.

be
remembered
that
as
all
Here
the invasions
t h e P u r a n i k times h a d been p o l i t i c a l
and
i t has
o n I n d i a after
not
religious
l e a s t n o t o f s u c h h u g e d i m e n s i o n s as those o f t h e
so
as
to
to.
(at
Rakshasas
s h a k e t h e v e r y f o u n d a t i o n o f o u r r e l i g i o n ) , we h a d
c o m p l e t e l y forgotton the o l d war-strategy to meet such t e r r i

ble r e l i g i o u s a g g r e s s i o n .
O u r very definitions of virtues a n d
religion a n d their practice h a d undergone a complete change.

The war-strategy
of Nursinh
o f the
s o u g h t a t o o t h f o r a t o o t h a n d a n eye
ancient
for
an
times, which
eye
had
now
become vegetarian, submissive, tolerant and shameless !

647.
N a t u r a l l y , when the Islam i n v a d e d H i n d u i s m w i t h
far more ferocity and bitterness

weapons
than
and
with
no
other
t o face i t w i t h , t h a n t h e i m b e c i l e , i m p o t e n t
w h i c h offered m i l k t o a v e n o m o u s s e r p e n t .
w o l f , t h e sheep h a d p r e f e r r e d
our
consequent
its
war-strategy
a n d s u i c i d a l one
T o encounter the
own neck !
A l l this,
as
e n o r m o u s losses o n t h e r e l i g i o u s f r o n t ,
h a s b e e n c l e a r l y s h o w n i n the
shall
dangerous
t h e R a k s h a s a s o f t h e P u r a n i k age, o u r H i n d u
ancestors of the seventh c e n t u r y h a d
also
more
earlier chapters.
H e n c e we
n o w b e g i n a c r i t i c a l s t u d y of the p o l i t i c a l
side o f this
H i n d u - M u s l i m epic struggle.
CHAPTER X I V
THE AGE-LONG RELATIONS OF T H E ARABS

WITHt INDIA
648.
student
When I
days
first
i n 'Mousal
P u r a n a s like the
lethal
weapons
w o r d jg^cT ( M u s a l ) i n m y
P a r v a ' i n one o f t h e s e c o n d a r y
w h i c h c r u s h e d t h e i r bones
would,
that
wondered how the
huge
t h e Y a d a v a s f r o m t h e sea-shores b e c a m e
p o u n d i n g pestles
explanation
the
Hariwansh and
rushes uprooted b y
big
read
perhans
a t t e m p t at p u n o n the
at
the
word
as
once h i t u p o n o n e
word,
some
probable
' M o u s a l ' , m i g h t be a n
M u s a l (g^rsr) b y t h e
Puranik
p u n s t e r s , a n d t h a t i t m i g h t h a v e been s u g g e s t e d b y t h e
Musalman
given
to the
oonversion to Islam.
then
word
A r a b traders o f the past after t h e i r
B u t this fanciful explanation could not
be s u p p o r t e d b y the t i m e - s e n s e a n d o t h e r c o o r d i n a t i n g
i i s t o r i c a l events.
649.
M u c h later i n the A n d a m a n s when I began r e a d i n g
a, l o t o f B e n g a l i L i t e r a t u r e , I r e m e m b e r t o h a v e t h e n
an
essay
about
Shree M a d h u s u d a n D a t t a , t h e f a m o u s
narrative
perused
the passing a w a y of L o r d K r i s h n a either b y

Bengali
poet,
of
the
' M e g h a n a d ' a n d the promoter of the ' A m i t r a k s h a r '
metre, or b y B a n k i m c h a n d r a , the poet who sang the n a t i o n a l

a o n g , V a n d e M a t a r a m ! T h e s a i d e s s a y t r i e d t o offer a p l a u s i
b l e e x p l a n a t i o n o f t h e final e x i t o f B a l a r a m , after
of L o r d
the
death
K r i s h n a , a l o n g w i t h h i s f o l l o w e r s i n t o the sea i n h i s
o r i g i n a l f o r m o f Shesh ( ^ ) , a snake.
It meant
to
say
that
B a l a r a m e n t e r e d t h e W e s t e r n sea a t D w a r k a i n h i s s h i p s a n d
w e n t a w a y t o some f o r e i g n i s l a n d i n a s e r p e n t i n e
t h e n remembered to have read a parallel instance
by an Arya-Samajee traveller i n the account
About
fifty
visited
A r a b i a to
years
ago
see
this
the
Arya-Samajee
actual condition
fashion.
mentioned
o f his
travels.
traveller
of the
had
Hindu
260
residents
o f the
place.
After
e n q u i r y he f o u n d t h e r e i s a
s m a l l section of people who grew tufts o f h a i r on the

t h e i r {heads
top
of
(as t h e B r a h m i n s a n d o t h e r H i n d u s h e r e d i d t i l l
very recently).
They told
h i m that,
according to
very
sacred legend h a n d e d d o w n to t h e m b y t h e i r forefathers,
they
were s u p p o s e d t o h a v e gone there f r o m I n d i a
very
ancient
time.
It
never
some
is b e l i e v e d t h a t at the t i m e o f a great w a r
i n I n d i a t h e y had left for A r a b i a

there, but
at
and
established
a colony
got themselves m i x e d up w i t h the factions
o f t h e n a t i v e s t h e r e n o r w i t h t h e i r feuds a n d w a r s .
T h a t was
w h y t h e y c o u l d be seen i n t h e i r m u c h t h e s a m e o r i g i n a l s t a t e .
T h e inference t h a t the said traveller has d r a w n f r o m this
is
t h a t t h e s e s t r a n g e p e o p l e m u s t h a v e been t h e s a m e H i n d u s
w h o h a d l e f t I n d i a a t t h e close o f t h e e p i c s t r u g g l e o f t h e
Kouravas and the Pandavas i n Mahabharat^.
650.
that
I f we then assume from the
Yadavas
led by Balaram had
foregoing
gone t o
f o r m e d a b i g c o l o n y there, t w o more things seem

such
an
assumption.
called
Arabia
and
to. support
T h e first i s t h a t T a m i l w a s o r i g i n a l l y
( A r a v i ) , the aborigines A r a b i a were m o s t l y S h a i v -
ites, w o r s h i p p i n g the
( S h i v ) l i n g (as m o s t o f t h e h i s t o r i a n
agree) a n d t h e i r p r i e s t s w e r e c a l l e d
Englishthe
Britain
statements
and
same class w h i c h
Ireland
as
per
Druids (Dravid
seems t o h a v e
the
o l d legends
s[f^)
in
existed i n
told
by
the
historians.
651.
legends
T h i s i s n o t t h e p l a c e t o r e l a t e a l l these a n d
bearing
on
this
other
t o p i c , b u t i t c a n be f a i r l y a s s u m e d
t h a t A r a b i a a n d I n d i a h a d v e r y close t i e s a n d t r a d e r e l a t i o n s
from very ancient times, and there must
have
colonies established i n t h a t peninsula, and we

l i k e those i n J a v a , S u m a t r a a n d other lands
been
Indian
can infer t h a t
i n the
Eastern
Ocean, i n this land i n the Western Ocean too, now k n o w n as

A r a b i a a n d others,
there must
have
once
thrived
Indian
(especially South Indian) colonies, k i n g d o m s and c i v i l i z a t i o n .

But
w e c a n n o t offer i t here, as y e t ,
theory.
as
any
proven fact
or
O n l y the various details leading to this conclusion
h a v e s i m p l y b e e n s u m m a r i z e d h e r e b r i e f l y so t h a t t h e y m i g h t
5TH
GLORIOUS
26;1
EPOCH
he o f Some u s e t o gQine f u t u r e s t u d e n t o f h i s t o r y
who
ipight
be a t t r a c t e d t o i t .
652.
tions
I t is o n l y pertinent here to write
of India
the A r a b s h a d already courted I s l a m .

the
birth
about
of Muhammad
on the
question
They
had
of adopting this new faith.
M u s l i m h i s t o r y is believed to s t a r t
from
accept
we m i g h t
after
i n A . D . 570, a n d i t t o o k a t l e a s t
A . D . 622
and
rela
Islam was born
f o r t y t o fifty y e a r s f o r t h e A r a b s t o j o i n i t .
wars
the
a n d A r a b i a d u r i n g the seventh c e n t u r y w h e n
as w e l l
their
civil
Y e t the
Hizri
era
in
t h a t belief for the
present discussion.
653.
E v e n b e f o r e t h e s e n e w A r a b i c M u s l i m aggressor^
crossed their borders a n d fell o n their

empire,
the
Hindu
neighbouring
Persian
s t a t e s h a d p r a c t i c a l l y s p r e a d once a g a i n
to the v e r y d i s t a n t borders of C h a n d r a g u p t a M a u r y a ' s empire

beyond the Indus. T h e Chinese traveller, Huen-tsang entered
I n d i a from the north-east a b o u t
eye-witness
account
A . D . 629 a n d
o f w h a t e v e r he s a w h e r e .
h i m the H i n d u borders h a d stretched far
has
left
an
beyond
the
Indus
t o i n c l u d e w h a t are n o w c a l l e d K a b u l , G h a z n i , a n d G a n d h a r * .
A l m o s t a l l the Chinese who came to I n d i a d u r i n g those years
h a d t o crose t h e s e H i n d u s t a t e s a n d
the I n d u s
before
they
stepped into India.

THE
CHINESE OF THAT E R A CALLED T H E

HINDUS
654.
most
SHINTSU'
T h a t is w h y t h e y i n C h i n a referred to I n d i a b y its
ancient
name
of Sindhu, and
the
Hindu
people
as
'Shintsu''.
I t is quite p l a i n t h a t this ' S h i n t s u ' was a Chinese
corruption
of Sindhu.
T h i s j is yet
another proof on
Chinese side t h a t the w o r d H i n d u is d e r i v e d
the
originally from
the w o r d S i n d h u .
T H E FIRST A R A B INVASION O F SINDH A N D
THEIR
665.
M o s t o f the
invasion on K i n g
DEFEAT
modern
D a h i r as
the
h i s t o r i e s refer
first
to the
invasion wherein
Arab
the
262
SIX G L O M O U S EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY
H i n d u K i n g was completely defeated.

falsehood.
B u t this is a b l a t a n t
The F i r s t A r a b invasion of Sindh took place i n
A . D . 640 i n w h i c h t h e
i n v a d e r s were c o m p l e t e l y v a n q u i s h e d
a n d their commander-in-chief was k i l l e d b y the H i n d u s (cf :

p a r a g r a p h 324)
T H E S E C O N D M A J O R INVASION O F SINDH B Y
THE
656.
ARABS
B u t i n A . D . 711, however,
m a r c h e d o n S i n d h at
the
head
Mohammed
of a
Kasim
fifty-thousand-strong
a r m y and while facing i t bravely Maharaj D a h i r of S i n d h was

destroyed,
657.
(cf. p a r a g r a p h s 327 t o 331).

But
i m m e d i a t e l y w i t h i n fifty y e a r s o f t h i s f a l l o f
K i n g D a h i r , the R a j p u t s and specially their leader, B a p p a

R a v a l o f C h i t o d , w r e s t e d i t a w a y f r o m t h e A r a b s a n d he a n d
other H i n d u
Pariyatra
Gandhar
kings pushed
M o u n t a i n i.e.
their boundaries
r i g h t f r o m the
H i n d u k u s h mountains,
Kashmir,
( w h i c h is n o w c a l l e d A f g h a n i s t a n ) s t r a i g h t u p t o
Sindhusagar
(which we now shamelessly
T h i s H i n d u s o v e r e i g n t y over the vast
call A r a b i a n
sea).
region lasted for three
h u n d r e d years.
THREE HUNDRED YEARS AMOUNT T O
ABOUT SEVEN
658.
a
vast
GENERATIONS
E v e n w h e n the H i n d u s h e l d t h e i r sway over such

region for
more
than
three
hundred
years
and
even w h e n S i n d h h a d been reconquered b y the R a j p u t s w i t h i n

twenty-five years of its
loss to K a s i m , m o s t o f t h e E n g l i s h ,
as also t h e H i n d u , h i s t o r i a n s
O n the
contrary
great
n e v e r so
much
as m e n t i o n i t .
historians, litterateurs,
well-known
p r o f e s s o r s a l l t h e w o r l d o v e r as a l s o t h e s c h o o l - g o i n g c h i l d r e n
have a l l along been repeating
blindly that right
from
the
t i m e K a s i m conquered S i n d h the Muslims began their o n w a r d

march right
up to
Rameshwaram
h u n d r e d y e a r s o r so f r o m
A . D . 711 t o
l e f t I n d i a i n 1947 t h e H i n d u s
This
and for
the
had been
a l l these t w e l v e
time the
rotting
British
i n slavery.
a s s u m p t i o n is as f a l s e as i t i s i n s u l t i n g t o t h e H i n d u s .
5TH
GLORIOUS
26S
EPOCH
T h i s is a n unbearable p e r v e r s i o n o f facts.
659.
should
Hereafter at least a t r u t h - l o v i n g
scrupulously avoid this
w r i t e r o f history-
falsehood,
o f facts f r o m s c h o o l o r c o l l e g e t e x t - b o o b s
this
perversion,
as a l s o f r o m t h o s e
of a greater worth and importance.

THESE THREE HUNDRED YEARS
660.
A.D.
F o r d u r i n g t h e s e t h r e e h u n d r e d y e a r s i.e., u p t o
1000 o r so i n t h e w h o l e o f I n d i a r i g h t f r o m H i n d u k u s h
to C e y l o n a n d to B u r m a i n the east the H i n d u S o v e r e i g n states

ruled proudly.
A t such an early
date
as
that
kings i n the south l i k e the Cher, C h o w l , P a n d y a ,

and others sometimes
vast
southern
the one, at o t h e r s the
seas so p o w e r f u l l y
Trisamudreshwar.
To say
i n slavery under the

its prosperous and
as
t h a t the
to
the
next ruled the

call
themselves
whole of I n d i a
M u s l i m s o r some o t h e r
Hindu
Rashtrakut
sweated
rulers, ignoring
independent sovereign status,
is to belie
history.
F R O M A . D . 1000
661.
A l l of a
Ghazni, at
sudden
this time.
vowed to M u s l i m i z e
T O A.D.
like a
comet
A t his accession
the
whole
1030
rose M a h m u d
to
the
of I n d i a and,
of
throne he
as h a s
been
a l r e a d y d e s c r i b e d i n p a r a g r a p h s 365 t o 3 7 5 , c a r r i e d o n a s e r i e s
of depredations and
arson,
religious persecution and rapes
a n d p o l l u t i o n a n d conversion t h r o u g h o u t the vast t r a c t
from
M u l t a n i n P u n j a b to Someshwar i n S o u r a s h t r a .
662.
B u t i t is because at s u c h
H i n d u s showed
exemplary valour
cataclysmal times t h e
a n d perseverance a n d for
bearance i n facing a l l these calamites never l o s i n g self-respect

or courage, t h a t H i n d u states c o u l d again raise their banners
overthrowing the M u s l i m ascendancy hardly w i t h i n twentyfive t o t h i r t y y e a r s o f M a h m u d G h a z n i ' s d e a t h i n A . D . 1 0 3 0
w i t h t h e sole e x c e p t i o n p e r h a p s o f t h e
Punjab
b e y o n d the I n d u s .
astonishing
that matter.
northern
T h i s can surely
i l l u s t r a t i o n of the
p a r t o f the
be c i t e d
as t h e
tenacity of any nation
for
264
663.
thirty
or
S e c o n d l y , i t m u s t be
r e m e m b e r e d t h a t d u r i n g the
forty
political
years
o f the
M a h m u d o f G h a z n i i n the n o r t h ,
h a d been
the
havoc wrought by
whole of South
displaying daring and adventure
independence, prosperity,
India
while enjoying
a n d t h e m a s t e r y o f t h e t h r e e seas
as n o n - c h a l a n t l y as b e f o r e .
664.
This is w h y even
d u r i n g those t h i r t y o r f o r t y
y e a r s o f G h a z n i ' s r a i d s , I n d i a as a w h o l e c a n n e v e r be
t o be s l a v i n g under the
deny that a
foreign heels.
small part
of the
O f course
north-western
annexed b y Ghazni establishing political

ascendancy
firmly
said
we d o n o t
Punjab
was
as w e l l as r e l i g i o u s
o v e r t h e r e . H o w e v e r , i t m u s t a l s o be b o r n e
i n m i n d that even at t h a t time K a s h m i r was a H i n d u state.

HUNDRED AND FIFTY YEARS AFTER T H E
D E A T H O F M A H M U D O F GHAZNI
IN A . D .
665.
A hundred and
fifty
1030
years
i.e. a b o u t five g e n e r a
t i o n s after A . D . 1030 t h e w h o l e o f I n d i a r i g h t
to A s s a m a n d B u r m a i n the n o r t h
from K a s h m i r
a n d Rameshwaram i n the
South, was p o l i t i c a l l y independent, powerful a n d prosperous

as b e f o r e .
following
G r e a t preachers, saints a n d M a h a n t s
the
path
o f Shree
Shankaracharya
a n d priests
were,
along
w i t h S m r i t i k a r s D e v a l a n d M e d h a t i t h i , leading the
cultural
life of the whole of I n d i a a n d its oversea-colonies.
Sanskrit
was the
I n d i a n priestly language
the c u l t u r a l centre
throughout.
o f the w h o l e H i n d u
w o u n d s suffered b y o u r H i n d u n a t i o n
d u r i n g the
rulers
rebuilt
raids
on
this
side,
Bhuvaneshwar and
rose to t h e i r f u l l
nation.
new
s k y - h i g h temples
glory.
movement
to
like
that
of
religious centres i n Orissa a n d A s s a m
royal visits and return

east a n d
front
healed up b y
I f the temple o f S o m n a t h was
T h e H i n d u m a s t e r y o f the E a s t e r n ,
W e s t e r n a n d t h e S o u t h e r n seas, t h e i r t r a d e
to-and-fro
was
The great
on the p o l i t i c a l
o f M a h m u d of G h a z n i were
d u r i n g these y e a r s .
Kashi
of thousands
visits right up
and
of their
commerce,
troops,
their
to Mexico i n the tar
A f r i c a i n the west continued
unhampered and
5TH
GLORIOUS
265
EPOCH
therefore the I n d i a n s overseas

with their mother-land and
could keep
constant
contact
t h e r e b y p r o s p e r e d m a t e r i a l l y as
w e l l as c u l t u r a l l y .
666.
C a n a n y H i n d u - h a t e r dare say, therefore,
of this
p e r i o d at least t h a t the whole o f I n d i a was r o t t i n g i n abject

slavery ?
CHAPTER X V
FROM T H E TWELFTH CENTURY A.D. TO T H E

END OF T H E THIRTEENTH CENTURY A.D.
667.
A f t e r the death o f M a h m u d o f G h a z n i , the
power there grew far too weak because

p o p u l a t i o n there
consisted
converted
recently
secondly
quite
because
the
i n the
m a i n l y o f the
first
Muslim
place the
a b o r i g i n a l tribe-
b y craft or coercion to I s l a m a n d
Arabian
destroyed completely by the
Muslim
States were
being:
Mongols a n d T u r k s , the
two
great A s i a n tribes which h a d not yet sworn allegiance to Islam^

d u r i n g their sweeping raids through the vast tract o f C e n t r a l
A s i a right upto E u r o p e .
668.
A s has already
been pointed out m a n y
big
and
small H i n d u communities and royal families ruled this regioa

for a long time.
G h u r i w a s o n e o f these H i n d u
r o u n d about Ghazni^
during
the
forced
to
w h i c h was w h o l l y
Muslim
follow
religio-political
the
Muslim
communities
converted
to
aggressions.
Islam
Being
socio-religious practices
for
generations this originally H i n d u
c o m m u n i t y o f the Ghuries-
became
i n their
so s t a u n c h
and
bigoted
faith
that
ardently desired to rule the other M u s l i m s i n G h a z n i .

the same M u s l i m
(yet
originally Hindu) Ghuri
they
From
community
rose t o p o w e r o n e M o h a m m a d G h o r i w h o s u b j u g a t i n g a l l thewarring tribes d u r i n g the internecine

after
b a t t l e s t h a t b r o k e out-
the death o f M a h m u d o f G h a z n i ,
h i m s e l f the S u l t a n of the S t a t e .
finally
proclaimed
I n order to enlist the
loyal
s u p p o r t o f a l l t h e M u s l i m s he m a d e e v e r y w h e r e t h e s t o c k - i n trade proclamation,
which
reverberated
throughout
that
r e g i o n a n d t h e n o r t h - w e s t r e g i o n o f H i n d u s t a n , t h a t he w o u l d
force a l l t h e K a f i r s ( m e a n i n g H i n d u s ) i n I n d i a t o a c c e p t I s l a m
a n d w o u l d f o u n d a n e m p i r e there^.
669.
H o w e v e r , i n spite
o f h i s a m b i t i o n he c o u l d n o t do.
5TH
GLORIOUS
26T
EPOCH
a n y t h i n g o f t h e k i n d M a h m u d o f G h a z n i h a d d o n e before h i m
i n his seventeen h o r r i b l e p r e d a t o r y raids because o f the a d v e r s e
c i r c u m s t a n c e s . I n A . D . 1176 M o h a m m e d G h o r i first c a p t u r e d
t h e s t r o n g f o r t o f O o c h n e a r t h e c o n fluence o f t h e P a n c h n a d
w i t h the Indus.
Enraged
the qeen i n the
fort killed
at the
weakness
of her
h i m and m a r r i e d her
to the v i c t o r i o u s M o h a m m e d s u r r e n d e r i n g the
husband
daughter
overlordship
o f t h e r e g i o n a t t h e same time*.
670.
Then
i n order
to
size u p t h e
Hindu
Kingdoms
M o h a m m e d G h o r i m a r c h e d o n t h e w e a k e s t one o f G u j a r a t b y
proceeding s t e a l t h i l y a l o n g the
borders of Rajasthan.
For,
the K i n g of Gujarat h a v i n g died, the Queen and her m i l i t a r y

chiefs
enthroned
minor.
t h i n k t h a t i t was w e a k
This led Mohammed Ghori
e n o u g h t o be a t t a c k e d .
m i s l e d b y appearances.
to
B u t he was
F o r , on learning of Ghori's ensuing
invasion,
the
H i n d u army of Gujarat,
of other
sympathising Hindu Kings,
augmented by those
marched forward, to
the mountain-ranges, of A b u . The Queen herself fought i n the

battle most v a l i a n t l y , urging all the
soldiers to defend
the
i n f a n t k i n g w h o m , she s a i d , she h a d d e l i v e r e d t o t h e i r c a r e .
Inflamed
b y her
furiously
that the
directions,
words
the
whole H i n d u
M u s l i m s were
a r m y f o u g h t so-
routed completely i n a l l
M o h a m m e d G h o r i h i m s e l f escaped n a r r o w l y a n d
fled s t r a i g h t t o h i s d o m a i n b e y o n d t h e borders*.
SECOND MAJOR DEFEAT OF MOHAMMED
GHORI B Y T H E HINDUS
671.
M o h a m m e d G h o r i , h o w e v e r , w a s n o t t o be d a u n t e d
by adversities.
S o w i t h o u t b e i n g d i s c o u r a g e d b y h i s recent-
d e f e a t a t A b u he o n c e a g a i n m a r c h e d o n I n d i a i n A . D . 1 1 9 1 ,
invading
this
time
the
territory
of Prithviraj
Chouhan,
w h e r e u p o n t h a t g a l l a n t m o n a r c h o f D e l h i a l o n g w i t h as m a n y
H i n d u r u l e r s as he c o u l d t h e n g . a t h e r a d v a n c e d a g a i n s t G h o r i
a n d j o i n i n g battle at T a r a y a n to the n o r t h of K a r n o o l
near
P a n i p a t d e a l t a c r u s h i n g defeat o n t h e i n v a d e r , a f t e r a b l o o d y
dayS.
Mohammed Ghori
Prithviraj.
himself
was
captured
a l i v e by-
T h i s b a t t l e i s k n o w n as t h e B a t t l e o f T a t a v a d i .
268
SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS O F I N D I A N ; HISTORY
672.
E m p e r o r (Samrat)
Prithyiraj and his
feudatory
p r i n c e s were a f t e r a l l H i n d u s b y b i r t h a n d b e l o n g e d t q t h e
topmost Rajput ranks.
Hence they
sincerely believed that
t o l e t go t h e c a p t i v e n a t i o n a l e n e m y a l i v e , h o w e v e r treache;rous he m i g h t be, to g i v e b a c k his k i n g d o m w i t h a l l p o m p

and
show, was
the
highest
form
c o n d u c i v e t o h e a v e n l y b l i s s as
of
religious
conducts
regards a true w a r r i o r was
concerned.
673.
f^Rt
^vi;fir^T
=^Rr i
5R-f^5r ififq' s^fft- 'g^rff^

W e r e a serpent
(an i n v e t e r a t e
w i t h a view to bite the

way possible.
n a t i o n a l e n e m y ) t o come
motherland, he
t o pieces w i t h a surprise
other
ii*
s h o u l d be
smashed
attack, deceit or c u n n i n g or i n any
Although
K r i s h n a and C h a n a k y a was
this war-strategy
t a u g h t to the
of
Shree
H i n d u s l o n g ago,
a t t h a t t i m e i t a p p e a r e d t o t h e m l i k e one o f t h e five d e a d l i e s t
sins.
F o r as w e h a v e
a l r e a d y s h o w n i n p a r a g r a p h s 397 t o
454, the w h o l e o f the H i n d u n a t i o n was at

infatuated w i t h the
perverted
Muslims,
followed
however,
that time utterly
sense o f v i r t u e s . . . .
this
B u t the
very war-strategy
most
scrupulously.
674.
See h o w : H a d P r i t h v i r a j C h o u h a n ,
Mohammed
Ghori,
invaded Ghazni and
d e f e a t e d t h e R a j p u t s (as t h e R a j p u t s
had
instead
the
of
Muslims
h a d a c t u a l l y done w i t h
M o h a m m e d Ghori) they would have not only killed P r i t h v i r a j

but
w o u l d also h a v e converted, b y u s i n g force a n d c u n n i n g ,
all t h e
captive Rajputs
their wives and
to Islam, would
have
made
c h i l d r e n slaves for the whole o f their lives
i n their houses a n d the b e a u t i f u l among the H i n d u

women
them,
captive
G h o r i himself might have t a k e n into his harem and
ravaged.
To such a
damned,
demoniacal enemy
of
our
r e l i g i o n , l i k e M o h a m m e d G h o r i , was m e r c y s h o w n b y P r i t h v i
raj
and
the
other
confederated
sheepishly the t e x t u a l
used
only
i n the
maxim ^
Rajput
rulers
following
' J W R : . (a m a x i m t o be
case o f s o m e n o b l e a n d
magnanimous
enemy!) w i t h o u t t h e s l i g h t e s t c o n s i d e r a t i o n b e i n g g i v e n t o t h e
p ropriety of time, place a n d the
circumstances
a n d persons
6TH
GLORIOUS
269
EPOCH
i n v o l v e d ! N a y , they showed mercy not

Ghori but
the
even
only to Mohammed
to the whole M u s l i m a r m y ,
noble R a j p u t
o n l y to respect
t r a d i t i o n of assuring full protection from
fear to those who surrendered meekly.
O n l y an oral promise
w a s o b t a i n e d f r o m M o h a m m e d G h o r i t h a t he w o u l d n o t a g a i n
i n v a d e I n d i a a n d he w a s a l l o w e d t o go a l i v e .
Ghazni,
their
too,
was
returned
to him".
suicidal and credulous
H i s domain of
A n d proud,
more o f
generosity than of their h a v i n g
defeated the M u s l i m a r m y of M o h a m m e d G h o r i , those R a j p u t

warriors marched t r i u m p h a n t l y to D e l h i and celebrated their
victory !
BUT
W H A T DID M O H A M M E D
DO
675.
O N REACHING GHAZNI ?
D i d M o h a m m e d G h o r i forget
H i n d u s because o f this generosity

N o ! O n the
GHORI
contrary like
his enmity to
the
of Prithviraj Chouhan ?
a snake,
provoked by a
slight
injury M o h a m m e d G h o r i a n d a l l the M u s l i m s i n his k i n g d o m ,

without
any
sense o f g r a t i t u d e
generosity, were a l l the

crush
the
Hindus
Mohammed
altogether*.
G h o r i once
for the
Hindu
more embittered, and

again
And
with
imbecile
r e s o l v e d to
a huge
army
attacked Prithviraj i n A . D .
H93,
THE RAJPUT
RASOS' AND T H E BEST
AMONG
T H E M T H E PRITHVIRAJ RASO' O F C H A N D
676.
BHAT
I n fact i t is impossible a n d i m p r o p e r to write a n y
t r u s t - w o r t h y h i s t o r y o f the R a j p u t s w i t h o u t closely s t u d y i n g
the contemporary
h i s t o r i c a l accounts
written b y the
Rajput
B h a t s a n d C h a r a n s i n t h e i r h e r o i c a n d , t o some e x t e n t , p o e t i c
s t y l e a n d k n o w n i n t h a t r e g i o n as ' R a s o s ' .
B u t i t is d o u b t f u l
whether amongst
o u r h i s t o r i a n s t h e r e be five o r a t t h e m o s t
ten such
read them
as h a v e
T h a t is w h y none o f the
the times or, for t h a t m a t t e r ,

that
age, w i t h
w i t h any
scientific curiosity !
histories written
o f the
Rajputs of
o f the whole H i n d u society of
the solitary exception of that of C o l . T o d
r e a l l y d e s e r v e s t o be t r u l y c a l l e d h i s t o r i e s .
T h e y are m e r e
270
SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF I N D I A N HISTORK
translations or
transliterations of stray incoherent
and disconnected
and
the E n g l i s h writers.
composed on
perverted accounts
o f the M u s l i m or
I n d e p e n d e n t ' R a s o s ' seem t o h a v e been
valiant Rajput Ranas,
(Hamir Raso, Chhatrasal

pure,
remarks
unadulterated
proud of their religion
R a s o , etc.).
histories !
The
B u t the
'Rasos' are
not
forceful and
vivid
descriptions of the v a r i o u s events, t h e i r h i g h f e r v o u r a n d the

fact o f their authors'
p a r t i c i p a t i o n , t o a lesser
or
greater
degree, i n t h o s e p a r t i c u l a r h i s t o r i c a l e v e n t s m a k e t h o s e g r a n d
incidents
live,
as i t w e r e ,
before
r e a d e r , as t h e a b o v e - m e n t i o n e d
logical
accounts
can
never
the
imagination of
sketchy
do.
outlines
the
of chrono
'Prithviraj Raso' by
the
f a m o u s C h a n d B h a t , w h o M'as i n t h e p a y o f P r i t h v i r a j , b e a r s
out t h e a b o v e r e m a r k
m o v i n g pathos i n its
b y its epic serenity,

descriptions o f the
a n d o f its account of the
first
calm dignity and
H i n d u s of the
Muslim raids
from the
time
north-
westô.
T H E S T O R Y O F T H E F I R E R A C E ( ^T^^^
677.
T h i s ' P r i t h v i r a j R a s o ' gives the famous anecdote o f
the s i f ' H - ^ the
fire-race
R a j p u t dynasties.
i n connection
According
w i t h the origin o f the
to i t when
n o n - H i n d u i n v a d e r s grew enormously,
m e d a g r a n d sacrifice o n
the plague
of
the
S a i n t V a s i s h t a perfor
Mount A b u from
the leaping
flames
of w h i c h a p p e a r e d f o u r s p l e n d i d w a r r i o r s i n o r d e r t o p r o t e c t
the Vedic
H i n d u religion.
four celebrated
the P r a t i h a r s
These were
the
founders
o f the
R a j p u t dynasties : the Q u h i l o t s of C h i t t o d ,
of K a n o u j , the Chouhans
of Sambar
a n d the
P a r m a r s o f D h a r . T h e essence o f t h i s p o p u l a r a n e c d o t e seems
t o us q u i t e
consistent w i t h
vanquished the
merge
wholesale
history.
F o r after
H u n s utterly and when

i n the
the
the l a t t e r
H i n d u society, the
Hindus
began
saints of
to
those
days m u s t n e c e s s a r i l y h a v e p e r f o r m e d s o m e g i g a n t i c s a c r i f i c e
of p u r i f i c a t i o n a n d conversion for atleast
thema memorable
expression
some hundreds
of
i n c i d e n t w h i c h p e r h a p s finds t h i s p o e t i c
in Chand Bhat's
'Prithviraj Raso'
t r a d i t i o n o f the P u r a n i k w r i t e r s .
i n the
finest
5m
271
GliORIOUS E P O C H :
678i ' The

republish
this
Nagari
Pracharini Sabha had undertaken to
' P r i t h v i r a j R a s o ' i n 1922-23 w h e n I
was i n
p r i s o n at R a t a n g i r i , where some p a r t s o f i t were sent to m e

o n request b y m y brother for m y essay o n H i n d u t w a . I do n o t
Jmow, however, whether this whole book was ever p u b l i s h e d .
T H E S E NON-HINDUS A R E SHAMELESS
WE, HINDUS FIGHT SHY !
679.
The ' P r i t h v i r a j R a s o ' describes the
Hindu-Muslim
skirmishes a n d frays i n the epic style of M a h a b h a r a t , and the

p o e t has p r a i s e d t h e H i n d u s h i g h l y f o r v a n q u i s h i n g M o h a m
med Ghori again and
a g a i n a n d t h e n s e t t i n g h i m free t o go
alive, because t h i s n o b l e a c t o f t h e H i n d u s , he t h o u g h t , a d d e d
to their glory !
B u t when Mohammed Ghori again attacked
P r i t h v i r a j i n A . D . 1193, v i o l a t i n g h i s p r o m i s e t h a t he w o u l d
never again i n v a d e I n d i a , Ghand B h a t wrote w r a t h f u l l y , " W e
E i n d u s are scrupulous about religious and irreligious conduct,
a b o u t t r u t h a n d f a l s e h o o d , w e fight s h y
of sinful
acts,
but
t h e s e n o n - H i n d u s ( m e a n i n g M u s l i m s ) a r e u t t e r l y shameless !
680.
B u t the breach o f promise w h i c h could
the whole o f the K a f i r
state was a h i g h l y
Muslimize
religious d u t y for
the M u s l i m s , a n d because M o h a m m e d G h o r i b r o k e his promises

again
a n d a g a i n he
became
Gazi among
T h i s f a c t a l s o m u s t be e n g r a v e d o n t h e
the Muslims !
hearts of the H i n d u s
that the Muslims who acted irreligiously according to C h a n d

B h a t were
blessed
who
broke
never
greatness
of
w i t h success b y G o d w h e r e a s ' t h e H i n d u s
any
setting
promise but
the enemy
showed
free
the
quixotic
a l i v e were
crushed
o u t r i g h t owing to t h e i r steadfast adherence to their so-called

religious conduct 1
681.
thought
There was another

it
to
be
the
reason w h y M o h a m m e d G h o r i
best o p p o r t u n i t y t o
m a r c h against
P i r t h v i r a j . J a y c h a n d , the K i n g o f K a n o u j , h a d secretly given

a solemn promise to help h i m against
enemy!!, a promise w h i c h
1193, the
later
Prithviraj,
his direst
p r o v e d fatal to himself.
In
H i n d u - M u s l i m armies met at Sthaneshwar, where
272
SIX G L O R I O U S EPOCHS O F INDIAN HISTORY"-
i n the t h i c k of the fray fell i n the h a n d s o f the M u s l i m s , d e a d

ox a l i v e t h e R a j p u t p r i n c e s , C h a i n u n d r a i , H a m i r , H a d a a n d
good many other warriors !
terrible.
. A l l this
M u s l i m losses i n l i v e s w e r e a l s o
detailed account
i f possible, f r o m the
s h o u l d r e a l l y be
read,,
' P r i t h v i r a j R a s o ' i t s e l f , because i n the
h i s t o r i c a l a c c o u n t s b y t h e M u s l i m w r i t e r s n o t h i n g b u t censure^
and condemnation of the K a f i r s
c a n o n l y be m e t
with,
and
w i t h the exception of these p o e t i c a l R a s o s , histories, w r i t t e n

b y H i n d u writers, do not s i m p l y exist.
vouch that Prithviraj was, at
The Muslim
length, killed
a n d the M u s l i m s were victoriously.
S o o n after
Mohammed Ghori marched straight to Delhi,
writers
i n the.
battle
this victory
because he h a d
to perform his d i a b o l i c a l l y pious deed o f demolishing the

H i n d u temples, o f s l a u g h t e r i n g the masses o f H i n d u s , o f arson
and
especially of ravaging the
young wife of P r i t h v i r a j ,
the daughter of J a y c h a n d , S a n y o g i t a , who was w e l l - k n o w n at

t h a t t i m e for her
exceptional beauty.
G h o r i made for D e l h i ,
faster
F a s t as M o h a m m e d
s t i l l went the
t r a g i c n e w s of"
the defeat o f P r i t h v i r a j a n d o f h i s d e a t h o r probable capture

b y the
Muslims,
to the r o y a l palace o f D e l h i ,
according to the
pre-arranged
whereupon,
p l a n perhaps, the
empress
S a n y o g i t a l o s t n o t a m i n u t e t o face t h e d a n g e r b o l d l y i n t h e
traditional Rajput way.
A t once, l e a v i n g aside
a t i o n for wealth, parental
love,
fraternal
a l l consider
affection,
the
a t t a c h m e n t to her e a r t h l y existence, a n d b r e a k i n g a l l ties o f

love a n d d u t y
she j u m p e d
from the
top-most
floor
of
the
p a l a c e a n d k i l l e d h e r s e l f w i t h t h e w o r d J a y h a r (stflsr)glory
to G o d Shiv !
on
h e r l i p s she p e r f o r m e d
W h a t o f the empress,
Hômen l e a p t
JayharJohar I
Sanyogita, hundreds
one a f t e r
another
o f other
Hindu
into the Y a m u n a (Jamuna)
a n d d r o w n e d t h e m s e l v e s before t h e M u s l i m s c o u l d e v e n t o u c h
or pollute t h e m !
682.
O n reaching D e l h i , Mohammed Ghori immediately
set t o p l u n d e r a n d d e s t r o y t h e r o y a l p a l a c e s a n d t h e c i t i z e n s
w i t h fire a n d s w o r d , t o
next
the
establishment
appointed a trusted
his heart's
o f the
content^'.
Muslim
s l a v e , o f h i s , ope
Proclaiming
power
there, he
K u t u b u d d i n , as
his
5TH
GLORIOUS
273
EPOCH
chief administrator, and went

on
within
two years
Jaychand.
With
s t r a i g h t off t o ^Ghazni. L a t e r
i n 1195 M o h a m m e d G h o r i a t t a c k e d
his administrator
K u t u b u d d i n to
assist-
h i m h e m a r c h e d o n K a n o u j w h e r e i n a f u r i o u s scuffle J a y c h a n d
was u t t e r l y v a n q u i s l i e d a n d killed^*.
K i n g received a
fitting
reward
In a
sense t h e I n d i a n
f o r h i s h i g h t r e a s o n against-
the H i n d u n a t i o n !
683.
Nearly
hundred
years
or more
had
elapsed
since the d r e a d f u l raids o f M a h m u d
o f G h a z n i a n d as s u c h
t h e i r r e c o l l e c t i o n was g r o w i n g fainter
like an evil hallucina
tion
or dream
i n the
Hindu
invasions of M o h a m m e d Ghori,
Saint, dignitary of every
mind.
So w i t h
sort, d o w n to
elated
at
this
unexpected
two
the hut-dweller was
shocked to the m a r r o w o f his bones at t h i s

of H i n d u courage and strength.
these
every H i n d u K i n g , E m p e r o r ,
miserable
plight
M o h a m m e d G h o r i , too, was
victory, and
hearing of
Kashi
(Benares) as t h e h o l i e s t o f H i n d u p l a c e s o f w o r s h i p h e h e a d e d
straight for it i n order to destroy H i n d u religion.
684.
T h e people at K a s h i were t a k e n unawares b y t h i s
f a n a t i c a l a n d b l o o d - t h i r s t y r a i d a n d as s u c h h a d n o a r r a n g e
ment
to
face
it.
Naturally Mohammed
K a s h i i n no time, started
and women, to p l u n d e r the
women,
and
s p e c i a l l y to
women to accept
Ghori
captured
f o r t h w i t h to slaughter H i n d u men
Hindu
house's, to r a v i s h H i n d u
force countless
Islam and slavery.
Hindu
men and
A b o v e a l l he r a i s e d t o
b i g heaps o f rubble a n d b r i c k every H i n d u
temple and broke
t h e i d o l s w i t h i n i t t o bits^^.
685.
B u t he
immediately heard
the news t h a t i n t h e
H i n d u states b e y o n d a n d especially i n R a j a s t h a n , plans were

being c h a l k e d out o f e n c i r c l i n g h i m ; a n d h a v i n g the
experience of the u n i t e d H i n d u
satisfied
sweep
himself
from
Ghazni.
trusted
bitter
s w o r d s m e n t w i c e before, h e
w i t h w h a t e v e r he c o u l d a c h i e v e d u r i n g o n e
K a n o u j to K a s h i (Benaras), a n d went b a c k t o
A s before
he a p p o i n t e d h i s v e r s a t i l e , b r a v e
s l a v e K u t u b u d d i n , h i m s e l f as t h e
and
Governor of the
recently won territory upto Kanouj^*.

686.
A n d alas ! A t this very evil, unpropitious moment
274
our a g e - o l d C a p i t a l o f t h e
Y u d h i s h t h i r this
Delhi,
was
foundation
H i n d u empire
our Indraprastha,
lost to
the
modern
n o n - H i n d u s a n d there was l a i d the
stone of the
Muslim
come ! D e l h i b e c a m e t h e
so r o t t i n g u n d e r t h e
since the d a y s o f
H a s t i n a p u r or
e m p i r e *;for
centuries
centre o f servitude a n d
foreign rule for the
h u n d r e d years (with v e r y short
breaks
next
to
remained
five
or
six
i n between ) t i l l at
last the Marathas t r i u m p h a n t l y hoisted their saffron-coloured

flag a t A t t o c k a n d o v e r t h r o w i n g t h e M u s l i m
beyond,
made i t
the
handmaid
of
the
i m p e r i a l power
Hindu
imperial
authority.
687.
S o o n a f t e r he r e a c h e d
Ghazni,
Mohammed Ghori
w a s k i l l e d , ( i n t h e o p i n i o n o f some M u s l i m h i s t o r i a n s , ) b y a
small b a n d o f s o l d i e r s i n h i s army^^, b u t C h a n d
a colourful
Prithviraj
and
detailed
seized the
B h a t gives
d e s c r i p t i o n i n his B a s o
one
unique
opportunity
of
how
to k i l l h i m
-and a v e n g e d h i s d e f e a t .
A l t h o u g h no other support for this
folk-lore
as y e t ,
c a n be f o u n d ,
m e n t i o n here.
it
is n o t
unworthy
of
T h e essence o f t h i s s u p e r b l y d e s c r i b e d f o l k
lore i n the poetical ' P r i t h v i r a j R a s o '

captured alive by Ghori and
was
is t h a t
not
P r i t h v i r a j was
k i l l e d i n the
battle.
M o h a m m e d G h o r i t o o k h i m t o G h a z n i as a c a p t i v e a n d s t r u c k
out
his eyes,
making him blind.
C h a n d B h a t went on his own to
A t this
o r d e r t o d o h i s t r a d i t i o n a l d u t y as
his l i f e f o r h i s e m p e r o r .
s h o c k i n g news
Ghori's court
a Bhat
at G h a z n i i n
of laying down
Charans a n d B h a t s were supposed
t o b e a r a c h a r m e d l i f e , t h e y w e r e n o t t o be k i l l e d a n d t h e
M u s l i m rulers also
could
not generally break
tion ! Sultan M o h a m m e d Ghori too

have
his say.
Chand B h a t
was a w e l l - k n w o n a n d ready-
w i t t e d , facile poet, w h o sang o u t at the

voice a heroic b a l l a d to mean,
same or a n y
Sultan
other
should
sonorous
is y o u r
best y o u please.
s h o u l d a l s o be k i l l e d w i t h
manner.
himself
top of his
" M y master
a n d y o u are sure t o e n d h i s life as

sole r e q u e s t i s t h a t I
this conven
asked Chand B h a t to
h i m i n the
Secondly, I submit
witness
captive
But my
demonstration
that
the
of
the
exceptional s k i l l of m y master i n the wonderful art o f h i t t i n g
6TH
GLORIOUS
275
EPOCH
t h e soundn\*<i^'^-in a r c h e r y . T h i s r e q u e s t m a d e t h e S u l t a n
curious a b o u t
this wonderful art.
Even
then w i t h every
p r e c a u t i o n the necessary arrangements for the d e m o n s t r a t i o n

Tvere m a d e .
Twenty-one pans
were
hung i n a row.
Sultan
IMohammed sat eagerly w i t h his select retinue a n d his noble

m e n at a h i g h place i n the court
to witness the feat.
B h a t a n d P r i t h v i r a j , the last H i n d u
m a d e t o s i t before t h e p a n s i n t h e
guard.
and
T h e n as
loud.
Emperor
each p a n was
A s soon as
the
Prithviraj took
E m p e r o r of D e l h i , were
wake of a strong military
struck the stroke r a n g clear
sound
an
concerned a n d h i t the m a r k .
Chand
rang
out
the
blinded
u n m i s t a k a b l e a i m at the p a n
A s this feat was repeated w i t h
exceptional accuracy o f a i m for twenty-one times, the whole

thrilled
with
wonder
clapping o f h a n d s
court
was
went
on
and
admiration and
unceasingly,
and
the
finally
the
Sultan himself shouted aloud 'shabas, shabas''bravo, bryo!!'

A t that v e r y moment the
Prithviraj
moment
composed
telling
captive
couplet
P r i t h v i r a j to
Chand Bhat
(^fi)
shoot,
sitting
on the
spur
without
near
of
the
wasting
moment, the S u l t a n s i t t i n g at a p a r t i c u l a r distance, shouting

'shabas, s h a b a s B r a v o , b r a v o ' . A t this the b l i n d e d E m p e r o r
P r i t h v i r a j t o o k an a i m i n the d i r e c t i o n of the S u l t a n s h o u t i n g
-"shabas, s h a b a s ' a n d k i l l e d h i m w i t h a s h a r p a r r o w .
t h e r e was a n u p r o a r a n d
the
gaurds
weapons,
confusion everywhere,
o f the S u l t a n could f a l l
Prithviraj and
Chand
upon them
Bhat
drew
A t once
but
before
with
their
out their own
s w o r d s a n d c u t off t h e i r o w n h e a d s !
THE SLAVE
688.
S o o n after
the
DANASTY
death of M o h a m m e d G h o r i , his
s l a v e (governor) a d m i n i s t r a t o r i n I n d i a , K u t u b u d d i n , h i m s e l f
became t h e S u l t a n a n d e s t a b l i s h e d h i s i n d e p e n d e n t k i n g d o m
at D e l h i .
K u t u b u d d i n was a
T u r k b y b i r t h , b u t as he
was
-a s l a v e o f M o h a m m e d G h o r i , h i s d y n a s t y i s c a l l e d t h e S i a v e
Dynasty.
276
SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INEdAN HISTORY
T H E FICTITIOUS STORY O F K U T U B M I N A R
689.
as
T h e l e g e n d t h a t he b u i l t t h e
famous K u t u b m i n a ?
a m e m o r i a l to his v i c t o r y is altogether false.
This pillar
o f v i c t o r y w a s b u i l t as V i s h n u s t a m b h t h e p i l l a r o f V i s h n u
by a certain
Gupta and
Hindu
emperor,
mo?t probably by
was dedicated to L o r d Vishnu^*.
tions have discovered a n ancient i d o l

the
pillar,
which
Samudra
Recent excava
o f Shree V i s h n u
supports the above assertion.
P r i t h v i r a j Chouhan i m p r o v e d i t to a great
near
Thereafter
e x t e n t ; so i n
the
R a j p u t p e r i o d it was sometimes called P r i t h v i s t a m b h ^ ' .

Muslims
had
grown
very
much
fond of obliterating the
names a n d a l l other traces of the o l d monuments

ping
them
w i t h t h e i r o w n seals w h e r e v e r t h e y
their expeditions.
The
and
stam
went on w i t h
H e n c e i n I n d i a , too, they changed the o l d
o r i g i n a l n a m e s o f t h e c a p i t a l s t h e y c o n q u e r e d , t h e h o l y placep^
of pilgrimage, the i m p o r t a n t
sites, w o r k s o f a r t
them a l l their M u s l i m names.

habit
K u t u b u d d i n named
stambh
Kutubminar.
the h y m n s and
Arabic,
there.
and
gave
According to this mischievous
this very monument
of V i s h n u -
A t m a n y p l a c e s o n t h a t p i l l a r he
aphorisms
from
the
Koran
got
engraved
in
a d d e d some n e w f e a t u r e s t o t h e p i l l a r h e r e a n d
B u t the b l o c k s o f stones t h a t were
purpose
and
were
required for
intentionally procured from
this
the demolished
H i n d u temples a n d the idols therein.

RAIDS O N CHITOD A N D HINDU VICTORIES
690.
While Kutubuddin
was
conquering the
D e l h i , K a n o u j a n d o t h e r H i n d u s t a t e s , he w a s
the
Rajput
states.
Soon
he
learat
Punjab,.
uneasy
about
of the death o f R a n a
S a m a r s i n g of C h i t o d and of the succession of his m i n o r son

Karna
to
the
throne.
H e was n o t a f o o l t o l e t go t h i s fine
o p p o r t u n i t y to subdue it.
B u t the m o t h e r of the m i n o r k i n g
of C h i t o d , K a r u n d e v i , was v e r y brave a n d o f
T h a t y o u n g mother-queen took the
great abilities.
leadership o f the
army
a n d i n s p i r i n g t h e o t h e r n e i g h b o u r i n g H i n d u s t a t e s t o fight o n
h e r s i d e , d e a l t a m e m o r a b l e defeat o n the M u s l i m
battle
near
Ambar
(Amber
of
Amer)^''.
army in
I n order to a v o i d
5TH
GLORIOUS
277
EPOCH
complete destruction, K u t u b u d d i n retreated to Delhi;

on
when
Rahup
succeded
Kama
Later
to the throne of Chitod,
K u t u b u d d i n ' s a r m y once a g a i n m a r c h e d o n C h i t o d . B u t o n c e
again the Rajputs p u t the
Muslim
army
to
rout'^.
Rana
R a h u p p r o v e d t o be a v e r y a b l e r u l e r . T h e M u s l i m s t h e r e f o r e
never thought o f invading Chitod t i l l his death.
691.
the
B u t i t m u s t be r e m e m b e r e d h e r e t h a t
Muslims
l a u n c h e d repeated a t t a c k s o n the H i n d u states,
t h e H i n d u s as a r u l e n e v e r i n v a d e d t h e m
the
fleeing
Muslim
army,
nor
is because t h e H i n d u s n e v e r
nor
ever
pursued
a g a i n besieged the M u s l i m
localities left behind and destroyed

It
even while
them
or their
Masjids*
thus retaliated the
Muslim
a g g r e s s i o n o w i n g t o t h e i r p e r v e r s e sense o f v i r t u e s , t h e l a t t e r
again a n d again perpetrated these crimes against the f o r m e r .
692.
After K u t u b u d d i n ' s death
two incapable
Sultans
came
i n A . D . 1210, one
to the throne o f D e l h i ,
they were soon deposed S u l t a n a R a z i a began

was
well
himself.
of
trained
to rule'^.
She
i n t h e affairs o f t h e S t a t e b y K u t u b u d d i n
She a t t e n d e d the court or
a man.
or
b u t as
L a t e r on
her
army
i n the
guise
trusty
slave
she f e l l i n l o v e w i t h a
of hers, n a m e d J a l a l u d d i n , who chiefly m a n o e u v r e d t h i n g s i n

the
court
and
however,
began
to l i v e
openly w i t h
most detestable to the
her.
This was,
T u r k i s h noblemen
c o u r t , because J a l a l u d d i n was a N e g r o .
of
The Turks
her
thought
t h e m s e l v e s t o be o f h i g h r a n k a n d d e s p i s e d t h e N e g r o s as l o w
bred.
69 3 .
that
T h i s w i l l m a k e another p o i n t clear, to
although
the
Turks,
the
Mongols,
P a t h a n s , the Negros (Abyssinians) a n d
equality
place
and
the
reader
Arabs,
others called
selves M u s l i m s a n d p r o u d l y p r o c l a i m e d the
differences a n d e x h i b i t e d i n
the
the
them
absence o f caste-
out
of
place
the
o f status for a l l i n order to belittle the H i n d u s o n
t h a t a c c o u n t , t h e y w e r e n o t a l t o g e t h e r free f r o m t h o s e c a s t e differences.
T h e s e d i s t i n c t i o n s were o n t h e c o n t r a r y
far too
pronounced amongst them a n d caused a good deal of trouble.

694.
S h o r t n e s s o f s p a c e c o m p e l s us t o refer
to a chapter i n our b o o k ,
"Essay
on Abolition
the
of
reader
Castes'*
278
(oflfg^^?
fe''?)
named
"Sects
and Pactions Amongst
the
Muslims"23.
695.
against
Razia
I n t h e e n d the T u r k i s h n o b l e m e n rose i n r e b e l l i o n
the
Negro
under
the
(Abyssinian?) Jalaluddin and Sultana

leadership
of
Altunia,
Sarhiud, a n d defeated R a z i a i n a battle,
the governor o f
whereupon
Razia
cast her spell u p o n the v i c t o r A l t u n i a a n d m a r r i e d h i m .

n e w l y w e d d e d c o u p l e m a r c h e d o n D e l h i once
defeated a n d k i l l e d b y the
After jconsiderable
court
plots a nobleman, named
noblemen
and
the
intrigues and
The
again but were

army
there.
plots and counter
' B u l b a n ' usurped
the
throne
and
b e c a m e the S u l t a n o f D e l h i .
MONGOL
696.
raids
were
on
RAIDSCHENGEEZKHAN
D u r i n g the reign o f this v e r y slave d y n a s t y M o n g o l

India's
causing
armies from
farthest
constant
Mongolia
allegiance to Islam went
borders
trouble.
who
through
Like
had
not
T h e i r leader
so
far
on t r a m p l i n g over,
a l l t h e n a t i o n s a n d c o u n t r i e s f r o m the
Sea**.
Central
i n those
days
Pacific
was
great
sworn
and
to
the
their
crushing,
the
Black
world-famoua
Chengeezkhan, who, t i l l the last moment of his life,

all
Asia
whirlwinds
heajaed
possible ignominies and insults on the M u s l i m and A r a b
States a n d the M u s l i m religion.
H e deposed and
killed
the
K h a l i p h of B a g h d a d , w h o m the M u s l i m s h i g h l y respected
the political and religious representative
to the ground the c i t y o f Baghdad*".
do absolutely n o t h i n g against h i m .
as
of G o d , and raised
Y e t the
Allah
could
W i t h his ploughshare of
d e s t r u c t i o n h e f u r r o w e d the v a s t t e r r i t o r y right u p
w i t h o u t t h e l e a s t o b s t r u c t i o n ; he o v e r t h r e w t h e
to R u s s i a
k i n g d o m of
K i e v i n Russia*^, r a v a g e d the whole t r a c t straight up to the

B l a c k Sea w i t h massacre, p l u n d e r , arson a n d
annexed
it
his t r a n s c o n t i n e n t a l empire. B u t no power on this vast

dared restrain this destructive hand
their
way
of Chengeezkhan !
to-
earth
On
b a c k f r o m R u s s i a these M o n g o l a r m i e s w e r e o b v i
ously to d a s h v i o l e n t l y against I n d i a .
B u t quite mysterious
l y , he w e n t s t r a i g h t off t o M o n g o l i a , after
first
subduing
the
5TH
GLORIOUS
27^
EPOCH
M u s l i m k i n g d o m of G h a z n i and quite suddenly d i e d there i n

A . D . 1227.
hands
of
L a t e r on t h i s extensive empire passed

one
of this
into
Mongol raceKublai K h a n .
the
These
M o n g o l s h a d a l r e a d y r e d u c e d the w h o l e o f C h i n a a n d Korea.^
Kublai
Khan
made
the
age-long Chinese c a p i t a l o f P e k i n g
his own'".
697.
O n e after-effect
of this Mongol-Turkish
struggle-
was t h a t t h e y h a d a m i x e d progeny, w h i c h was called M o g h a l

or M u g h a l .
India and
These
finally
Moghals frequently
tried to rush
into
reached D e l h i . Some of t h e m took to I s l a m ,
b u t the o l d M u s l i m s d i d n o t t r e a t t h e m e q u a l l y ; t h e y consi
d e r e d t h e m t o be l o w - b o r n .
a separate c o l o n y of
others
of them
These Moghals founded i n D e l h i
theirs
named
'Moghalpura'".
Some
w e n t t o t h e R a j p u t s f o r s h e l t e r because t h e
o l d M u s l i m s scoffed a t t h e m .
Especially
of them sought employment
i n the
some two thousand
army
of
the
valiant
H i n d u king of Ratanbhor.
698.
S u l t a n B u l b a n o f t h e S l a v e D y n a s t y w a s i n a sense
t h e m o s t p o w e r f u l a n d a b l e ; he c a l l e d h i m s e l f t h e t r u e r e p r e
sentative of A l l a h .
B u t as r e g a r d s h i s
H i n d u s he s u r p a s s e d
everybody
m e a n e s t o f servants^.
from
hatred
the
towards
emperor
H e imposed various
the
to
the
heavy taxes
on
the H i n d u s , forbade t h e i r pilgrimages to the h o l y places w h i l e

t h e i r forcible conversions a n d massacres went o n u n c e a s i n g l y
from v i l l a g e to village.
699.
Bulban
d i e d i n o l d age i n A . D . 1286"'.
There
being no able person from the Slave D y n a s t y to succeed h i m ,

within
four years
luddin,
slew
the
n o b l e m a n f r o m the K h i i j i f a m i l y J a l a l sons
and
grandsons
of
Bulban
and
p r o c l a i m e d h i m s e l f the S u l t a n o f D e l h i , p u t t i n g a stop to t h e
Slave D y n a s t y for ever, a n d s t a r t i n g his o w n ,
KHILJI D Y N T S T Y
700.
Pathans
This Khiiji
dynasty
(Afghans), i f at
J a l a l l u d d i n himself was,
were,
fired
with
of J a l a l l u d d i n
called
itself
a l l i t was o f T u r k i s h extractions
as t h e o t h e r
Sultans
and
Muslims
the d e v i l i s h a m b i t i o n to destroy the H i n d u
280
p o l i t i c a l , as w e l l as r e l i g i o u s , p o w e r r o o t
was just,
as
regards
and branch.
He
other departments of a d m i n i s t r a t i o n ,
b u t was p a r t i a l to the M u s l i m s .
Seeing the tremendous
loss
o f M u s l i m l i v e s i n t h e siege o f B a t a n b h o r , he r a i s e d t h e siege
and decamped saying, " I value a
single h a i r o f a
Muslim
more t h a n a hundred such f o r t s . " B u t this wisdom o f his was

so b e l a t e d t h a t t h e cause f o r t h i s a c t i o n o f h i s h a s
sought
i n the
unbeaten
v a l o u r of the Rajputs.
to
be
After this
f a i l u r e he n e v e r a g a i n t r o u b l e d t h e R a j p u t s .
701.
T h e o l d J a l a l l u d d i n r e a l l y wanted to enthrone
his
one a m b i t i o u s , b r a v e , a n d s t a u n c h M u s l i m n e p h e w , A l l a u d d i n
after his o w n d e a t h .
to
face
the
S o he h a d s e n t h i m w i t h a
Rajputs
w h i c h seemed t o o
meagre
marched
off w i t h o u t t h e
straight
southern
large
army
B u t not content w i t h this assignment

for his d a r i n g H i n d u - h a t r e d
conquer
the
Hindu
reported
fabulous wealth of which
covetous beyond every l i m i t .
Sultan's permission
he
to
states a n d rob t h e m o f their

he h a d
lately
grown
T h e first H i n d u s t a t e t o f a l l a
v i c t i m to this unexpected a t t a c k o f A l l a u d d i n was t h a t of the

Yadavas of Devgiri.
702.
this
T h e r e i s o n e s p e c i a l p o i n t t o be n o t e d as
southern
conquest
of Allauddin.
The H i n d u
o f t h e s o u t h h a d , f o r m o r e o r less t w o t h o u s a n d
the
regards
society
years,
from
e a r l y b e g i n n i n g s o f t h e m o d e r n h i s t o r y i.e. f r o m 5 0 0 o r
6 0 0 B . C . t o t h e 1 3 t h c e n t u r y A . D . , been
political,
religious and social
economically h i g h l y prosperous.
enjoying complete
independence a n d h a d been
I t h a d n e v e r been success
f u l l y i n v a d e d t h r o u g h o u t t h e s e t w o t h o u s a n d years^^. W h o e v e r
o f t h e f o r e i g n i n v a d e r s d a r e d t o d o so, w a s r u t h l e s s l y c r u s h e d
on the borders themselves.
So this
invasion of
Allauddin
w a s t h e first o f i t s k i n d a n d w a s b o u n d t o be s u c c e s s f u l , w i t h
far-reaching
revolutionary
harmful
and
effects.
harmful
Because
character
of
of this
this
special
invasion of
A l l a u d d i n i t has t o be d e a l t w i t h i n a f r e s h c h a p t e r .
CHAPTER X V I
M U S L I M INVASIONS O N S O U T H
INDIA
S O U T H INDIA U P T O T H E BEGINNINGS O F T H E
14TH C E N T U R Y .
703.
from
R i g h t from the beginnings
about
500
or
century South I n d i a never k n e w any

either
of known history
b y l a n d o r sea.
great foreign i n v a s i o n
The H i n d u states there enjoyed their
p o l i t i c a l l i b e r t y and power almost unhampered and

ded.
O n the
i.e.
600 B . C . t o t h e b e g i n n i n g o f t h e 1 4 t h
unimpe-
contrary millions of H i n d u people a n d armies
of the K a l i n g s , Pandyas, Chers, Chols, A n d h r a s , R a s h t r a k u t s ,

'Chalukyas, Y a d a v a s a n d others upto D w a r k a h a d victoriously
and commercial supremacy, their
theo
logical a n d scientific knowledge, their art and sculpture
spread their political
upto
M e x i c o o n t h e one s i d e a n d t o c e n t r a l A f r i c a o n t h e other^.
704-705.
B u t this glorious achievement
o f the
Hindu
states o f the South of m a i n t a i n i n g their independence for over

t w o t h o u s a n d y e a r s has n e v e r b e e n so s p e c i f i c a l l y a n d f o r c i b l y
stated
anywhere i n h i s t o r y ' !
W e however challenge i f a n y
' c o u n t r y o r s t a t e o f s u c h m a g n i t u d e as t h a t o f t h e
like
continent
S o u t h I n d i a n p e n i n s u l a c a n be f o u n d o n t h e face o f t h i s
earth
which
has
valiantly
maintained
its
power a n d e m p i r e a n d k e p t f o r e i g n i n v a d e r s
independence,
either
by
land
or sea off i t s t e r r i t o r i e s f o r s u c h a l o n g p e r i o d !
706.
-whose
A n d such a country l i k e I n d i a , more than
territory
enjoyed
half
of
s u c h a g l o r i o u s p a s t , is d e r i d e d b y
-some h a l f - c r a z y j e a l o u s h i s t o r i a n s , f o r e i g n as w e l l as I n d i a n ,
or b y s o m e H i n d u - h a t e r s l i k e D r . A m b e d k a r o r b y some q u i t e
ignorant writers,
so
as
'beginning is a h i s t o r y
to
say,
'Indian
history from
the
of a slavish people, sunk deep into
foreign bondage a n d c o n s t a n t l y t r a m p l e d under foreign heels.'

' T h e w o r d ' s l a v e r y ' s u m s u p the w h o l e h i s t o r y o f t h e H i n d u s
282
w h o h a v e been d r a g g i n g o n t h e p o o r e x i s t e n c e f o r t e n s a n d
socres o f centuries^ !
707.
Indian
A t least from now onwards every I n d i a n or n o n historian must,
for
the
love
of
truth,
mention
specifically this glorious p e c u l i a r i t y o f S o u t h I n d i a ! T h e n

a l o n e t h e i r w r i t i n g s w o u l d d e s e r v e d l y be c a l l e d h i s t o r y ! !
T H E CREDIT D U E T O T H E HINDUS O F T H E
NORTH
708.
ment
O f course, w h i l e s p e a k i n g o f this g l o r i o u s a c h i e v e
of the S o u t h o f I n d i a o f m a i n t a i n i n g its independence
a n d v a s t e m p i r e o v e r s u c h a l o n g p e r i o d d u e c r e d i t m u s t begiven to
the
Hindu
warriors
who tenaciously fought
for
more t h a n six or seven h u n d r e d years the b l o o d y a n d disas

t r o u s wars w i t h t h e A r a b s , P a t h a n s , T u r k s , M o g h a l s , m i l l i o n s
o f p i l l a g i n g aggressors o f n u m e r o u s n a t i o n s a n d
of almost the
communities,
whole of A s i a , and halted their all-sweeping
advance there i n the N o r t h for such a l o n g p e r i o d ; a n d

those millions
of H i n d u m a r t y r s who gave a w a y their lives
for defending their r e l i g i o n b y l e a p i n g into the h u n g r y

i n t o the
to
bounding waves
of the
flooded
flames,,
rivers o r i n the
wholesale man-slaughter c a r r i e d o n b y the enemy, b u t
never
f o r s o o k t h e i r r e l i g i o n as p e r t h e i r v a r i o u s b e l i e f s ! T h e H i n d u
h i s t o r y can never forgetmust never forgetthese
immeasur
able obligations of those generations of H i n d u s of the N o r t h

over
the
whole of the H i n d u n a t i o n o b l i g a t i o n s w h i c h can
have no requital whatsoever !

709.
However world history
the greatest of nations, too,
itself
t e l l s us
that
even
fall victims, some t i m e or
the
o t h e r , e v e n i f after a v e r y l o n g l a p s e o f t i m e , t o some f o r e i g n ,
domination.
century
was
S i m i l a r l y towards the v e r y e n d
(in A . D . 1294)
overcome
with
this
this
sub-continent
calamity
of the
of the
13th
of South India
foreign
Muslim^
aggression.
710.
nation
B u t it must
i n the
be r e m e m b e r e d
then known world,
here t h a t t h e o n l y :
which
could
be
fairly-
c o m p a r e d w i t h I n d i a as r e g a r d s i t s e x t e n t a n d g r e a t n e s s t h e
5TH
GLORIOUS
283
EPOCH
Chinese nationwas o v e r r u n from end to end a n d subjugated

b y Chengeezkhan nearly a hundred years prior
century*;
and
simultaneously
South India by A l l a u d d i n o f
very
shortlyit had
foreign
w i t h the
w h i c h we
to
first
are
already become the
the
14th
invasion of
going to
write
foot-stool of
the
throne o f the M o n g o l E m p e r o r , K u b l a i K h a n ^ ! B u t
can a n y profane,
abusive writer make b o l d to say
that
the
C h i n e s e n a t i o n has a l l a l o n g been r o t t i n g i n f o r e i g n b o n d a g e ?
MODERN HISTORY OF SOUTH
711.
INDIA
T h e r e l e v a n t a n d sufficient p o r t i o n o f t h e
h i s t o r y o f S o u t h I n d i a has a l r e a d y been
early part of this book.
referred
ancient
to
in
an
W e c a n safely assume t h a t w i t h the
d o w n f a l l o f t h e S h a l i v a h a n d y n a s t y i n A . D . 236 o r t h e r e a b o u t
began the modern
gallant
house
history of South
Chalukya Emperor,
tower,
the South.
India.
Thereafter
P u l a k e s h i shone l i k e
the
a light
c o u n t i n g t h e passage o f t i m e , i n t h e h i s t o r y o f
He
too
has
been
mentioned
in
the
earlier
c h a p t e r s . T o h i s c o u r t h a d come t h e f a m o u s C h i n e s e t r a v e l l e r ,
Huen-tsang
(or Y u a n C h w a n ) w h o has
Maharashtra
first
to
first
used
describe P u l a k e s h i ' s kingdom*.
the
T h a t is t h e
i m p o r t a n t r e c o r d e d use o f the w o r d i n h i s t o r y .
P u l a k e s h i fell
fighting
word
Emperor
w i t h the P a l l a v k i n g , N u r s i n h V a r m a ,
o f t h e S o u t h i n A . D . 642 a n d h i s k i n g d o m w a s c o n q u e r e d
t h e P a l l a v a s . B u t v e r y s h o r t l y a f t e r w a r d s i t was
by
reconquered,
b y his son, V i k r a m a d i t y a I, after defeating the P a l l a v a s i n a

furious battle.
712.
T o this very C h a l u k y a dynasty belonged V i k r a m a
d i t y a 11, w h o l a t e r o n i n the 8 t h
century
A . D . s e n t a huge
a r m y to N a v a s a r i a n d defeated the A r a b invaders there !

713.
V a r i o u s such H i n d u conquests over
are n o t e v e n m e n t i o n e d i n m o d e r n h i s t o r i e s .
the
Muslims
H i s t o r y of late
has become too p a r t i a l and vulgar. T h e various such incidents

of H i n d u
mentioned
supremacy
hereotfore,
and
can
superior
very
craft,
rarely
that
be
contemporary histories written by M u s l i m writers.

at
have
found
in
been
the
Hereafter
least H i n d u w r i t e r s should describe such glorious acts o f
284
valour
of
the
Hindu
kings
and
warriors
after
careful
research.
714.
T h e above-mentioned r o y a l d y n a s t y o f the P a l l a v a s
one
o f t h e v a l o r o u s a n d p r o s p e r o u s ones o f t h e S o u t h .
was
T h e y h a d t h e i r c a p i t a l a t K a n c h i ( K a n j i v a r a m ) f o r some time^
A t the end o f the n i n t h c e n t u r y A . D . a C h o i k i n g of S o u t h
India
itself, n a m e d
Aditya,
overpowered Aparajit P a l l a v '
a n d subdued his k i n g d o m for ever.

THE
715.
RASHTRAKUTS
After the C h a l u k y a s the R a s h t r a k u t s
blished a prominent and
p r a c t i c a l l y the whole of the

part
South and
of Gujrath under their sway.
their
capital
achievement
at
Malkhed.
of theirs
had
esta
very powerful kingdom bringing
By
even the
southern
F o r some t i m e t h e y h a d
far
the
is g e t t i n g t h e
most
important
famous K a i l a s
cave
carved at V e r u l (Ellora).
716.
After
the
l O t h c e n t u r y A . D . there were o n l y t w o
p r o m i n e n t k i n g d o m s i n the
South ; those of the Cholas o f
T a n j a w a r (Tanjore) a n d t h e P a n d y a s o f M a d u r a . F o r t u n a t e l y
we h a v e t h e e y e - w i t n e s s
account
o f the
political
indepen
dence o f the S o u t h , their prosperous state, a n d t h e i r g a l l a n t r y ,

by
third
discerning,
who
had
party,
namely
learned
spent
Marco
Polo,
the
celebrated,
E u r o p e a n (Italian) traveller a n d writer
many
years
of his life
i n the
court
K u b l a i K h a n i n C h i n a a n d M'ho o n h i s w a y b a c k h a d a t
very
time
stayed
for
some
days
at
of
this
M a d u r a , the P a n d y a
c a p i t a l ^ . H i s t e s t i m o n y as t o t h e H i n d u m a s t e r y o f t h e t h r e e
seas a n d
their
oversea
empires,
which
b o o k o f t r a v e l s , is t h e m o s t i m p o r t a n t .
from
China
w e c a n find i n h i s
F o r , w h e n he
came
t o I n d i a he came v i a I n d o - C h i n a a n d v i s i t e d t h e
H i n d u states i n S u m a t r a a n d other islands.

his sojourn i n Sumatra,
A t the
time
of
the i s l a n d was r u l e d b y one H i n d u
k i n g , Shree V i j a y ' , w h o gave equal p r o t e c t i o n to the B u d d h i s t s

also.
Marco P o l o thereafter went b a c k to V e n i c e ,
of b i r t h , a b o u t
the
year
A . D . 1295.
his
place
T w o or three other
foreign t r a v e l l e r s h a d come a n d s t a y e d i n I n d i a at t h a t t i m e ,
STH
and
GLORIOUS
have
285
EPOCH
left
behind them
some
account o f their travels^
which, along with that of Marco Polo,

independent
witness to
freedom o f the
Southern
the
bear i m p o r t a n t
fact o f the complete
Hindu
states, o f their
and
political
political,
commercial a n d religious supremacy over m a n y other nations

a r o u n d them, o f t h e i r o v e r l o r d s h i p of the E a s t e r n , W e s t e r n a n d
S o u t h e r n Seas, o f t h e i r p o w e r f u l n a v i e s a n d m e r c h a n t - m a r i n e
w h i c h t r a v e r s e d t h e t i d e s o f t h e t h r e e seas u n o p p o s e d ,
of
the
unrivalled title of 'Trisamudreshwar' which
and
these
.southern H i n d u k i n g s p r o u d l y t o o k for themselves.

717.
in
'Trisamudreshwar' emperor Rajendra
Chowl
died
A . D . 1042 a n d a f t e r one o r t w o p o w e r f u l k i n g s a f t e r h i m
the C h o w l d y n a s t y a n d the C h o w l empire perished at the end

o f the 13th century.
RELIGIOUS PREACHERS LIKE SHANKARACHARYA
AND OTHERS
718.
D u r i n g these years S o u t h I n d i a saw not o n l y
the
r i s e o f r o y a l h e r o e s l i k e R a j e n d r a C h o w l , b u t a l s o the g l o r i o u s
h e i g h t s r e a c h e d b y r e l i g i o u s heroes, t h e f o r e m o s t a m o n g t h e m
being Shreemat
Shankarcharya, defeating
the
various
so
c a l l e d h e r e t i c a l v i e w s w h i c h were b e i n g a d v o c a t e d t h r o u g h o u t
I n d i a against the V e d i c religion.
A t Kaladi in Karal
was
born this great personality of Shankaracharya i n a N a m b u d r i

Brahmin family.
having taken
B e i n g w e l l versed i n the
the
V e d i c lore
and
v o w of Sanyas (having renounced
the
w o r l d l y life) e v e n b e f o r e t h e t e n d e r age o f s i x t e e n , he
began
t o p r e a c h a n d c o n q u e r t h e h e r e t i c s i n a l l quarters^". K u m a r i l bhatta,
the
well-known exponent of the K a r m a theory, w h o
successfully refuted the B u d d h i s t religious o p i n i o n s was

preaching throughout
this time.
A n o t h e r p r e a c h e r D i g g a j a (f^nsi)(the
defending
the
elephant
d i r e c t i o n s ) M a n d a n m i s h r a i i was a l s o
contemporary of this young Shankaracharya.

establish his theory
also
the four corners of I n d i a r o u n d about
o f Sig;*s (the
I n order
non-existence
the
to
of duality
betweenthe unison (unity) ofJeevatma and P a r a m a t m a )

a n d to hoist the v i c t o r i o u s banner of V e d i c r e l i g i o n t h r o u g h -
286
out
SIX G L O R I O U S EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTOfeV
the
whole
of India
Shankaracharya went o n searching
o u t and complietely defeating i n religious

the
followers
o f the
absolute
debates not
only
t h e o r y o f k a r m a b u t also t h e
o t h e r n o n - V e d i c beliefs a n d even the r e n o w n e d leaders of the

Buddhist
banner
religion.
F i n a l l y he p a r a d e d t h e v i c t o r i o u s Vedifc
throughout
India
and
established,
religious institutions of bis order at four
authoritative
places
i n the
four
directions
o f I n d i a : at S h r i n g e r i i n the s o u t h , at D w a r k a to
the
Jagannathpuri
west,
i n the
K a s h m i r t o the f a r t h e s t n o r t h .
eastern
quarter
and
at
T h e s e r e l i g i o u s seats ( i n s t i t u
tions) received full Government
support
so
long
as
Hindu
s t a t e s e x i s t e d i n t h o s e v a r i o u s places^^. H a v i n g a c c o m p l i s h e d
this
wonderful
work
of religious
propaganda
w r i t t e n the ( u n p a r a l l e l e d ) u n r i v a l l e d b o o k ,
and
having
'Shankarbhashya',
he entered the cavetook a l i v i n g samadhi(ended
his
life
b y restraining his breath).

THE
POLITICAL ACTIVITIES O F T H E SHAIVITE

SECTS LIKE T H E PASHUPATAS'
719.
E v e n before
Shaivite
Sect
this
period
was
the S h a k t a s , e x t r e m e l y h a t e d the m e e k
a n d r e n u n c i a t i o n of the
Jains.
It
indirectly,
fomented
among
and
the
the
was
their
'sjff^non-violence'
w o r l d l y l i f e o f the B u d d h i s t s a n d
fanned
Hindus
n o n - H i n d u religious aggressors
Lakulesh"
resuscitated
of the P a s h u p a t a s " , w h i c h being m i l i t a n t l i k e
to
the
red
heat,
at
least
tendency to oppose the
a n d a l o v e for
war.
Shree
apostle, who was b o r n i n G u j r a t h a n d
whose g r e a t w o r k a n d influence m a d e the H i n d u s t a k e h i m f o r

the
very
incarnation
of L o r d
Har
(Shiv) a n d w h o m
even
Shankaracharya mentions proudly.

BENGAL DURING THESE
720.
Pal
Till
700
to
k i n g s , the
first
o f w h o m was k i n g G o p a l ^ ^ .
Buddhist.
He
had
800
from
A.D.
YEARS
his
B e n g a l was
ruled by the
He
queen, D e d d a d e v i " ,
n a m e d D h a r m a p a l w h o r u l e d f r o m 800 t o 825 A - D ^ ' .

was a B u d d h i s t
daughter,
o f the
and
had
been m a r r i e d
Rashtrakut
to
king Govind,
was
a
son,
He
too
Ranadevi
the
w h o was
most
-5TH G L O R I O U S
281
EPOCH
famous i n the South.

destroyed
the
B y a b o u t A . D . 1095 t h e
Sen
dynasty
P a l kings a n d founded their own kingdom^*.
T h e s e S e n k i n g s w e r e the K s h a t r i y a s f r o m K a r n a t a k
in
the
s o u t h , w h o h a d t h e i r s i l e n t access t o t h e r o y a l c i r c l e p e r h a p s
through
the
princess,
-were
retinue
of the
Ranadevi^*.
the
staunch
suppressed
above-mentioned
Whatever
followers
of
Rashtrakut
t h a t i s , as t h e s e S e n K i n g s
the
Vedic
religion,
they
B u d d h i s m i n B e n g a l a n d vigorously revived the
caste-system, rendered chaotic b y i n t e r m i n g l i n g of
different
wastes d u r i n g t h e B u d d h i s t p e r i o d , as also t h e V e d i c l o r e a n d
other V e d i c religious institutions'".
gr;i m m a r , Mugdhaboth,
The
book
on
Sanskrit
w r i t t e n b y B o p d e v was v e r y p o p u l a r
in B e n g a l at this t i m e .
T H E CONTEJVIPORARY HISTORY O F
721.
lake
GUJRATH
T h e famous k i n g K a r n a r a j who b u i l t the
extensive
o f K r i s h n a s a g a r r u l e d G u j r a t h f r o m A . D . 1063 t o 1093.
T h e o r i g i n a l c a p i t a l of his royal f a m i l y was at P a t t a n ,

he
which
shifted later o n to a new place and named i t K a r n a v a t i ,
a n d i t r e m a i n e d t h e c a p i t a l o f G u j r a t h ever
722.
But
later
on when
afterwards'^.'
G u j r a t h was overcome b y the
-Muslims, S u l t a n A h m e d s h a h , who persecuted the H i n d u s most

cruelly,
changed
the
historical H i n d u
name of K a r n a v a t i
t o A h m e d a b a d i n A . D . 1412, b e f i t t i n g t h e t r a d i t i o n a l M u s l i m
m a l i g n i t y towards the H i n d u s " , and
built
suburb.
added
to
it
newly
A n d the meek and submissive attitude of the
H i n d u s o f t h o s e t i m e s has been f o n d l i n g t h a t n a m e e v e r s i n c e
as t h e i r o w n .
T H E FIRST INVASION O F T H E S O U T H B Y T H E
FOREIGNERS A N D NON-HINDUS
723.
S u l t a n J a l a l l u d d i n ' s nephew,
Allauddin,
crossed
the V i n d h y a s w i t h a huge a r m y w i t h o u t any p e r m i s s i o n from

his
uncle
and
attacked
fabulous
wealth
tempting
reports.
negligence,
the
o f w h i c h he
conceit
south
had
of India,
so
to
loot
the
long been receiving
T h i s i n v a s i o n w a s so u n e x p e c t e d a n d t h e
and
narrow-mindedness
o f the
South
?88
Indian Hindu
Kings
of that
t i m e w e r e so p r o f o u n d
c r i m i n a l t h a t perhaps i t is after
attacked
that
the
king
his k i n g d o m was
of Devgiri, Maharaja
and
actually
Ramdevrao
Y a d a v , came t o k n o w o f i t , a n d b e i n g t h o r o u g h l y u n p r e p a r e d
t o face i t w a s u t t e r l y confused**.
723-A.
Is i t
not
r e a l l y strange that
even
while
the
M u s l i m states were being f o u n d e d everywhere i n the n o r t h o f

India,
while they had
Hindu
religion
been
so v e r y c r u e l l y r a v a g i n g
a n d H i n d u states for t w o or three centuries,
while thousands of H i n d u temples

and
the
were
being
continuously
i n s u l t i n g l y d e m o l i s h e d , w h i l e K a s h i was almost t u r n e d
into Mecca, while D n y a n d e v , N a m d e v a n d other

their followers and
saints
millions of travelling H i n d u
and
pilgrims
were g o i n g r i g h t u p to the P u n j a b to v i s i t the h o l y places a n d

were r e t u r n i n g aggrieved at the sad p l i g h t o f H i n d u
there,
while the
religion
M u s l i m s were o p e n l y swearing a n d v o i c i n g
their a m b i t i o n to invade the S o u t h a n d convert i t to
Islam,
t h e H i n d u k i n g s o f t h e S o u t h s h o u l d be so v e r y careless
negligent
that instead of collecting their armies and sending
t h e m to the n o r t h to help the
Rajputs
to
face
a g g r e s s i o n , R a m d e v r a o ' s forces u n d e r some o f h i s

s h o u l d h a v e gone far t o t h e S o u t h , a n d
should
and
the
Muslim
chieftains,
Ramdevrao
himself
h a v e been w a n d e r i n g m o s t f r i v o l o u s l y w i t h his s m a l l
a r m y h u n t i n g w i l d animals away from his capital ? B u t

724.
didn't
L e t alone
even
Ramdevrao's
state
of
Devgiri 1
But
single spy f r o m the secret intelligence service
o f t h e f o u r o r five p r o m i n e n t H i n d u s t a t e s i n t h e s o u t h go t o
the n o r t h and observe a n d i n f o r m his k i n g
or kings a n y t h i n g
e v e n w h i l e t h e n o r t h - I n d i a n H i n d u s w e r e so p i t i f u l l y g r o a n
i n g a n d r e n d i n g t h e s k i e s w i t h t h e i r m i s e r a b l e cries ?
But !
B u t !!
725.
U n d e r these
circumstances
it
is
no
wonder
if
R a m d e v r a o was u t t e r l y v a n q u i s h e d . A l l a u d d i n extorted from

R a m d e v r a o a huge r a n s o m , m a d e
and
went
urgency.
off h u r r i e d l y t o
It
was
M u s l i m custom, the
Delhi
really fortunate
whole
state
him a
because
that,
of
mandatory
prince
o f some p o l i t i c a l
according to
Ramdevrao
was
the
not
5TH GLORIOUS
2 ^
EPOCH
immediately turned Muslim.

726.
E o r , A l l a u d d i n was busy w i t h his plans to dispatch
h i s u n c l e , J a l a l l u d d i n , as s o o n as he r e a c h e d D e l h i a n d
usurp
the
throne.
to
A c c o r d i n g l y he h a t c h e d u p a b i g c o n s p i
r a c y a n d h a d J a l a l l u d d i n k i l l e d a n d h i m s e l f became t h e S u l t a n
i n A . D . 129624.
727.
I m m e d i a t e l y after he b e c a m e t h e S u l t a n he i n v a d e d
G u j r a t h i n A . D . 1298, a n d o v e r c o m i n g t h e H i n d u
conquered the capital of A n h i l w a d .
battle the beautiful H i n d u queen,
I n the
K a m a l d e v i , was
w h i l e she w a s t r y i n g t o escape, b u t t h e d e f e a t e d
could slip away
with
king there
confusion of the
his daughter,
captured
Hindu
Devaldevi.
king
Allauddin
thence m a r c h e d straight into Sourashtra, again demolished the

newly b u i l t magnificent temple
of Sorti Somnath and
took
a w a y t h e i d o l t h e r e i n t o D e l h i a n d u s e d i t as a s t e p p i n g s t o n e
for his throne o n l y to a d d i n s u l t to the H i n d u s ' i n j u r y ' ^ ! .
728.
O n r e a c h i n g D e l h i he m a r r i e d R a n i K a m a l d e v i p e r
haps w i t h her own consent.
T h a t harlot of a woman was n o t
satisfied w i t h mere cohabitation w i t h A l l a u d d i n , but requested

the M u s l i m chieftains m a r c h i n g on the
south
to
search
out
a n d capture her y o u n g , p r e t t y daughter, Princess D e v a l d e v i ,

a n d b r i n g her to D e l h i i n t o M u s l i m c a p t i v i t y .
729.
there
A t this time of
was
Allauddin's
as a s l a v e w i t h a w e a l t h y b a n k e r .
as l u s t f u l l y as i f h e w o u l d a g i r l
banker
refused
to
part
with
H i m Allauddin
i n marriage.
the
a n g r i l y seized the l a d a n d carried

those
days
invasion of Gujrath
most handsome, smart, a n d y o u n g lad w o r k i n g
young
asked for
But
as
the
slave, the S u l t a n
him away forcibly'*.
In
the M u s l i m s h a d i n h e r i t e d the vice o f s o d o m y
an unnatural form
of sexual intercourse
with
fair-looking
boys instead o f w i t h girlsfrom the A r a b s " , w h i c h became

a n accepted custom i n the
Muslim
c o m m u n i t y as
being never considered to be irreligious !

general
practice
Allauddin
too
had
relations with this young handsome

slave t u r n e d out such a n
expert
According
whole,
to this
such unnatural sexual
slave".
swordsman
B u t that smart
and
t h a t he a c t u a l l y b e g a n t o l e a d t h e a r m i e s o n t h e
politician
battle-fields
290
h i m s e l f w i t h as m u c h a b i l i t y a n d s k i l l as
Allauddin
T h e aging A l l a u d d i n began
slave
to
call
the
himself.
Maliq-Kafur.
L a t e r s t i l l he b e g a n t o r u n t h e w h o l e a d m i n i s t r a t i o n
of
the
empire w i t h t h e l a t t e r ' s advice**.

THE SECOND MUSLIM CAMPAIGN ON RATANBHOR
730.
I t has a l r e a d y been t o l d t h a t J a l a l l u d i n was defeated
b y the H i n d u s of R a t a n b h o r .
A l l a u d d i n marched
I n o r d e r t o a v e n g e t h a t defeat
a g a i n for the second t i m e on the fort o f
R a t a n b h o r i n A . D . 1301'". E v e n then R a n a H a m e e r o f R a t a n
bhor fought to the last and l a i d d o w n
h i s life a l o n g w i t h
thousands o f his soldiers i n t h a t furious battle; and on seeing

t h e fall of the R a j p u t
including Hameer's
fort,'^
lept
warriors
hundreds
of Rajput
ladies
q u e e n , s t a n d i n g o n t h e r a m p a r t s o f the
i n t o t h e b l a z i n g fire a c c o r d i n g t o
plan, a n d b u r n e d themselves to death.
pre-settled
H o w often have the
H i n d u warriors a n d their brave wives done such
magnificent
deeds o f v a l o u r a n d sacrificed their lives ! T h a t is the o n l y

reason w h y the H i n d u n a t i o n c o u l d s t i l l remain alive !
INVASIONS O F C H I T O D S U B S E Q U E N T
TO T H E FALL OF RATANBHOR
731.
The most
beautiful
daughter of the R a j p u t k i n g
o f Ceylon**, n a m e d P a d m i n i , w a s m a r r i e d t o R a n a B h e e m s i n g
of Chitod.
the
A c c o r d i n g to the
M u s l i m s i n general
beautiful
women
openly
shameless but proud vaunt of
that
to
k i d n a p the
Muslim's religious
was
non-Muslim
duty,
A l l a u d d i n openly demanded from R a n a Bheemsing his charm

i n g q u e e n , a n d as t h e R a j p u t s s p u r n e d i t , A l l a u d d i n m a r c h e d
on
Chitod round
about
A . D . 1302.
battles at that time the Rajput

order
to
deceive
P a d m i n i to
Allauddin
h i m but
the
actually
d i s g u i s e d as w o m e n i n s e v e r a l
While
history
Rajputs
sent
describing
the
tells a story how i n

promised to send
armed
palanquins
gallant
and
fighters
successfully
executed a d a r i n g p l a n of rescuing the captured B h e e m s i n g h ,

b u t t h e p a u c i t y o f space p r e v e n t s
us
from
narrating it in
a n y d e t a i l . F i n d i n g i t impossible to crush the R a j p u t
mighty
Rights and usage


Identifier: m-s-001069-f4
5TH GLORIOUS EPOCH
291
valour even i n t h a t furious battle, A U a u d d i n h a d to return to

Delhi.
T h i s incident clearly shows that R a j p u t s , too, could
resort to cunning.
732.
I n order
to
avenge
the
H a j p u t s i n this battle a n d for the

once a g a i n
invaded
the brave R a j p u t s
^ n d faught
till
defeat
inflicted
the
sake o f P a d m i n i A U a u d d i n
C h i t o d i n A . D . 1303, w h e n
donned the
by
once
' K e s a r i a ' (saffron
the end, slaying hundreds
again
garments)
of Muslims,
and
died t o a m a n . S e e i n g t h e v i c t o r y s m i l e u p o n t h e M u s l i m s a.nd
fortune d a r k e n u p o n t h e R a j p u t s , a b o u t t e n t h o u s a n d R a j p u t
women, i n c l u d i n g R a n i P a d m i n i ,
lept into
w i t h t h e i r c h i l d r e n at their breasts'^.
Chitod, o n l y to
collect the
t h e b l a z i n g fire
A U a u d d i n conquered
ashes o f P a d m i n i !
W h e n the
H i n d u warriors and H i n d u women fought they fought thus !

733.
breathed
I t m u s t be t o l d h e r e t h a t b e f o r e t h e o l d A U a u d d i n
his
last,
this
defeat
of the
H i n d u s was a v e n g e d
u n d e r the v e r y nose of A U a u d d i n i n A . D . 1 3 1 3 b y the famous

Rajput,
Hameer,
who conquered
Chitod,
after
inflicting
c r u s h i n g defeat u p o n t h e M u s l i m s . H e e v e n c a p t u r e d a s o n o f
A U a u d d i n a l i v e ' * b u t he w a s n o t c o n v e r t e d t o H i n d u i s m . H e
s h o u l d have been at least to p a y the enemy i n its o w n coin !
T h i s is the v e r y same s u i c i d a l generosity o f the H i n d u s .
734.
general,
I n A.D.1307 this
was
sent
by
R a m d e v r a o was once a g a i n
b y p a y i n g off t h e
turmoil
the
Maliq Kafur, Allauddin's famed
the
Sultan
defeated*^,
accumulated
runaway
be i n v a d e d the Deccan for the

once
but
the
south.
he m a d e
But
Princess Devaldevi
was m a r r i e d to Ramdevrao's son
who had
invade
ransom.
peace
during
this
of Gujrath
who
Shankardev
-and s e n t t o D e l h i b y M a l i q K a f u r ^ ^ .
bloody action R a j a
to
was
captured
S o o n after i n A . D . 1308
t h i r d time and
defeated in a
P r a t a p d e v of V a r a n g a P ^ , the heroic k i n g
vanquished
t h e Muslims^8_
jj^ja
Pratapdev
h a d to swear allegiance to the S u l t a n a t e at D e l h i .

735.
Flushed at this
success
Maliq
K a f u r marched on
t h e t h i r d H i n d u S t a t e i n the D e c c a n a n d defeated the H o y s a l

king** there likewise. K a f u r ' s victorious sword then
the remaining H i n d u kingdom of M a d u r a .
subdued
292
736.
Thus for the
first,
tJ^pusand y e a r s p r a c t i c a l l y
time
the
d u r i n g the
past
two
whole o f the D e c c a n passed
i n t o f o r e i g n a n d n o n - H i n d u e n e m y hands*" ! T h e i n d e p e n d e n c e
and
p r o s p e r i t y o f the D e c c a n came to a n e n d i n this year ! A t
t h e S o u t h e r n - m o s t e n d o f t h e D e c c a n M a l i q K a f u r b u i l t a fine
M a s j i d as i f t o c o m m e m o r a t e t h i s M u s l i m c o n q u e s t o f S o u t h
India.
B u b the H i n d u reaction to i t was to p r e c i p i t a t e t h e
successful H i n d u conspiracies against M u s l i m bondage.

737.
R a m d e v r a o ' s son, S h a n k a r d e v , succeeded h i m
to
the throne of D e v g i r i , a n d soon repudiated the oath o f allegi

ance to S u l t a n A U a u d d i n ,
whereupon M a l i q K a f u r
swooped
d o w n o n the D e c c a n once a g a i n . S h a n k a r d e v d i d n o t surren

d e r t i l l t h e l a s t a n d f o u g h t f u r i o u s l y t i l l he w a s k i l l e d * ^ .
738.
A s AUauddin and
Maliq Kafur
stamped
out
H i n d u political power from the Deccan during their

invasions,
they
magnificent
golden
likewise
Hindu
crumbled to
temples
of the
the
huge
South*^, c u t
up
and
their
p i n n a c l e s a n d i n m a j o r i t y o f t h e cases b u i l t p a l a t i a l
M a s j i d s o n t h e i r sites*'; forced
converted**.
big
dust
the
frequent
These
farming and
H i n d u s , however,
feudal
Muslim power
o f H i n d u s to be
massacre these M u s l i m s
outright
later on.
Hindus
made
estates i n t h i s D e c c a n itself.
d i d not
they destroy them
thousands
innumerable converted
as a n d
But
nor d i d
when they subdued the
T h i s is w h a t we c a l l the perversion
of the concept of v i r t u e s !
MOST OFTEN THE HINDUS USED THE SAME WARSTRATEGY OF THE MUSLIMS, ACCORDING TO
THE MILITARY SCIENCE OF THE TIME
739.
being
O n the
religious
vanquished mostly
religious concepts a n d
they
were
done !
fighting
Even
after
front
the
because
H i n d u s were
of their
own
thus
foolish
traditions, b u t o n the p o l i t i c a l
front
w i t h t h e M u s l i m s , as t h e y o u g h t t o h a v e
being completely
again and again a n d defeated
overcome they
rose
the M u s l i m s ! Craftiness
and
cunning were generally m a t c h e d

moves b y the H i n d u s !
with
the
sanie
strategic
293
740.
AUauddin
surpassed
every
other
Sultan
h i m i n c r u e l t y i n the persecution o f the Hindus*^,

have
reached
treatment
greater
of the
heights
Hindus
in cruelty
h a d he
before
He would
i n respect o f his
not been
forced to
fight
o n the other front w i t h the M o n g o l s w h o unceasingly h u r l e d

their armed m i g h t against the
caused
great
western borders of I n d i a a n d
turmoil throughout
Mongolia and
Central
A s i a . A few o f t h e m t o o k t o I s l a m a n d f o r m e d a new M u s l i m
c o l o n y i n D e l h i itself.
A t l a s t t h e e n r a g e d A U a u d d i n c u t off
t h e w h o l e o f t h i s n e w M u s l i m c o l o n y t o a man** !
DEATH OF ALLAUDDIN
741.
A U a u d d i n w a s t h e first a n d t h e l a s t M u s l i m S u l t a n
to rule over p r a c t i c a l l y the whole of I n d i a w i t h the exception

of
some
Hindu
Neither Akbar
stabes
like
nor even
those
of Chitod
Aurangzeb
can take
and
others.
t h a t p l a c e , as
their territories never equalled those of A U a u d d i n .

742.
B u t i n his
o l d age
A U a u d d i n was sorely afllicted
b y his b o d i l y diseases w h i c h were the o u t c o m e of h i s p h y s i c a l

vices*'.
N a t u r a l l y he
became
a t o o l i n the
hands of Maliq
Kafur, and i n that miserable
state this valorous but H i n d u -
hater
in
Sultan died
Maliq Kafur
of dropsy
killed
him
or h a d
A.D.1316
him
o r as
killed**.
i t is s a i d ,
His 'Allah'
c o u l d n o t bless h i m w i t h a h a p p y d e a t h because o f his v i r t u e

of
H i n d u - h a t r e d ! I n a few
slave
but in the
was
days
o f A U a u d d i n , usurped the
soon
certain
p o l i t i c a l chaos
killed**.
been s h i n i n g i n the
highest
seat
Hindu nation
of
t h a t ensued
I n the
Khushrukhan
turbulent
Kafur, a
after
AUauddin
abilities,
d i p l o m a t i c circles at D e l h i ,
power.
From
one-time
the
a
he
days that followed a
of exceptional
his s t o r y deserves
history of India.
Maliq
whole power o f A U a u d d i n ,
point
who
had
rose t o t h e
of view of
the
separate chapter i n
the
CHAPTER
XVII
KHUSHRUKHAN AND DEVALDEVI

743.
I f the
millions
history i n a l l the
asked what they
of
students
states i n the
who
are
learning
Indian Uaion today
t a b l e c h a r a c t e r , w h o w a s a c c l a i m e d as t h e S u l t a n o f
i n the M u s l i m
Sultanate
at D e l h i
and
w h o was
h i g h praise from the p o i n t o f view of the

likely
than
not
t h a t at
least
come across
Sultans
worthy o f
H i n d u s , i t is more
93 p . e . o f t h e s e m i l l i o n s o f
students w i l l r e p l y w i t h evident
N o , we h e a v e n ' t
are
k n o w of K h u s h r u k h a n a unique unforget
surprise,
any major
"Khushrukhan ?
reference
to such
a m a n as y o u d e s c r i b e ! " L e t a l o n e t h e s t u d e n t s ! B u t e v e n
i f y o u were
to
ask
the
same
question
to the teachers i n
genera], t o t h e w h o l e e d i t o r i a l s t a f f o f t h e n e w s p a p e r s i n I n d i a
or e v e n t o a n y
educated
m a n or
w o m a n , a t l e a s t 75 p . c , o f
them w i l l v e r y probably r e p l y i n the same manner ; " W h o i s

this K h u s h r u k h a n ? W e have never heard even of his name ! "
744.
I t is for this v e r y reason that
to give a brief sketch

d o so w i t h
the
o f his life
we are a t t e m p t i n g
a n d w o r k , as f a r
available evidence.
as we c a n
F o r although
he i s a
u n i q u e character i n the m o d e r n I n d i a n h i s t o r y , his name h a s

b e e n o b l i t e r a t e d , as i t w e r e ,
their
the
blind
foreign
text-books
and
by the
Indian,
of history used
in
Muslim
Hindu
historians a n d
followers, from
schools,
for
his
sole
offence o f p u t t i n g t h e M u s l i m S u l t a n a t e t o s h a m e i n o r d e r t o
avenge the wrongs a n d
nation.
i n s u l t s h u r l e d b y t h e m at the H i n d u
W h a t e v e r he has b e e n m e n t i o n e d , h e h a s b e e n g i v e n
the most i n s u l t i n g a n d
abusive
attributes
like,
'low-bred',,
' d e p r a v e d ' , ' a k n a v e ' , ' a h e l l - h o u n d ' b y the M u s l i m writers^.
THE EARLY HISTORY OF KHUSHRUKHAN

745.
W h e n i n the
reign of A U a u d d i n ,
Gujrath
had to
5 T H GtORIOUS EPOCH
face t h e first o n s l a u g h t
governing
authority
i n the chaotic
o f the M u s l i m s
i n A . D . 1298 a n d t h e
of the H i n d u s was much shaken d o w n ,
conditions then jprevailing, a v e r y tender,:
a t t r a c t i v e b u t v e r y b r i l l i a n t H i n d u y o u t h h a d been c a p t u r e d
a n d made a slave b y the M u s l i m
n o b l e m e n a n d w a s offered
i n t o the service o f AUauddin^,
m u c h t h e same w a y a n d f o r
the
same reason
as M a l i q
K a f u r was made a slave.
Thia
y o u t h w a s o r i g i n a l l y a H i n d u , b e l o n g i n g t o thCiUntouchable
caste o f P a r i a o r P a r w a r
Muslim
writers
emphatically
(sweepers) i n G u j r a t h ' . O n e o r t w o
deny that
assert
that
h e w a s a P a r i a (sweeper),
he was a R a j p u t .
been c a p t u r e d a n d converted t o I s l a m , he was

'Hasan*,
W h e n he w a s t a k e n
but
After having
first
called
i n t h e service o f A U a u d d i n
a t D e l h i , i n k e e p i n g w i t h t h e s o c i a l v i c e o f t h e M u s l i m s {viz.,
s o d o m y p a r a g r a p h 729) t h e g r e a t e s t
of the court
so t h e y w e r e e x t r e m e l y
When
noblemen a n d generals
h a d unnatural sexual relations w i t h
after
s o l i c i t o u s a b o u t s e r v i n g h i s w h i m s .'
Allauddin's
became the chief
him, and
death
i n A . D . 1316 M a l i q
Kafur
a d m i n i s t r a t o r , he a l s o came t o h a v e g r e a t
regard for his abilities.

of Khushrukhan^.
V e r y soon H a s a n was given the title
F o r e v e n i n t h e d a y s o f A U a u d d i n he w a s
being sent i n d e p e n d e n t l y o n some s m a l l m i l i t a r y e x p e d i t i o n s

in
charge
of small
Khushrukhan
troops.
That
a n d then a general
Hasan
should
i n the army
become
so r a p i d l y
bespeaks o f his e x c e p t i o n a l qualities.
B u t more than
qualities
Mubarik,
AUauddin,
o f his limitless love t h a t

bore
towards
this
these
the son o f
charming y o u n g m a n was
r e s p o n s i b l e f o r s u c h a s p e c t a c u l a r r i s e . S o after b o t h A U a u d d i n
a n d M a l i q K a f u r d i e d o r were
dispatched,
as t h e case m a y
be, M u b a r i k got t h e S u l t a n a t e o f D e l h i m a i n l y w i t h K h u s h r u khan's
assistance,
a n d quite
naturally a l l the reins o f the
government passed easily i n t o the hands o f K h u s h r u k h a n * ,

the dearest, ablest a n d the most t r u s t w o r t h y y o u n g n o b l e m a n
of M u b a r i k ' s court; a n d y o u n g K h u s h r u k h a n , too, proved
wholly
efficient i n t h e d i s c h a r g e
o f his responsible j o b .
M u b a r i k was vicious a n d pleasure-seeking b y nature'.
There
fore h e c o n s i d e r e d i t a g o d - s e n t g i f t t o h a v e s u c h a n efficient
296
assistant i n
the
person
o f K h u s h r u k h a n to r u n the whole
administration and especially a l o y a l executive to manage his

p r i v a t e affairs i n t h e h a r e m .
DEVALDEVI
746.
W h e n i n the court
of D e l h i
K a f u r , who was b o r n a H i n d u
to I s l a m , became
but
later o n the
the
attractive
converted
Maliq
by AUauddin
commander-in-chief and
an
astute p o l i t i c i a n , p r a c t i c a l l y at the
same t i m e rose i n s t a t u s
another
convert,
young, handsome,
Hindu
w h o after the d e a t h o f M a l i q
at the court o f D e l h i .
e n o u g h rose a t h i r d
w h o was
affairs
equally
Khushrukhan,
wielded
all authority
similar way and simultaneously
figure
i n the
important,
o f the s t a t e
a n d her
In a
Kafur,
political
able,
only w i t h the
and
circles at D e l h i ,
who
managed
the
t w i t c h o f her eye-brows,
sidelong glancesI mean the former H i n d u princess
of G u j r a t h a n d the
some-time wife
of Shankardev Y a d a v of
Devgiri, namely Devaldevi.

747.
later
on
O f these t h r e e H i n d u c o n v e r t s
to
completely
have w h o l l y
forgetting
Maliq
K a f u r seems
turned a Muslim, even mentally,
his
Hindu
origin,
the H i n d u
blood
r u n n i n g t h r o u g h his veins, his H i n d u parentage, let alone his

l o v e f o r a l l these ! B u t K h u s h r u k h a n a n d t h i s r o y a l p r i n c e s s
o f G u j r a t h , D e v a l d e v i , seem
only
the memory,
to have borne i n their m i n d not
but a love, a
fascination for their H i n d u
origin, their H i n d u blood, a n d their essential H i n d u make-up;

t h e r e seems t o be r a n k l i n g i n t h e i r h e a r t s ,
intermittently or
c o n t i n u o u s l y the a t r o c i t i e s inflicted o n t h e m b y the M u s U m s .

I t seemed to b u r s t o u t
through
their actions.
A t l a s t i t is
because o f their i r r e p r e s s i b l e y e a r n i n g
to avenge the wrongs
done to their ' H i n d u t w a ' t h a t i n D e l h i
itself broke out that
g r e a t c o n f l a g r a t i o n w h i c h l i k e t h e w i l d fire o f K h a n d a v f o r e s t
o f M a h a b h a r a t r e d u c e d t o ashes t h e
Muslim Sultanate
which
h a d under its sway p r a c t i c a l l y the whole of I n d i a , i f o n l y for

a short while !
748.
I n the v e r y
G u j r a t h , after
the
first
expedition
of A U a u d d i n
against
G u j r a t h ruler's defeat his c r o w n e d queen
5TH
297
OnORIOUS E P O C H '
Kanaaldevi fell into the

-fleeing f o r safety*.
hands of Alla.uddin
Btit the
escape a l o n g w i t h h i s p r i n c e l y
child then.
while
she was
r u l e r , h o w e v e r , c o u l d effect h i s
daughter, D e v a l d e v i , a mere
U s e d to aU sorts of r o y a l comforts a n d pleasures
t i l l t h e v e r y p r e v i o u s d a y as
able m i g h t this tender
found i t to
undergo
she w a s h o w h a r d a n d u n b e a r
a n d beautiful r o y a l princess have
a l l the
calamities and privations and
exertions o f w a n d e r i n g for
days
together
through
forest
^ f t e r forest a n d t r y i n g to evade the ever present
possibility
of
easily
capture
imagined.
by
the
pursuing
Muslims
I n t h a t t e n d e r age h a t r e d
have been
engraved
people's a n d her
deeply on
might
for the
become
-AUauddin at D e l h i , and
the
H e r very mother,
b e l o v e d queen
that very mother
o u t t o seize h e r a n d m a k e her a M u s l i m !
of S u l t a n
o f hers was now
H o w painful
t h i s news h a v e been t o h e r t e n d e r h e a r t !
t h i s t e r r i b l e fate she
Muslims must
her bosom because of other
own a c t u a l experience.
IRani Kamaldevi, had
be
must
I n order to evade
was m a r r i e d , even a l i t t l e against her
father's wishes t o R a m d e v r a o ' s son, S h a n k a r d e v , the s t a u n c h

follower of H i n d u i s m .
alone t h e r e .
B u t her e v i l star
I n one of the
t h e H i n d u s , she w a s c a u g h t
captive.
She m u s t
have
humiliation a hundred
d i d not leave her
invasions of M a l i q K a f u r against
a n d c a r r i e d a w a y t o D e l h i as a
been
smarting
with
thousand times i n that
pain
and
moment
of
' d e s p a i r ! A t l a s t o n r e a c h i n g D e l h i she w a s f o r c e d t o m a r r y
Khijrakhan',
vouch that
the eldest son o f

Devaldevi
AUauddin.
Some writers
and K h i j r a k h a n greatly loved
otheri". B u t t h i s seems t o be t h e
flattering
each
way of the courtly
w r i t e r s . H e r subsequent course o f a c t i o n makes i t a b u n d a n t l y

clear !
B u t that
shrewd
affected her l o v e for I s l a m
Hindu
p r i n c e s s seems
a n d for
to
have
h e r h u s b a n d t i l l she g o t
the desired o p p o r t u n i t y .
749.
I t becomes c r y s t a l - c l e a r f r o m
the
latter
part of
h e r life t h a t a f t e r a l l t h e a t r o c i t i e s a n d p e r s e c u t i o n s she w a s
constantly w o r s h i p p i n g the
760.
Even
after
H i n d u god.
being forced to
eldest s o n , t h e m e n t a l a g o n i e s
ot
marry
Devaldevi
Allauddin's
d i d n o t cease.
298
F o r , i m m e d i a t l y after A l l a u d d i n ' s d e a t h there w a s a r e v o l u - t i o n i n which A l l a u d d i n ' s second son, M u b a r i k , attacked
and
blinded
put
his brother
them to death.
along w i t h his followers a n d then
Installing
h i m s e l f as
the S u l t a n , , he seized
h i s b r o t h e r ' s w i f e , D e v a l d e v i , a n d f o r c e d h e r to m a r r y h i m " '

751.
T h i s alone
tradition
o f the
seems t o
be t h e
Muslim Sultans and
a g a i n the fairest o f queens a n d
civilized and polite'

Emperorsto
marry
wives of the late S u l t a n s or
Emperors, dead or put to death !

752.
rise to
T h i s w a y d i d the former H i n d u princess, D e v a l d e v i

the
highest status
of a
Sultana !
However,
she
a b h o r r e d M u b a r i k m o s t b i t t e r l y ; y e t she h a d p e r f o r c e t o k e e p
marital
was
relations
thus
with
him.
A l t h o u g h her
c o n t i n u a l l y d e f i l e d , she h a d
o p p o r t u n i t y of her life o w i n g to
the
p r e c i o u s bodymost favourite
this marriage
of hers w i t h .
Mubarik.
753.
In
g a i n i n g the
Sultanate
of Delhi M u b a r i k had
m a i n l y to depend on the former H i n d u slave,
who
later
on.
w a s f o r c e d t o become a M u s l i m , a n d w h o n o w h a d b e c o m e t h e commander-in-chief of the whole Sultanate o f D e l h i n a m e l y

K h u s h r u k h a n ! Mubarik himself had willingly entrusted
w h o l e a d m i n i s t r a t i o n t o K h u s h r u k h a n f o r he h a d n o t i m e
mind
the
to
o t h e r t h i n g s e x c e p t e v e r y s o r t o f d e p r a v i t y a n d vice^*.
F o r i n s t a n c e he w a s e x t r e m e l y f o n d o f d r e s s i n g l i k e a w o m a n ,
going
to
the
greatest noblemen o f the court w i t h the w h o l e -
band of dancing girls, and there dancing
h i m s e l f or
having
d a n c i n g a n d m u s i c a l c o n c e r t s there^'. So w h i l e t h i s l i c e n t i o u s Mubarik
chief
was
minister
fully
engrossed
with
his
memory of his former H i n d u life, a n d

the
former
various
Hindu
princess,
his
present
Devaldevi, who
thoughts a n d tendencies a n d similar mishaps

formerboth
vices, his -
o f state, K h u s h r u k h a n , who h a d the b u r n i n g
being
Gujrathi
Hindus
in
had
life
the strongest
each other.
intrigues
They
but
similaras
the
o r i g i n a l l y h a d the
greatest o p p o r t u n i t y of coming i n t o closest contact,

loping
wife
of deve
love-ties a n d the greatest confidence i n
could carry on
the
day-to-day
political
and plans, a u t h o r i t a t i v e l y a n d w i t h i m p u n i t y even i
299*.
5 T H G L O R I O U S EPOCH
i n the
solitude
o f the
innermost
secret
chambers
taken
granted
o f the*
Sultan's private palace.

754.
course
I t has
to
be
for
from
the
later
o f e v e n t s t h a t i t is t h e r e t h a t t h e y m u s t h a v e h a t c h e d
s o m e i m p o r t a n t c o n s p i r a c y f o r t h e benefit o f H i n d u i s m .
755.
that
The first proof
th&t c o n t r i b u t e s t o t h i s a s s e r t i o n i&-
Khushrukhan appointed
Parwar
brother
to
the
his former
governorship
Hindu
Paria
or
of Gujrath, his native
province^*.
756.
The
appointed
second
very
important
openly in Delhi
itself
pointer
for
: Khushrukhan
his own
protection
thousands o f his former H i n d u w a r r i o r compatriotsat
least
t w e n t y t o t h i r t y t h o u s a n d s t r o n g i n t h e M u s l i m army^^.
757.
T A e 7%z>rf P o / n / e r : T h e s e m a n o e u v r e s o f h i s
were-
h i g h l y r e s e n t e d t o b y m a n y o f t h e M u s l i m g r a n d e e s ^ ' . B u t theinnermost
that
it
i n t e n t i o n b e h i n d t h e m a l l was k e p t so v e r y
is d o u b t f u l
whether
c r y s t a l clear to D e v a l d e v i or even to
let alone the others !
secret
ii; h a d b y t h a t t i m e become so
Khushrukhan
F a i n t l y and slowly yet surely
himself,
enough
w a s t h a t i n t e n t i o n t a k i n g shape i n t h e i r m i n d s .
758
The Fourth
incapable
Sultan
South
put
to
Pointer
like
: K h u s h r u k h a n i n c i t e d the most,
M u b a r i k to lead an e x p e d i t i o n to t h e
down i n good time
the
rebellions
of
the
c o n q u e r e d H i n d u s i n t h e D e c c a n , a n d he h i m s e l f accompanied)
him
as
lot^'filled
second-in-command.
Their immeasurable
the S u l t a n ' s treasury.
expedition
his
that
relative.
kingdom
after
King
of Devgiri
the
T h e H i n d u s were
wealth
this-
of Shankardev of Devgiri,.
rebelled and
founded
the
a g a i n , f o r w h i c h he w a s defeated'
a n d o r d e r e d b y t h e S u l t a n t o be s k i n n e d a l i v e a n d
to
worsted
as s p o i l s o f war^
M o s t p r o b a b l y i t is d u r i n g
death
Harpaldev,
once
taken
then
put
d e a t h ! * ! A n d f o r defence o f h i s r e l i g i o n the r o y a l H i n d u
w a r r i o r bore i t b r a v e l y .
759.
Delhi.
of
Thereafter
Mubarik
returned
with
his a r m y
B e c a u s e o f t h e s e deeds o f v a l o u r o f h i s f o r
the
tosake
a M u s l i m S u l t a n a n d t h e M u s l i m s t a t e a n d because o f h i
d e v a s t a t i o n o f the H i n d u s , his r i v a l
Muslim
grandees,
too,.
300
couJd
not breathe a single w o r d against his unshakable f a i t h
i n the Islamic religion.
T h e y c o u l d at the m o s t o n l y w h i s p e r
t h a t there was danger of his overthrowing S u l t a n M u b a r i k

a n d become t h e
be
Muslim
S u l t a n h i m s e l f i n his stead. B u t t h a t he w o u l d
Sultan
a n d n o n e else, t h e r e w a s n o t t h e l e a s t
doubt.
760.
B u t i f at this v e r y time t h a t future conspiracy o f
a H i n d u i s t i c r e v o l u t i o n , w h i c h was v e r y s t r a n g e a n d u n h e a r d
of
before, h a d g e r m i n a t e d i n t h e m i n d s o f K h u s h r u k h a n a n d
D e v a l d e v i , i t m u s t have been k e p t h i g h l y secret w i t h u t m o s t

caution^*.
761.
Very
D e c c a n for a n
soon
Mubarik
sent
K h u s h r u k h a n to
the
e x t e n s i v e c o n q u e s t , b u t h e h i m s e l f d i d n o t go
with him.
So (thorough) complete was his f a i t h i n K h u s h r u
khan !
this
In
expedition
K h u s h r u k h a n subdued the K i n g
o f M a l a b a r too, a n d exacted therefrom immeasurable plunder

i n the name of S u l t a n M u b a r i k ^ " !
BUT
762.
But in
this very campaign of South I n d i a various
o p e n or secret H i n d u conspiracies against the M u s l i m

began
to brew up from various quarters o f the S o u t h I n d i a n
peninsula.
<3ujrath,
The
royal
Hindu
families
of
i n the
various
those o f the
people
Varangal
the v a l i a n t E a n a H a m e e r , the redeemer of
and other H i n d u Chiefs, the religious leaders

dists
like
empire
were
and
and
Chitod,
propagan
religious institutions and monasteries
Shankaracharya
and
even
the
common
b e c o m i n g restless a n d a g i t a t e d w i t h a c o m m o n
a,ntagonism
to
complaints
by
the
Muslim
domination.
And
anonymous
K h u s h r u k h a n ' s enemies h a d reached the ears
of
t h e S u l t a n o f D e l h i t o t h e effect t h a t
in
some
mysterious
way
Khushrukhan
was
and most secretly connected w i t h
this universal discontent^! !

763.
tion
are
Muslim
So scanty
and self-contradictory bits
available i n the
writers
about
this
writings
of
the
of informa
contemporary
K h u s h r u k h a n , the conqueror of
M a l a b a r , and the whole o f the M u s l i m
empire
that
we h a v e
301
t o c o r r e l a t e them i n t o s o m e s o r t o f a c o n s i s t e n t a c c o u n t , o n l y
as f a r as i t i s p o s s i b l e , f r o m t h e l a t e r
the
open
court
o f the
which apprehended that

amongst
h a p p e n i n g s .'
Once i n
S u l t a n at D e l h i there was a r u m o u r
instead
of coming back
to
to escape to some n e i g h b o u r i n g foreign i s l a n d b y

the
Delhi
the r i n g o f his adversaries K h u s h r u k h a n was about
immense
Muslim
wealth
he
writer^* has
had
gone
amassed
to
the
sea
with
i n the S o u t h .
length
of
One
saying
that
K h u s h r u k h a n was brought b a c k t o D e l h i i n fetters !

764.
the
W i t h an exceptional daring and abillity to cut
strings
o f the
net
of inimical
s t r o k e , K h u s h r u k h a n a t once
back
to
Delhi
Hindu
declared
his
intention
off
one
to
go
i n the grand manner of the conqueror of the
South with a l l his

former
conspiracies w i t h
army.
princess
For,
his
secret
accomplice,
the
b u t n o w the M u s l i m empress, D e v a l
d e v i , m u s t h a v e been k e e p i n g h i m posted
with
every
detail
o f the d a i l y happenings at D e l h i !
765.
books
P r o m t h e few E n g l i s h t r a n s l a t i o n s
of the
time
o f the
do n o t k n o w either P e r s i a n or A r a b i c can have some

ation.
Most
of the
Muslim
The reason
is p l a i n e n o u g h .
four
or
out of the M u s l i m rule at D e l h i .
h i s t o r i a n s have f o u n d i t a t places
garble
up
the
altogether.
published
truth
Their
ones,
about
on
lines
taking
the
E v e n these M u s l i m
improper
to
distort
and
K h u s h r u k h a n or to suppress i t
manuscripts,
especially
the
recently
p r o v e v e r y useful i n t h i s respeet.
account b y the recent

conclusions
five
The Muslim historians
can never bear w i t h e q u a n i m i t y K h u s h r u k h a n ' s

conceit
inform
writers mention K h u s h r u k h a n
w i t h u t m o s t s c o r n a n d finish h i m w i t h i n
only.
Muslim
w h i c h are n o w a v a i l a b l e even those w h o
Hindu
historians,
who
E v e n the
based
their
the above mentioned o l d M u s l i m b o o k s , is to
t h a t e x t e n t useless.
The H i n d u writers
have
done
nothing
more t h a n m e r e l y repeating the obloquies l i k e ' m e a n - m i n d e d ' ,

'shameless', 'dastardly',
But
there
are
two
t e n d e n c y : one i s t h a t
Sardesai
and
the
h u r l e d at h i m b y the M u s l i m writers.
honourable
o f the
other
of
exceptions
veteran
Shree
to this
historian
Munshi*.
general
Riasatkar
These
two
;302
ihistorians,
however,
have
given a comparative account of
Khushrukhan and Devaldevi,
too,
and
have
attempted
to
,ppraise, t h o u g h v e r y f a i n t l y a n d c u r s o r i l y , t h e g r e a t r e v o l u
tion
they
had
finally
B u t theirs is
conclusions
and
effected t o e s t a b l i s h a H i n d u e m p i r e .
half-hearted
which
attempt
could
never
explain the real i m p l i c a t i o n s and

ented
revolution.
nature
not
to
fears
its
own
grasp nor
of that
could
unpreced
A contemporary H i n d u writer, who could
elucidate the H i n d u side of this

enough,
which
fully
be
great
event
is, obviously
found ! F o r no H i n d u o f the t i m e c o u l d
h a v e even dared to express his o w n independent
opinions
or
U n d e r these c i r c u m s t a n c e s , i t is o n l y p o s s i b l e
to
judgment.
766.
give i n the f o r m of a connected n a r r a t i v e the obvious conclu'Sions t h a t c a n be d r a w n f r o m

found
i n the
disconnected
what
little consistency
reports i n the
original M u s l i m w r i t i n g s a n d the a c t u a l
the
leading personalities
c a n be
above-mentioned
undisputed
acts
df
like Khushrukhan, Devaldevi and
others.
767.
A s already
told
above,
D e l h i w i t h his victorious a r m y
h a d gathered in the Deccan.
Khushrukhan
and
the
immense
disseminated
amongst
the
t h a t the H i n d u leaders w h o were

in
the
south
against
K h u s h r u k h a n about
the
Muslim
the
some
empire**.
Gujrath
inspired
by R a n a
Hameer
revolts
were i n c o l l u s i o n
disrupt
Khushrukhan's
brother
overthrow
Rajputs
the
A n d most
Mubarik's
wonderful
supreme
-Khushrukhan
that
o f a l l was the fact t h a t S u l t a n
commander
himself,
were
India-wide
u n i t a r y M u s l i m e m p i r e , t h e first o f i t s k i n d , a t l e a s t t i l l
day.
with
conspiracy to
while a l l the
to
was
circles
organizing H i n d u
Muslims
h i m s e l f w a s t h e de f a c t o r u l e r ,
rumour
H i n d u political
deep-laid
In
to
he
B u t w h y d i d he go t h e r e ? N o t
only i n D e l h i b u t e v e n i n t h e D e c c a n a p o l i t i c a l
secretly
went
spoUs
and
w o r k i n g as
he
chief
was
S u l t a n a D e v a l d e v i ' s c o n f i d e n t i a l o r d e r s , was
administrator,
directly
taken
in
under
confi-
dence b y t h e R a j p u t l e a d e r s i n r e s p e c t o f t h i s d a r i n g p l o t t o
establish
Hindu
empire !
Such
rare
concurrence
of
303
^ T H GLORIOUS EPOCH
- o p p o s i n g forces i s b o u n d t o a s t o u n d h i s t o r y i t s e l f ! S t a n d t o
reason
it
never
can,
till
at
least
something
miraculous
happens.
768.
B u t something of the k i n d d i d begin to shape i t s e l f
a t the time.
I n t h e fiery b r a i n s
-Khushrukhan
narily
of Sultana
Devaldevi
and
there r e a l l y was seething some such e x t r a o r d i
magnificent
and
by
its
very
nature
i n c r e d i b l e i d e a or p l a n w h i c h seemed possible
almost
only to
an
some
m y s t e r i o u s intrigue and d a r i n g o f a Nursinh*^ !

769
breathe
But
it
neither
openly !
-supreme c o m m a n d e r
their
enemies n o r t h e i r friends c o u l d
For with
what magic
w a n d was
of M u b a r i k t h e commander, who had
b r o u g h t a l l t h e H i n d u s t a t e s i n t h e D e c c a n to m e e k
sion
before
the
this
Muslim
submis-
Sultan^*who h a d v e r y recently
-devastated the w e a l t h y H i n d u k i n g d o m o f M a l a b a r a n d hoisted

there the
who,
green M u s l i m
flag
a b o v e a l l , h a d come t o
success,
all that
of the
Delhi
Delhi
to
Sultanate*'and
lay
down
t h e M u s l i m e m p e r o r , h o w w a s he, t h e
he w a s
as
Hindu,
had
the
he,
become
l l s l a m h o w was a m a n of such a status

so s u d d e n l y
born
l i k e l y to
to
transform
w h o l e M u s l i m e m p i r e i n t o a H i n d u one ?
s h r u k h a n a n d D e v a l d e v i h a d been k e e p i n g
pretence
who,
converted
:No staunch M u s l i m c o u l d even dare express i t

rthe
that
sole s u p p o r t e r o f t h e
-India-wide foreign and n o n - H i n d u empire,

though
all
g l o r y , as a n h u m b l e h o m a g e a t t h e feet o f
of
their
openly. K h u
up
till
the
last
being die-hard Muslims and of their
greatest l o y a l t y to the M u s l i m
Sultan
and
his
empire
scrupulously a n d thoroughly that even their direst
so
enemies
who h a d d a r k suspicions of their h a v i n g u n d e r g r o u n d connec

tions w i t h the H i n d u rulers feared t h a t were t h e y p e r s o n a l l y
t o c h a r g e K h u s h r u k h a n before t h e S u l t a n i n D e l h i o r
open c o u r t , t h e S u l t a n w o u l d p o i n t o u t
proofs to
i n the
the
cont
rary and outwit them forthwith.
E v e n the top-level M u s l i m
-officials f e a r e d t h i s e v e n t u a l i t y .
Whatever
complaints
had
reached the general populace o f D e l h i or the ears o f the S u l t a n

b i m s e l f w e r e so
baseless
and
completely
anonymous
that
aiobody c r e d i t t e d t h e m w i t h a n y m o r e v e r a c i t y or seriousness
304
SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN H I S T O R T
t h a n they w o u l d do hearsay reports or
false
accusations
by
some mischief-mongers !
770.
A s s o o n as h e c a m e t o D e l h i
Sultan Mubarik
not p u t h i m under h e a v y fetters a n d custody,
as
did.
his Muslim-
enemies h a d e x p e c t e d , b u t being e x t r e m e l y pleased w i t h
the
immense treasure K h u s h r u k h a n had laid
the
unlimited
power
he
had
M u b a r i k o n the contrary
gained
conferred
a t h i s feet a n d
for the D e l h i S u l t a n a t e ,
upon
Khushrukhan
administrative, m i l i t a r y , civic and a l l other residual

rity.
And
if
he
had
great M u s l i m noblemen
the
autho
p u t a n y b o d y u n d e r a r r e s t i t w a s theand K h a n k h a n a s of
the court
who
were dismissed for charging K h u s h r u k h a n unreservedly.

7 7 0 - A . O n the other h a n d , i n the regime o f K h u s h r u k h a n
as t h e c h i e f
Hindus
administrator
introduced
by
the
strictest
AUauddin
bans
against
the
i n former days were now
b e i n g g r a d u a l l y r e l a x e d ; the e x p l o i t a t i o n o f the H i n d u - M u s l i m ,
farmers a n d the people
in general
also
was
stopped;
the
H i n d u s , too, got m u c h relief i n m a t t e r s reUgious; the c o m m o n

discontent a m o n g s t t h e subjects against the
of
the
emperors
was o n t h e w a n e .
tyrannical
this c o m p a r a t i v e l y h a p p y state of things began

n a t u r a l l y to K h u s h r u k h a n , w h o was the chief
administration
common
people
at
that
came
time.
to
Gradually
understand,
good-for-nothing M u b a r i k , but his
rule
A n d the whole credit o f
all
to
go
very
of the i m p e r i a l
by
Sultan
the-
n o t the v i c i o u s and.
in
all, valiant
and.
popular administrator, Khushrukhan, and behind h i m loomed

the Sultana, D e v a l d e v i , w i t h whose i n t e r n a l a n d open support
he c o u l d w i e l d t h i s a u t h o r i t y .
771.
The H i n d u s began to l o o k upon
Khushrukhan
t h e i r s a v i o u r , e v e n t h o u g h he w a s s t i l l a M u s l i m ,
h a d s e t t h e m free t o a g r e a t e x t e n t f r o m t h e
v e x a t i o u s taxes-
a n d restrictions imposed on them b y A U a u d d i n

t o l d h u m i l i a t i o n they h a d to undergo.
as
because h e
a n d the
Khushrukhan
un
began
t o be p o p u l a r a m o n g s t t h e M u s l i m f a r m e r s a n d o t h e r c i t i z e n s
because o f the reUef they got f r o m h e a v y t a x e s .
e v e r y t h i n g else b e c a u s e o f h i s m i l i t a r y
resounded
throughout
the
A n d above
exploits which
had
whole of I n d i a and his.superb
305
adroitness i n state-craft
many
o f the h i g h - r a n k i n g
Muslim
noblemen had enlisted themselves o n his side.

772.
Seeing such a favourable o p p o r t u n i t y K h u s h r u k h a n
a n d D e v a l d e v i thought the right moment h a d

to p r o c l a i m b o l d l y t h e i r g r a n d scheme o f a
tionfor
one
favourable
come for t h e m
political
revolu
who hesitates to undertake this hazard under
circumstances
must
a c c o m p l i s h n o d a r i n g feat !
be
coward
who
would
I t was not merely a coup d'etat
i n a s m a l l s t a t e ; i t was a n i m p e r i a l r e v o l u t i o n , w h i c h s o u g h t
to
subvert
the
I n d i a - w i d e , u n i t a r y a n d danger-free
empire o f the late A U a u d d i n

to establish i n its
place
and o f the present M u b a r i k a n d
overnight,
H i n d u empire a l l over I n d i a .
in
as
Muslim
most
I t was a
unexpectedly,
religious revolution
m u c h as i t s o u g h t t o p u l l d o w n t h e e n t h r o n e d M u s l i m
r e l i g i o n a n d to s u p p l a n t i t b y the H i n d u V e d i c religion.
773.
T h a t such a perfect r e v o l u t i o n was m o s t difficult
a l m o s t impossibleto be accomplished, even i f H i n d u - M u s l i m

w a r s were t o be f o u g h t c o n t i n u o u s l y f o r five h u n d r e d
was quite p l a i n f r o m the A r a b
seventh
century
t i l l the time
invasions
of
Sindh
years,
in
the
and the later h i s t o r y of M u s l i m invasions
of AUauddin.
B u t such a
complete revolution
was i n fact brought about b y the exceptional genius of K h u

shrukhan and D e v a l d e v i , even
if it
was
o n l y for
short
while !
774.
Hindus
Had
not the
completely
by
Muslim
hard
Sultanate
fighting
and turned their country wholly Muslim ?

k h a n was able to
wrench
the
conquered
for centuries
the
together
Then if Khushru
imperial authority
from
the
s i n g l e S u l t a n a n d i f he w e r e t o a s c e n d t h e t h r o n e o f t h e D e l h i
Sultanate i n the name of H i n d u i s m ,
then
e m p i r e w o u l d n e c e s s a r i l y be a ' H i n d u ' o n e ,
T h e n the M u s l i m S u l t a n w o u l d necessarily
emperor.
whole
of
the
w i t h one s t r o k e !
become
Hindu
T h i s f e a t w a s as d a r i n g i n p l a n n i n g as i t w a s e a s y
i n execution under those circumstances !

ble too.
the
I t was quite possi
I t is t h i s m a g i c w a n d t h a t D e v a l d e v i ,
H i n d u princess, a n d K h u s h r u k h a n , the
originally
original H i n d u Paria.
y o u t h , w i e l d e d w h i c h w o r k e d as a n u n p a r a l l e l l e d m i r a c l e n o t
306
only i n I n d i a n b u t i n the whole h u m a n h i s t o r y !

776.
H a v i n g arranged every m i n u t e d e t a i l of the future
revolution
'Sultan
most
secretly,
Mubarik,
who
governed c o m p l e t e l y b y
Sindus
Khushrukhan humbly
had
the
former:
"The
thousands
of
o f m y caste w h o m I have stationed i n D e l h i w a n t to
b e c o n v e r t e d to I s l a m w i t h
they
requested
w i l l i n g l y a l l o w e d h i m s e l f t o be
are
fighting
proper
religious ceremony;
s h y o f d o i n g so o p e n l y i n t h e
of t h e m are r e a l l y a f r a i d t o
d o so.
Hence
city.
1 wish
but
Some
to
bring
t h e choicest amongst t h e m into the palace t o d a y a n d convert

t h e m i n d u e course"**.
Under
this
pretext
'brought the hundreds of his bravest H i n d u
Kiushrukhan
warriors in Delhi
i n t o t h e p a l a c e a n d h o u s e d t h e m i n t h e b a r r a c k s for t h e i m p e
r i a l guards**.
One d a y i n A . D . 1319, at
the
dead
of
night
s u d d e n l y there was a great t u r m o i l i n the palace i n the m i d s t

o f w h i c h S u l t a n M u b a r i k w a s killed^**.
776.
B u t many had
been
the
tumults
causing c h a n g e o f r u l e r s b e f o r e t h i s .
self was s i m i l a r l y
dispatched.
quite
used
morning :
to
turmoils
Sultan AUauddin him
Sultan Mubarik
w i t h Maliq K a f u r i n this very way.

was
and
The city
had
dealt
of Delhi which
such turmoils began to whisper the next
" W h a t terrible things
happened
i n the
palace
last night ?"

777.
W i t h i n a very short time only
a single proclama
t i o n o f a p o l i t i c a l n a t u r e g a v e a v i o l e n t s h o c k , as t h a t o f
earthquake,
to
realization that
an
the whole c a p i t a l and brought to i t the rude

the
previous night Khushrukhan's
people
h a d effected a t one a n d t h e s a m e t i m e a n i m p e r i a l a n d r e l i g i
ous r e v o l u t i o n b y p u t t i n g S u l t a n M u b a r i k to
death,
and
it
was i m m e d i a t e l y followed b y another t h a t K h u s h r u k h a n h a d

i n s t a l l e d h i m s e l f as a S u l t a n ' ^ !
778.
H o w e v e r t h e r e w a s n o w h e r e t o be
seen a n y i m m e
diate, open a n d organized opposition amongst

this unprecedented revolution.
Khushrukhan married
Sultana
the
people to
The fact that the new S u l t a n

Devaldevi^*,
M u b a r i k , as s o o n as t h e l a t t e r w a s k i l l e d ,
t i o n a r y c u r i o s i t y o f the people b u t d i d
the
queen
of
stirred the revolu
not
overawe
them f
307
J'or that
was
the age-old t r a d i t i o n of the earlier S u l t a n s !
K u t u b u d d i n ' s w i d o w s were m a r r i e d to the later S u l t a n s w h o

succeeded h i m , w h i l e A l l a u d d i n ' s a n d his son's,
w i d o w , this v e r y D e v a l d e v i , was espoused b y
self.
Quite
consistent
w i t h this
was t h i s a c t o f K h u s h r u k h a n
widow of the
established
late
very
Sultan
close
of
time-honoured
marrying
Mubarik,
contacts
Khijrakhan's
Mubarik
Devaldevi,
with
much
him
tradition
whom
bad
earlier a n d who was
r e a l l y his p a r t n e r a n d p e r h a p s a source o f i n s p i r a t i o n !
s h o u l d i t n o t t h e n seem q u i t e
natural
the
he
to
everybody
Why
in
the
state ?
BUT!
779.
mation
B u t more startling t h a n this was

made
authoritatively
formality by Khushrukhan
turned
this
political
and
and
revolution
and
Nawabs
to
in
unique
proclamation !
the r o y a l palace into a
the
The
Farias
and Parwars,
strange
sensation
The
said
at
H i n d u s were t h r i l l e d w i t h
u n l i m i t e d j o y w h i l e t h e M u s l i m s w e r e filled w i t h
apprehensions.
political
suddenly
E v e r y b o d y in India right
M a h a r s and Mangs was thrilled w i t h a

this
procla
every
Devaldevi which
r e l i g i o u s one o f a u n i q u e n a t u r e * ' .
f r o m the K i n g s
with
another
pro.clamation
made
the darkest
by
Sultan
K h u s h r u k h a n h i m s e l f f r o m h i s t h r o n e o n t h e 1 5 t h A p r i l , 1320
m e a n t to s a y :
780.
' A l t h o u g h t i l l t o d a y I was forced to lead the
detestable l i f e o f a
of a H i n d u .
The
convert
to I s l a m ,
mainspring
the blood that throbs into m y

Hindu.
N o w that I
status of a S u l t a n
have
for
most
I a m o r i g i n a l l y a son
o f m y life
is H i n d u i s m
and
v e i n s a n d a r t e r i e s is t h a t o f a
won independent
myself I am hereby
and
powerful
breaking
off t h e
shackles of conversion to a foreign r e l i g i o n , a n d I do hereby

declare that I am
a Hindu !
I have now ascended p u b l i c l y
the throne of the v a s t a n d entire, u n d i v i d e d I n d i a ' a s a H i n d u

Emperor !
was
Similarly Sultana
originally a H i n d u
Devaldevi till
daughter.
Her
o f D e v g i r i , S h a n k a r d e v Y a d a v , was m o s t
very
recently
husband, the
brutally
Raja
murdered
308
a n d she w a s t r e a c h e r o u s l y c a p t u r e d f r o m h e r f a t h e r
sneaking
m i s e r a b l y t h r o u g h dense f o r e s t s t o a v o i d s e i z u r e b y t h e e n e m y .
She was b r o u g h t
to D e l h i and p u t to shame
disgrace b y being forced to
marry
and ignominous
K h i j r a k h a n , i n the
place, a n d secondly after his b r u t a l
who was k i l l e d i n the coup d'etat last n i g h t .

is m y q u e e n ,
originally
princess,
the
empress o f H i n d u s t a n
Hindu
she
in
also
flesh
and
hereafter
first
murder. Sultan M u b a r i k
That Devaldevi
of today !
blood and
renounces
Being
Hindu
royal
disdainfully
her
shameful conversion to I s l a m and henceforth w i l l lead her life

strictly according to H i n d u religion ! M a y this solemn vow
of
ours
absolve
us
both
of our
former
sin
of
forceful
c o n v e r s i o n !'
781.
nature
T o refute or to
came forth
no
challenge a
proclamation
stronger H i n d u ,
nor
of this
even a single
M u s l i m !.
782.
H e n c e , h e r e a f t e r , w e are
going
to address S u l t a n
K h u s h r u k h a n as a H i n d u E m p e r o r a n d D e v a l d e v i as a H i n d u
Empress !
783.
T h i s H i n d u E m p e r o r d i d not however disclose his
o r i g i n a l H i n d u n a m e of his y o u n g years !
had
no
lost.
also
recollection
The imperial title that

a Muslim
one, viz.,
he
millions of Hindus
adopted
for
details
Emperor
also.
was
be
proper
as
dharmarakshak
even
in
respect
religion !
of
speaking,
Hence
this
made it clear i n the said p r o c l a m a t i o n that
t h e ' D i n ' o r r e l i g i o n t h a t he
therefore,
and
Nasir-ud-din, roughly
Islam ! Naturally it
translated
was
w h o were u s e d t o M u s l i m t i t l e s f o r
m e a n s a s o r t o f a d e f e n d e r o f f a i t h or
Hindu
himself
Muslim-world
g e n e r a t i o n s t o g e t h e r m i g h t n o t be s c a n d a l i z e d
these m i n o r
he
t o d a y i t is eternally
N a s i r - u d - d i n ! The reason for this,
perhaps, was t h a t the whole o f the

the
Most probably
of i t whatsoever;
the
!
must
that
his
going
the
name
Defender
of
to
Hindu
defend
Nasir-ud-din
Hindu
was
religion ! It
should
not
is,
be
Religion'Hindu
309
THE UNPRECEDENTED REVOLUTION !

784.
ing
the
A s s o o n as t h i s u n h e a r d o f r e v o l u t i o n ,
India-wide
suddenly
Emperor
within
disbursed
caste the
Muslim
day,
was
amongst
immense
conquest
Empire
wealth
into
the
accomplished,
transform
Hindu
this
one
Hindu
the thousands o f soldiers o f his

which
he
had
pillaged
in
his
o f M a l a b a r b y v a n q u i s h i n g the H i n d u states a n d
w h i c h h a d filled t h e coffers o f t h e l a t e S u l t a n M u b a r i k , a l o n g
with
the
of the
scales
u n l i m i t e d w e a l t h a c c u m u l a t e d d u r i n g the regimes
former
Sultans.
over his soldiery i n

gave
to
facilities
never
Similarly
he
increased
o f both the H i n d u a n d M u s l i m soldiers.

the
this
farmers
and
allowed
allowed
to
w a y , he
and
enjoy
reforms,
common Hindu-Muslim
citizens
by
concessions w h i c h
any
o f the
they
former
as
diversion i n religious persecution
hundreds of Muslims who

they
were
were
Sultans !
L i k e w i s e , he set free t h o u s a n d s o f H i n d u p r i s o n e r s w h o
interned
pay-
new
them
introduced
the
H a v i n g won
were
and
imprisoned simply
the
because
w e r e r e p u g n a n t t o t h e f o r m e r S u l t a n s f o r one r e a s o n o r
another.
N o wonder i f this H i n d u Emperor, Dharmarakshak,
i m m e d i a t e l y b e c a m e p o p u l a r a m o n g s t t h e H i n d u s as
well
as
t h e M u s l i m s t h r o u g h o u t h i s empire^* '
785.
It
i s needless t o s a y t h a t he a l s o a b s o l v e d a l l t h e
H i n d u s of a l l the h u m i l i a t i n g bans on their

holy baths.
The
pilgrimages
and
J i z i a t a x was repealed a n d other d e g r a d i n g
c o n d i t i o n s w h i c h h a d been
after S u l t a n were
enforced
upon
ameliorated forthwith.
them
by
Sultan
W h a t wonder then
i f the whole H i n d u w o r l d felt a t h r i l l o f j o y a n d freedom t h a t

at l o n g last t h e y h a d a s a v i o u r !
786.
guise
E v e n when this H i n d u S a m r a t was
of a
fighting
in
the
converted M u s l i m , v i c t o r i o u s l y i n the S o u t h a n d
r e d u c i n g M a l a b a r , he h a d b e e n f o r m u l a t i n g t h e s c h e m e o f t h e
future revolution.
generals i n the
S o a l l t h e b i g H i n d u - M u s l i m officers
fighting
a n d w h o h a d r i s e n m a i n l y because o f his s u p p o r t ,
to
and
forces w h o d e p e n d e d o n h i s p a t r o n a g e
h i m for
safeguarding
cheir
of
course,
remained
loyal
o w n selfish
interests
a n d also for p r o t e c t i n g themselves from the m a l i c e
310
and e n m i t y of the
co-religionists
intermingling
old Muslim
o f theirs*^.
of
the
Khans, Nizams,
and
other
F o r as a n a t u r a l c o n s e q u e n c e o f
two
religious communities
Muslims
s e r v i n g i n t h e a r m i e s o f m a n y H i n d u S t a t e s h a d come t o f o r m
a habit of rendering l o y a l service to
The political
their H i n d u
service of a H i n d u K i n g
was
w h e n t h e M u s l i m s first c a m e t o I n d i a , b u t
taboo
had
lost its
intensity
and
service rendered to a H i n d u master

quite
masters 1
taboo f o r m e r l y
by
this
time
the
in its stead such a l o y a l

came
to
be
considered
i n c o n f o r m i t y w i t h the M u s l i m r e l i g i o u s code ! M a n y
i n c i d e n t s i l l u s t r a t i n g t h i s p o i n t h a v e a l r e a d y o c c u r r e d so f a r ,
a n d w i l l o c c u r i n t h e f o l l o w i n g p a g e s too**. A l t h o u g h a c c e p t
a n c e o f a n y h i g h office
considered
under
Hindu
ruler was
no
more
c o n t r a r y to the M u s l i m religious l a w , the s t a u n c h
Moulanas a n d Moulavis, however, looked
upon such acts
as
necessary e x c e p t i o n s a n d bore a secret grudge i n t h e i r h e a r t s

t h a t t h e y were t i m e bombs l a i d
power !
Never
from
the
very
under
the
Muslim
consider i t c o n t r a r y to t h e i r religious code t o

Muslim
army
on
the
endangered
the
Hindus
fight
in
the
side of the M u s l i m s ! I t was only the
exchange of food a n d women i n marriage

which
political
beginning d i d the
sanctity
of
with
their
the
Muslims
religion !
How
f o o l i s h a n d s u i c i d a l t o t h i n k so !
786-A.
This H i n d u E m p e r o r d i d not rest w i t h the mere
declaration of his adherence to H i n d u i s m ,

began
but
he
fearlessly
to b r i n g i t i n t o a c t i o n i n the presence of the M u s l i m s .
I d o l s o f H i n d u g o d s a n d goddesses w e r e i m m e d i a t e l y i n s t a l l e d
in
the
holiest of places o f M u s l i m c i v i l i z a t i o n ,
the D i w a n - i -
a m a n d D i w a n - i - K h a s i n the r o y a l palaces of D e l h i .
worships
A l l the
and a l l the religious rites i n r o y a l palaces began to
be p e r f o r m e d a c c o r d i n g t o t h e H i n d u r i t u a l .
L o u d cho.nting
o f H i n d u m a n t r a s a n d s i n g i n g o f H i n d u d e v o t i o n a l songs t o o k
the place o f the ' A y a t s ' i n the K o r a n !
himself
This H i n d u Emperor
and the hundreds amongst his o l d H i n d u battalions
who h a d remained H i n d u s from the beginning and who

g u a r d i n g the r o y a l
palace p a i d scrupluous attention to
were
the
p r o t e c t i o n a n d proper w o r s h i p o f these new i d o l s o f H i n d u G o d s
and Goddesses".
citizens
knew
and
no
311
T h e enthusiasm a n d v i g o u r o f the
Hindu
especially o f the H i n d u soldiers i n the c a p i t a l
bounds ! Just
as f o r m e r l y t h e a g g r e s s i v e M u s l i m s
c o m p l e t e l y d e m o l i s h e d the g o d l y idols i n the H i n d u
temples-
a n d t u r n e d t h e m i n t o M u s l i m m a s j i d s i m m e d i a t e l y after t h e y
c o n q u e r e d a n y H i n d u c a p i t a l , so
tionary
Hindus install
new
d i d these
images
m a s j i d as a r e t a l i a t o r y
measure,
converted
into Hindu
the
masjids
w i t h l o u d chanting of mantras.
attack
o f the
that
of their Gods i n every
and
most
ceremoniously
temples a n d
I t is o n l y
by
filled
might
idea
of the
have
rankled
pangs
of humiliation
and
i n the hearts o f the H i n d u
c o m m u n i t y w h i c h h a d g r o w n feeble b e c a u s e o f t h e i r
of
them
this counter
H i n d u P a r i a s t h a t the f a n a t i c M u s l i m s c o u l d
ever have h a d a n y
grief
counter-revolu
malady
religious tolerance, when the M u s l i m s p o l l u t e d the H i n d u
temples b y cow-slaughter and turned them into masjids.

7 8 7 . I t m i g h t be t r u e t h a t i n t h e h e a t a n d e x c i t e m e n t o f
this unheard o f a n d unprecedented religious
Muslim
scriptures,
as
some
have been exposed to r i d i c u l e or

Muslims who considered
troyed
the
shame.
as G a z i s t h o s e
But
w a r m i n g themselves at t h a t bonfire
and
religious
the
valuable
H i n d u s were being r e d u c e d to
whatsoever
to
blame
this
ashes,
at
least
the
i n flames a n d s a t
and
as
the
s c o u n d r e l s w h o des
whole university of N a l a n d a
shamelessly
revolution
M u s l i m w r i t e r s charge**, m i g h t
laughed
had
scornfully
books of
no
moral
the
right
i n c e n d i a r i s m against the M u s l i m
religion !
787- A .
This H i n d u Samrat converted with their willing
c o n s e n t t h e y o u n g w i v e s , d a u g h t e r s a n d nieces o f t h e
S u l t a n s a n d other M u s l i m w o m e n to H i n d u i s m
and
earlier
married
t h e m t o h i s H i n d u P a r i a followers*^.
788- 789.
B u t more than this, this H i n d u D h a r m a r a k s h a k
d i d not do !
E v e n the M u s l i m historians do not m e n t i o n a n y
atrocities
or
r e l i g i o u s p e r s e c u t i o n o r p l u n d e r as h a v i n g b e e n
c o m m i t t e d b y t h i s H i n d u E m p e r o r , as t h e
Muslim
were w o n t
Hindu
against
t o do after o v e r p o w e r i n g a n y
the
wholesale forcible
conversion
aggressors
State.
As
of H i n d u s , the
312
b r u t a l r a v a g i n g o f H i n d u w o m e n , the reckless
H i n d u p r o p e r t y a n d temples the M u s l i m
grievous crime to a t t r i b u t e (impute) to
E v e n i f he h a d c o m m i t t e d t h e v e r y
destruction of
historians
have
no
this H i n d u E m p e r o r !
same
atrocities
on
the
M u s l i m c o m m u n i t y as a r e v e n g e a g a i n s t the M u s l i m d i a b o l i s m
towards the hapless H i n d u s ,
derogatory, but
Hindu
i t w o u l d h a v e been
The
non-Hindu
have proved a deterrent to their

already
a whit
a l l the more glorious for this r e v o l u t i o n a r y
Emperor !
aggressors
t a k e n t h e f r i g h t o f t h e i r l i v e s as n e v e r before,
have
not
perfidious
would
and it
have
would
activities !
We
m a d e i t a m p l y c l e a r t h a t i t i s o n l y fierce r e t a
liation that destroys atrocity, root and branch !

/QO.
B u t the m a i n reason w h y this
(Dharmarakshak Nasir-ud-din)
revengeful
atrocities
on
the
did
Defender
not
commit
k e e n sense o f t h e s t r e n g t h a n d w e a k n e s s
and
the
ruling
their immediate and
Faith
such
M u s l i m s m u s t p r o b a b l y be h i s
of his
the whole o f the H i n d u c o m m u n i t y i n the

nent
of
any
side.
Indian
Were
sub-conti
H i n d u kings of the time to lend h i m
active
supporthad
his
example
in
D e l h i o f r e c o n v e r t i n g to H i n d u i s m the converted M u s l i m s at
t h e i r o w n free w i l l , o f t u r n i n g
and
of
other
masjids
into
Hindu
temples
r e v o l u t i o n a r y a c t i v i t i e s o f his, been c o p i e d i n
various towns a n d cities of I n d i a from R a j p u t a n a to Southern

capitalsand had
the
Hindus
risen
openly
M u s l i m s a n d i f t h e p r o c l a m a t i o n o f t h e sxiccess
against
the
of H i n d u i s m
were p u b l i s h e d openly, this H i n d u E m p e r o r w o u l d h a v e perse

c u t e d t h e M u s l i m s as were t h e H i n d u s
a n d w o u l d have also
against
the
launched
actually
special
before
military
them
offensive
M u s l i m s a n d w o u l d h a v e m a d e i t impossible for
t h e m t o l i v e as M u s l i m s !
791.
B u t the H i n d u K i n g s a n d H i n d u
people i n general
d i d not openly support this H i n d u p o l i t i c a l revolution. T h e y

were, however, i n w a r d l y proud o f i t
They
did
and
overjoyed
at
it.
appreciate this utter h u m i l i a t i o n and ruination of
the M u s l i m S u l t a n a t e at the hands of this H i n d u
Dharmarak
shak 'Nasir-ud-din'.
T h e H i n d u k i n g s a n d the H i n d u s o c i e t y
a t large nevertheless
refrained
from
attempting
any
open
revolt.
The
one
313
reason
why
the
Hindu
Society failed to
attempt the establishment of a H i n d u E m p i r e

opportune
moment,
was
at
this
most
t h a t the H i n d u s harboured serious
doubts whether this undreamt of revolution would
succeed!
I f t h a t r e v o l u t i o n were
followers
would
to
fail,
n e v e r escape c o m p l e t e
community only waited.

never approved o f the
ism that was
religious
feared,
annihilation.
the
So the
Hindu
Secondly, the entire H i n d u
society
mass-conversion of Muslims to H i n d u
effected
practice !
they
in and
around
The H i n d u
Delhi
Dharma
as
sound
of the d a y meant
ban on reconversion, not reconversion !
' R e l i g i o u s tolerance
h a d been t h e i r r e l i g i o n because o f t h e i r
perverted
values;
their
religion
sense o f
never b r o o k e d either the d e m o l i s h i n g
of M a s j i d s or c o n v e r t i n g the M u s l i m s to H i n d u i s m .
of
reactionary
greatest sin !
S o , w h o c o u l d h a v e p r e d i c t e d t h a t jhe
society itself w o u l d not oppose t o o t h a n d n a i l

revolution ?
gether !
This sort
m e a s u r e w a s c o n s i d e r e d b y t h e H i n d u s as
That
possibility could
Muslim opposition
to
not
this
this
the
Hindu
religious
be r u l e d o u t a l t o
revolutionary
change,
h o w e v e r , i n the i m p e r i a l g o v e r n m e n t a n d r e l i g i o n w a s
quite
natural.
792.
ud-din)
U n d e r these c i r c u m s t a n c e s D h a r m a r a k s h a k ( N a s i r refrained
from
any
further
atrocities
u p o n the M u s l i m s i n D e l h i or elsewhere i n
dering that his religious
was i n itself
so
and
political
or
revenge
the empire, consi
revolution in
Delni
d a r i n g as t o p u t t h e M u s l i m p o w e r t o s h a m e
a n d so he was s a t i s f i e d
that
the
Hindu
society
had
now
become s t r o n g enough to r e l i s h a n d digest such a r e v o l u t i o n !

And
t h i s was not a s m a l l achievement I T h e n e x t step c o u l d
be d e f e r r e d be a l a t e r d a t e ! T h e n e x t f a v o u r a b l e o p p o r t u n i t y
w o u l d m o s t c e r t a i n l y t o a v a i l e d of.
think
it
complete
793.
wise
to
stretch
He did
things too
not,
far so as
therefore,
to cause a
break.
O n t h e o t h e r h a n d , as h a s
already
been
told
(in
P a r a g r a p h 784) he a l l o w e d t h e M u s l i m s o l d i e r s a n d p e a s a n t s
and c i v i l i a n s equal rights t o the new facilities a n d e x e m p t i o n
f r o m t a x e s w h i c h he d i d i n t h e case o f H i n d u s . M o r e o v e r , he
314
k e p t o n sending e x t r e m e l y v a l u a b l e presents to those
Muslim
officers a n d M u l l a - M o u l a v i s w h o m he s u s p e c t e d t o be s e c r e t l y
despising this religious revolution
Hindu
E m p i r e , as
often
as
he
of the
H i n d u s and
the
sent t h e m to those M u s l i m
Officers w h o w e r e l o y a l t o h i m , a n d w i t h a
extremely
polite
treatment kept them under his obligation.

794.
I t is because o f t h i s
diplomacy
that
religio-political
exceptional
revolution
riots
nor
Sultans.
not
brawlsthroughout
breadth of his vast empire.

w o r k i n g as
of
his
single
the
at
of this
of H i n d u s , immediately
months together thereafter, there was

revoltno
skill
even after the successful r e a l i z a t i o n
or for
Muslim
length and
H i s whole a d m i n i s t r a t i o n
was.
s m o o t h l y as i t d i d i n t h e d a y s o f t h e o l d M u s l i m
Revenues, taxes or ransoms were collected from a l l
provinces a n d r e m i t t e d to the
imperial
treasury
at
Delhi
w i t h o u t any default. I n D e l h i itself greatest of M u s l i m k n i g h t s

a n d feudatory P r i n c e s , Generals and Sardars and other court
i e r s a n d officers a t t e n d e d t h e i m p e r i a l c o u r t o n t h e o r d e r s o f
this H i n d u Dharmarakshak and took their
Of
the
the
appointed
time
to
be
a t t e n d i n g the court o f this
H i n d u emperor,.
N a s i r - u d - d i n , some m a y be m e n t i o n e d h e r e : t h e y
u l - M u l k M u l t a n i , Y u s u f Safi, H a t i m K h a n ,
Earuk-didan-Tughlak,
Mulgati,
presence
were A i n -
K a m a l u d d i n Sufi,
Mohammed
Anayya, Yuklakhi, Hoshang, Kaphur

the
seats.
great M u s l i m noblemen r e p o r t e d by the historians of
Shah, Baharam
Saheb*".
Because
of
o f these b i g shots i n the H i n d u c o u r t o f N a s i r -
u d - d i n a n d because of w r i t t e n letters p r o m i s i n g allegiance to

the emperor from governors, a n d a d m i n i s t r a t o r s
and Muslim
officers i n t h e a r m y p e a c e t h r o u g h o u t t h e w h o l e
o f I n d i a was
never b r o k e n for months together.

795.
O n the other h a n d , the H i n d u kings
ana to M a d u r a i d i d not protest, perhaps

previous
Hindu
military
secret
pact,
emperor.
coup
and
according to
W h y , availing
themselves
i n D e l h i they began to rule

rarest
some
a g a i n s t t h e r e v o l u t i o n effected b y t h i s -
i n d e p e n d e n t l y as b e f o r e .
greatest
from Rajput
T h e i r chief f a u l t was
of opportunities
fully
of
this
the H i n d u States
that at
this
t h e y d i d n o t m a k e a.
316
w e l l - o r g a n i z e d effort t o
Hindus and
proclaim the
independence
of
the
establish a u n i t e d strong central i m p e r i a l power
at D e l h i .
796.
Under
the
circumstances
the
shrewd
"Dharma
r a k s h a k " (Nasir-ud-din) well knew that although

Hindu
administration
n a r y H i n d u empire depended
armed
might.
o n nO
H e , therefore,
choicest of H i n d u soldiers
readiness!
other
kept
thing
the
stationed
in
faithful H i n d u
than
his
thousands o f his
the
capital
A t e v e r y v i t a l c e n t r e o f defence
drafted his most
a t first h i s
was r u n n i n g s m o o t h l y , his r e v o l u t i o
in all
i n h i s e m p i r e he
battalions
and
also
the
M u s l i m t r o o p s w h i c h h a d s w o r n l o y a l t y t o w a r d s h i m . F o r he
k n e w perfectly w e l l t h a t a l t h o u g h the M u s l i m s everywhere i n
his empire obeyed h i m
him,
sooner
or
implicitly
and
swore
allegiance
l a t e r some r e b e l l i o u s f a c t i o n a m o n g s t
was b o u n d to organize itself and stage
to
them
counter-revolution
against his p r o - H i n d u authority !

797.
W a n t o f space o b l i g e s u s t o s k i p o v e r m a n y i n t e r
v e n i n g events.
Suffice i t t o s a y t h a t the i m p e r i a l a d m i n i s t r a
t i o n w h i c h nobody could have

even
for
month,
a day,
but
for
domination
and
ran most
nearly
work smoothly
efficiently, not for a d a y , nor a
turning
expected to
year,
the
o v e r t h r o w i n g the
very
same M u s l i m
(throne) i n t o a 'Sinhasan' o f a H i n d u emperor,

the green M u s l i m C h a n d w h i c h had
over
the
whole
of
India
by
been
the
Muslim
'Takhta'
and replacing
flaunting
almost
victorious H i n d u
M i l l i o n s of M u s l i m s , r i c h o r p o o r , l i e g e
or
serf,
flag.
throughout
t h e w h o l e o f I n d i a , a c c e p t e d w i t h o u t a m u r m u r the o v e r l o r d ship (Sovereignty) o f the H i n d u empire.

the great M u s l i m
the
orders
of
governors
this
and
Hindu
F o r at
officers
least a y e a r
obeyed
implicitly
emperor and made the common
M u s l i m c o m m u n i t y do like-wise.
This
itself
was
great
w o n d e r w h i c h glorifies the H i n d u h i s t o r y o f the times.

798.
the
A n d another equally great wonder, w h i c h condemns
Hindus
o f the
time,
t h a t i n the histories w r i t t e n
and
those
of later
times also, is
o f the H i n d u p e o p l e a n d b y t h e
H i n d u p e o p l e n o m a j o r reference,
let alone grateful
reference
316
is made either to this H i n d u
imperial
and
religious revolu
t i o n a n d to its architect a n d engineer D h a r m a r a k s h a k , (Nasirud-din) ! Whatever
few w o r d s
are
written
f u l l o f censure a n d r i d i c u l e f o r h i m
about
him
are
a n d for his acts i n strict
pursuance o f the M u s l i m h i s t o r i c a l writings !
GHYASUDDIN TUGHLAK
799.
B u t before t h i s y e a r o f amazement
two top-ranking Muslims
e l a p s e d one o r
v e n t u r e d to h a t c h a
conspiracy to
overthrow the y o k e of this H i n d u emperor. Secret p r o v o c a t i v e

pamphlets
were
b e i n g circulated a n d bigoted M o u l a v i s were
already instigating sedition secretly i n their

i t was
grave
insult to
M u s l i m imperial throne
and that
the
should be
t h e M u s l i m s s h o u l d be
before a ' K a f i r ' , a n d

Muslims to
ignty i n order
finally
go o n a
Masjids,
the whole M u s l i m - w o r l d
turned
into a H i n d u
crusade
was h i g h l y
essential for
against the H i n d u
sovere
degradation of Islam.
no Muslim ' A m i r ' , nor military
one
forced to bow d o w n m e e k l y
that it
to e n d the u t t e r
that
that the
Bat
c h i e f n o r a n y s u p e r i o r officer
offered t o l e a d t h e i n s u r r e c t i o n . U l t i m a t e l y t h e a d m i n i s t r a t o r
and
governor
o f the
Punjab
under the
Sultan of Delhi, b y
name G h y a s u d d i n , aspired to shoulder that responsibility. H e

began s e n d i n g secret
emissaries
and
epistles
to various higher Muslim authorities under

din.
and
to that
G h y a s u d d i n himself h a d sworn allegiance to the S u l t a n

was
appointed
military
G o v e r n o r o f the P u n j a b w h i l e
o n e o f h i s s o n s w a s a n officer a t D e l h i i t s e l f u n d e r t h e
control of this H i n d u i s e d
son
of his
for
private
Sultan.
visit
gathered every sort of minute

D e l h i i n his private
he
effect
Sultan Nasir-ud-
came
to
under
some
pretext,
this
and
d e t a i l about the situation i n
interview w i t h that son.
k n o w for
direct
Ghyasuddin called
certain
that
after
Whereupon
the
murder
of
A U a u d d i n h i s sons a n d r e l a t i v e s w e r e e i t h e r k i l l e d o r d e p r i v e d
of their eye-sight a n d thus
rendered
thus satisfied t h a t
there was
for the
at
Sultanate
useless.
W h e n he w a s
no proper heir
of Allauddin's
D e l h i , he
was a l l the more
elated
to
d e c l a r e b o l d l y , t h a t as t h e r e w a s n o p r o p e r h e i r l e f t f r o m t h e
317
h o u s e o f A l l a u d d i n ' s , i t w a s o n l y some p o w e r f u l M u s l i m w h o
could lay
c l a i m to the throne at D e l h i .
That
Kafir
Hindu
P a r i a w a s n o t t o be sufiFered t o t o u c h i t e v e n . T h a t K a f i r h a d
m a r r i e d a l l the w i d o w s of a l l the earlier Sultans a n d the y o u n g
M u s l i m girls and maidens from the r o y a l palace to the P a r i a s
(Sweepers)
whom
he
had
f o r m e r l y raised to eminence a n d
converted a l l those ladies of the

Hinduism.
Hindu
Muslim
r o y a l families to
A s no M u s l i m dared to dethrone such a
Kafir,
he
himself
was
going
to
sinful
shoulder
the
responsibility*!.
800.
turned
F o r t h e first t i m e
down with
spite
these secret
by
some o t h e r s p l a c e d t h e m i n t o
letters o f his were
the top M u s l i m
the hands
oificers, w h i l e
of Dharmarakshak
N a s i r - u d - d i n himself, who h a v i n g already apprehended
such
an eventuality and undaunted by it clamly prepared himself

to crush this rising of Ghyasuddin immediately.
M u s l i m generals
who had
Sultan,
e n l i s t e d t h e i r forces i n h i s
service w h i l e the H i n d u
section
o f t h a t i m p e r i a l a r m y was
a l w a y s r e a d y t o fight a t t h e c o s t
801.
him
Good many
as a
o f their lives under his
acnkowledged
standard.
A t l a s t d e p e n d i n g chiefly o n t h e M u s l i m b a t t a l i o n s
w h i c h were e m p l o y e d u n d e r his c o m m a n d for the

of
the
Punjab
and
march upon Delhi.
the
frontiers,
was
to
Some H i n d u soldiers, too, were, amongst
those a d v a n c i n g M u s l i m forces.
Ghyasuddin
protection
Ghyasuddin decided
marching
emperorDharmarakshak
N o sooner
towards
Delhi than
Nasir-ud-din
h i m w i t h h i s w h o l e i m p e r i a l army**.
d i d he h e a r t h a t
the H i n d u
himselfattacked
Along w i t h this H i n d u
E m p e r o r m a r c h e d the great M u s l i m Generals, too, w i t h their

b a t t a l i o n s t o fight u n d e r h i s c o m m a n d . W h e n t h e t w o a r m i e s
m e t , o n t h e first d a y t h e
imperial army
d i n w o n t h e field, a n d G h y a s u d d i n h a d
of Sultan Nasir-udto retreat.
B u t the
l a t t e r d i d not lose heart.
K n o w i n g t h a t depression of heart
at this time
ruin, and
meant utter
chiefly o n e n t e r p r i s e
that
success
depended
and i n t r e p i d i t y Ghyasuddin rearranged
his ranks and made ready for another battle. F o r t u n a t e l y for

Ghyasuddin, on that very
d a y one o r
two M u s l i m chieftains
318
i n the Sultan's armies conspired to betray the H i n d u E m p e r o r

N a s i r - u d - d i n a n d let the former
secretly.
the
know of their decision most
Encouraged by this,
forces
of Sultan
Dharmarakshak).
G h y a s u d d i n himself fell upon
Nasir-ud-din (Hindu
I n the
melee
Samrat,
that ensued,
the
Shree
betrayal
b y the M u s l i m forces b r o u g h t a b o u t the u t t e r defeat o f S u l t a n

Nasir-ud-din**,
the
field
So the SultanShree
and
Ghyasuddin
started
for
marched
Delhi.
straight
Dharmarakshakleft
But
towards
with
victory
Delhi, and
mad
in that
hot p u r s u i t Shree D h a r m a r a k s h a k S u l t a n N a s i r - u d - d i n f e l l
h e l p l e s s i n t h e h a n d s o f t h e enemy**.
802.
W h e n the v i c t o r , G h y a s u d d i n , ordered the c a p t i v e
S u l t a n , N a s i r - u d - d i n , to
be
b r o u g h t before h i m , a n d charg
i n g h i m w i t h the m u r d e r o f M u b a r i k d e c i d e d to sentence h i m
t o d e a t h J he
asked the
captive the last question:
aside the question of p o l i t i c a l

throne
o f the
Sultan and
expediency or
"Setting
the b i d for the
considering o n l y the
personal
aspect of this act of yours, w h a t personal w r o n g d i d M u b a r i k

do to y o u , t h a t y o u m i g h t seek
T o this the captive
t h i s effect : "
wrong
to
O f course ! H e
me ! F o r
the
homosexual and other

and
heaped
upon
age
my
most
had
and
life.
t h a t at the earliest
was
it by
his death?"
crime
atrocities
perpetrated
for
I had
the
on
of
inflicting
that this mean

my
body
ever
h u m i l i a t i o n t h a t he h a d
long
opportunity I
replied to
g u i l t y of a such personal
heinous
unbearable
vicious Mubarik
since m y tender
to avenge
Nasir-ud-din (Khushrukhan)
rowed
would
most
avenge
solemnly
a l l those
p e r s o n a l w r o n g s u p o n t h a t v i l l a i n w i t h murder*^ !
803.
Thereupon Ghyasuddin dispatched
h i m instanta
neously.
804.
T h a t was the t r a g i c e n d o f Shree D h a r m a r a k s h a k
(Nasir-ud-din).
But
the
last
o f the
accredited
Hindu
E m p e r o r o f D e l h i , the v a l i a n t P r i t h v i r a j C h o u h a n , was also

equally
tragically murdered by the
Muslims
after his u t t e r
rout i n the last battle I

805.
A n d the
Panjab ! After
dauntless
inflicting
Shree
Guru
Banda
of
the
s e v e r a l c r u s h i n g defeats u p o n t h e
319
Muslims, when at
monarch,was
l a s t he f e l l i n t o
he n o t
the
hands o f the M u s l i m
l o c k e d u p i n a cage l i k e a w i l d b e a s t ?
D i d n ' t red-hot i r o n pikes a n d pincers pierce his b o d y a n d p u l l

out large pieces o f his
t o r t u r e p u t to cruel
806.
flesh a n d
was
he n o t
a f t e r so m u c h
death b y the M u s l i m s ?
B u t is a n y t h o r o u g h - b r e d
Hindu
l i k e l y to forget
the g r a t i t u d e t h a t we a l l owe to those v a r i o u s H i n d u g a l l a n t

warriors for their glorious m a r t y r d o m i n the cause of H i n d u
i s m , s i m p l y because
this
grateful
they
memory
were defeated
of such
martyrs
p e r e n n i a l source o f i n s p i r a t i o n for
i n t h e end ?
that
the nation
It is
becomes
forages
the
after
ages !
807.
This
O Y o u ! Hindu
martyrdom
Samrat
of yours,
too,
s p r i n g o f i n s p i r a t i o n for the
Hindu
for the s i n of f a i l i n g to u t t e r a
to
preserve
some
'Shree
souvenir,
Dharmarakshak !
has become a
nation!
fresh-water
I t i s to a t o n e
single grateful w o r d for y o u ,
some
memento
of yours, that
the H i n d u s o f y o u r o w n times or those o f the later generations

h a v e c o m m i t t e d , a n d i t is a g a i n i n e x p i a t i o n of the sin o f our
H i n d u i n g r a t i t u d e towards y o u t h a t we have most reverently
offered y o u t h i s s e p a r a t e c h a p t e r i n t h i s b o o k .
808.
H a d y o u b u t c h o s e n to
remain a
Muslim
Sultan,
y o u could easily have perpetuated the Sultanate of the whole

of
India
down
generations,
as
to
it
your
descendants,
happened
Slave dynasties
after
glowing respect
and
i n the
generations
case o f t h e K h i l j e e o r
A U a u d d i n or Ghyasuddin.
pride
for the
after
Hindu
B u t with
religion and the
H i n d u nation, y o u purified the very M u s l i m T i t l e of Sultan,

t u r n e d the
Muslim
s l i g h t i n g the M u s l i m
'Takhta' into a H i n d u
Sultanate
'Sinhasan',
and
proclaimed yourself a H i n d u
Samrat (Emperor) !
809.
After
Emperor
Prithviraj
alone who made a gallant bid to
Chauhan,
o f D e l h i as a H i n d u E m p e r o r ! I n s p i t e o f y o u r
humble and miserable H i n d u family;
defiled a n d
your Muslim
converted to
enemies a t
it
was y o u
o c c u p y the i m p e r i a l throne
birth i n an
i n spite of your
being
I s l a m a n d m a d e a n abject s l a v e b y
your
tender
age, y o u
became
the
320
S u l t a n of Sultans b y the d i n t o f y o u r valour, y o u r v e r s a t i l i t y ,

your
military
adroitness
whole
in
exploits, your
engineering
of India
have done our
resound
duty to
arch-diplomacy
deep-laid
w i t h the
relate
peculiar life to the H i n d u
plots,
and
and
your
made
the
glory of H i n d u i s m ! W e
with
proofs y o u r
(in a way)
N a t i o n a n d the w o r l d
a t l a r g e so
far as i t i s p o s s i b l e f o r u s d o so.
THE PECULIAR CHARACTER OF THIS HINDU

REVOLUTION !
810.
Although i n this millenial
H i n d u N a t i o n h a d been
fighting
H i n d u - M u s l i m war the
on the political and m i l i t a r y
f r o n t s m o r e o r less o n e q u a l g r o u n d s , u s i n g effective
ofiensives
Muslim
and
tactics
sovereigny,
religious front,
and
i t was
counter-
ultimately over-powering
the
incessantly overwhelmed on the
because o f their
own
hateful
bans on re
conversion a n d the likefetters, w h i c h prevented the H i n d u s

from opening
a n y counter-offensive o n
as s u c h ! B u t , t h i s H i n d u
(Nasir-ud-din)
Emperor,
the
Muslim
Shree
religion
Dharmarakshak
successfully launched a counter-attack
upon
t h e M u s l i m s , b o t h o n p o l i t i c a l a n d m i l i t a r y as w e l l as o n t h e
religious
front,
u s i n g the
same
means and
weapons.
To
counter-balance the forceful c o n v e r s i o n of the H i n d u s b y the

Muslims,
Shree
Dharmarakshak
about hundreds of M u s l i m
their repurification ceremonies

armed might.
to ravage
same
Sultan
J u s t as
and
convert
the
the
Muslims
Hindu
and
converted
the
them
the Muslims demolished the
protection of his
used to
women
the harems
willing
Hindu
H i n d u temples,
r a k s h a k , i n the excitement of this
rush headlong
to I s l a m , i n the
of the M u s l i m
Mohamedan
to t h e i r
women
to
followers.
If
Shree D h a r m a
victory, turned
M u s l i m M a s j i d s i n t o H i n d u temples. I t was this

k s h a k ( N a s i r - u d - d i n ) who for the
s h o w e d so v e r y
the
Muslim
successfully
armed
first
and on
aggression
brought
to H i n d u i s m and
under the
w a y the H i n d u s broke into
H i n d u i s m and married
(Nasir-ud-din)
reconversions
the very
Dharmara
time i n H i n d u history
such a
upon
large scale how
Hinduism
and
the
321
religious persecution that

c o u l d be r e t a l i a t e d
t h e y p e r p e t r a t e d before a n d
and how
the
Muslims
could
after
be r o u t e d ;
completely on the religious front too.
I f from the beginning;
the
opposition and
Muslims
had
to
face
such bold
been
f o r c e d t o suffer s u c h p o w e r f u l c o u n t e r - s t r o k e s o n t h e r e l i g i o u s
front,
they
would
never
have dared
to strike, i n spite o f
a l l their m i l i t a r y m i g h t , at H i n d u i s m .
the H i n d u s delivered to
so
very
Islam
T h i s first b l o w w h i c h
i n Delhi shook
severely ! A n d this
is t h e
peculiar
this H i n d u i s t i c revolution brought about
the
Muslims
character
of
b y Shree D h a r m a
rakshak ( K h u s h r u k h a n Nasir-ud-din)**.
811.
We
have
K h u s h r u k h a n ' s life
intentionally
and
called
achievements
this
account
of
as b a s e d o n p r o o f s !
A l t h o u g h , as we h a v e p o i n t e d o u t i n P a r a g r a p h 7 4 4 , n o b o d y
b a r r i n g some h o n o u r a b l e
w o r d about y o u ,
exceptions,
has w r i t t e n a n y good
0 K h u s h r u k h a n , the v e r y inconsistent a n d
c o n f u s e d a n d o b l i q u e references t o y o u ,
a l l the
more
tell a story which is
glorious for y o u ! A s such a l t h o u g h y o u r life
a n d c a r e e r as p a i n t e d
b y us h a s so f a r n o t
a n y ' w r i t t e n ' or:
' o r a l ' 'basis' or any strong proofs, even t h e n there is another

equally strong
and
unimpeachable legal evidence which,
at
t i m e s , sets a s i d e e v e n w r i t t e n o r o r a l ones, i n s u c h h i s t o r i c a l
and judicial
matters of daily
occurrence.
T h a t evidence is.
called circumstantial evidence !
THE AUTHORITY OF CIRCUMSTANTIAL EVIDENCE

812.
tial
I n the science o f L o g i c the a u t h o r i t y o f c i r c u m s t a n
evidence
is
considered,
at
l e a s t i n c e r t a i n cases, t o be
the better mode o f reasoning t h a n inference, the w o r d of t h e

elders,
or i l l u s t r a t i o n .
E s p e c i a l l y when the intentions a n d
feelings or emotions o f the

conspiracies
and
plots
engineers
of deep-laid
political
a r e t o be a s c e r t a i n e d c i r c u m s t a n t i a l
e v i d e n c e i s c o n s i d e r e d to be t h e o n l y , s t r o n g b a s i s f o r i t a n d
it should
be
thought
so,
and
r i g h t l y too !
The
confessions o f the accused under their o w n signatures

refuted
written
can
be
b y the c i r c u m s t a n t i a l evidence of b o d i l y p e r s e c u t i o n
a n d t o r t u r e ; so does w r i t t e n e v i d e n c e !
S22
813.
Your
life,
based more on the
Dharmarakshak,
strictly logical
therefore, has been
circumstantial
evidence
t h a n on your o w n words or the writings of y o u r contemporary

a n d l a t e r d a y h i s t o r i a n s ; hence i t is based
Even
if your
words
are
on
solid
proof.
not available, y o u r v e r y acts, a n d
d e e d s are i n t h e m s e l v e s f a r m o r e t e l l i n g .
814.
The
brother
of
this
Shree
N a s i r - u d - d i n , was h i m s e l f a v e r y great
administrator.
The
original
Dharmarakshak,
warrior and an
able
H i n d u name of this brother of
S h r e e D h a r m a r a k s h a k is a l s o n o t k n o w n as
yet,
for
in
his
v e r y e a r l y c h i l d h o o d he t o o w a s c o n v e r t e d a n d m a d e a s l a v e .
W h e n t h i s H i n d u E m p e r o r a p p o i n t e d h i m as t h e G o v e r n o r o f
Gujrath,
he o p e n l y a c c e p t e d H i n d u i s m a n d c a n v a s s e d f o r i t .
I n order to o v e r t h r o w the M u s l i m government i n G u j r a t h
he
r a i s e d a H i n d u r e v o l t a n d sent t w e n t y to twentyfive t h o u s a n d
brave warriors o f his p a r w a r (community) to help his brother
at Delhi.
to
W h a t u l t i m a t e l y became
history.
H e too
deserves
o f t h e m a l l is n o t k n o w n
a place
of honour i n H i n d u
history.
815.
evidence
A n d on
does
the
that
same
former
Y a d a v Queen, D e v a l d e v i ,
bringing
basis of
Hindu
who
this
royal
circumstantial
princess
and
the
was e q u a l l y responsible
for
a b o u t the unprecedented H i n d u r e v o l u t i o n o f Shree
Dharmarakshak
accomplice
in
Nasir-ud-din, and
the
secret
plot,
who
and
was
his
important
w h o became, after
successful a c c o m p l i s h m e n t o f the s a i d r e v o l u t i o n , the

Empress
o f Shree
unimaginable
wrongs
P a d m i n i of Chitod
for
and persecution, h u m i l i a t i o n a n d
t h e c o n s e q u e n t m e n t a l a g o n i e s t h a t she h a d t o
most
Hindu
D h a r m a r a k s h a k , deserves even a greater
place o f honour, like that of D e v i

the
the
a d v e r s e c i r c u m s t a n c e s .'
suffer
in
the
She deserves the h o n o u r o f a
brave warrior R a j p u t Princess burning herself on the pyre or

in Johar !
816.
writers
H e r end, too, is clouded i n m y s t e r y !

of the
One of
the
t i m e has s a i d t h a t she was p r o v i d e d * ' f o r b y
G h y a s u d d i n a f t e r he b e c a m e t h e S u l t a n o f D e l h i .
323
NOT A FRUITLESS MARTYRDOM !

817.
T h u s were the t w o v a l i a n t associates of the
JEmperor, D h a r m a r a k s h a k
(Nasir-ud-din)
forced
to
m a r t y r d o m ! B u t their m a r t y r d o m lent a wonderful

to
the
morale
D e l h i itself was
powerfully
o f the
Hindu Nation.
established
and
effectively
Hindu
court
strength
F o r , the fact t h a t i n
Hindu
Empire which
govern
the
Muslim
could
States,
N a w a b s , a n d M u s l i m populace t h r o u g h o u t I n d i a for n e a r l y
year,
helped the H i n d u k i n g s a n d the H i n d u people to shake
off t h e d o m i n a n t i n f l u e n c e o f t h e M u s l i m p o l i t i c a l s u p e r i o r i t y ,
which
had
for
centuries
overawed
the H i n d u m i n d .
The
m y t h o f t h i s M u s l i m p o l i t i c a l s u p e r i o r i t y w a s a t once e x p l o d e d
and a rare confidence was i n s p i i e d amongst the H i n d u s t h a t ,
w e r e t h e y b u t t o r u n a l i t t l e r i s k , t h e y w o u l d also be a b l e
to
crush the M u s l i m p o l i t i c a l h o l d on them. Shree D h a r m a r a k s h a k

c o u r t e d m a r t y r d o m i n 1321; i t was
soon followed
by
risings i n H i n d u States i n the n o r t h a n d south o f I n d i a .

Muslim
provinces round about D e l h i ,
too,
began
the
The
fighting
w i t h the M u s l i m i m p e r i a l power at D e l h i i n order to establish

their
own dynasties
hardly
within
i n their own
fifteen
Shree
Dharmarakshak,
Delhi
became
to
provinces.
In
the
end
s i x t e e n y e a r s o f the m a r t y r d o m o f
the
Muslim
imperial authority
at
extremely weak, and a powerful H i n d u revolt
culminated i n the establishment of a completely independent

Hindu
Kingdom
of Vijaynagar,
the
detailed
account
of
w h i c h m u s t n e c e s s a r i l y be d e f e r r e d t o n e x t c h a p t e r .
CHAPTER
XVin
THE BEGINNmG OF T H E FINAL OVERTHROW O F

THE MUSLIM EMPIRE
818.
S o o n after
s l a y i n g Shree D h a r m a r a k s h a k ( N a s i r -
ud-din) G h y a s u d d i n T u g h l a k ascended
Delhi
Sultanate
t h a t effect^.
the throne
of
the
i n A . D . 1321 a n d i s s u e d a p r o c l a m a t i o n t o
T h i s was the end o f the K h i l j i d y n a s t y a n d t h e
beginning of the T u g h l a k rule.

819.
the
G h y a s u d d i n too was o l d .
Muslims leniently.
N a t u r a l l y he
m o t h e r , he, s t r a n g e l y e n o u g h d i d n o t f a l l s h o r t
of
treated
B u t although born of a H i n d u jat

of any
type
r e l i g i o u s p e r s e c u t i o n o f the H i n d u s p e r p e t r a t e d b y a n y o r
a l l o f the former M u s l i m Sultans* !

820.
by
G h y a s u d d i n d i e d i n A . D . 1326 a n d w a s s u c c e e d e d
his son M o h a m m a d
history
as
'crazy'.
T u g h l a k w h o has
gone
down in
H e once h a d a strange w h i m o f s h i f t i n g
his c a p i t a l from D e l h i to D e v g i r i i n the s o u t h .

he c h a n g e d t h e n a m e o f D e v g i r i ,
according to
Immediately
the
Muslim
t r a d i t i o n , i n t o D o u l a t a b a d , j u s t as W a r a n g a l h a d b e e n c h a n g
ed earlier by the M u s l i m s i n t o Sultanpur*.
of
B u t this
change
c a p i t a l from D e l h i to D e v g i r i caused h i m a n d his subjects
so m u c h trouble*, d i s r u p t e d
his already
confusion-fraught
r e v e n u e s y s t e m so c o m p l e t e l y a n d so m a n y i n s u r r e c t i o n s a n d
political
r i s i n g s ^ were b r e w i n g i n t h e r o y a l f a m i l i e s a n d t h e
p e o p l e a t l a r g e i n t h e D e c c a n (as a l r e a d y p o i n t e d o u t i n the
p r e v i o u s c h a p t e r ) t h a t t h i s ' c r a z y ' M o h a m m a d was u l t i m a t e l y
forced to have another
whim
again back
B u t t h i s s h o r t i n t e r l u d e cost m i l l i o n s
to Delhi.
o f s h i f t i n g the
capital
once
(crores) o f r u p e e s a n d t h o u s a n d s o f l i v e s .
820-A.
With
a v i e w t o get o u t o f t h i s
he i n t r o d u c e d t h e c o p p e r c o i n s , w h i c h
completely;
financial
drained his
trouble
treasury
b u t he b l a m e d the f a r m e r s a n d t h e o t h e r g e n t r y
325
for i t s a y i n g t h a t t h e y d i d not p a y the taxes.

issued
orders
to
his
fighting
under compulsion, but

leniency i n the
while
collection
forces
the
to collect the revenue
Muslims
of taxes
H e therefore,
the
were
shown a l l
H i n d u s were most
c r u e l l y f o r c e d t o p a y t h e m . J u s t as t h e b e a s t s a r e s u r r o u n d e d
on a l l sides i n a h u n t i n g e x p e d i t i o n a n d are h e l d a t b a y a n d
then massacred, similarly a
number
of H i n d u
towns
and
villages were besieged a n d the H i n d u p o p u l a t i o n t h e r e i n was

mercilessly
put
devastated
numerous
to
the s w o r d .
(This sort
of
persecution
H i n d u towns and villages while whole
p r o v i n c e s l i k e K a n o u j were r e n d e r e d d e s o l a t e ' !)
821.
Hindu
Nevertheless there darted from
nation a
Ram-ban
u n m i s t a k a b l e s h o t !] w h i c h p u t a s t o p ,
to
the
Ravan-like
the
bow
of
the
[an a r r o w o f R a m a n ( u n e r r i n g )
atrocities
by
even i f temporarily,
the M u s l i m s
perpetrated
u n d e r e v e r y S u l t a n o v e r t h e H i n d u s for c e n t u r i e s t o g e t h e r i
822.
The
diabolic
Muslim
ambition
to
spread
the
u n i t a r y M u s l i m empire to the ends o f H i n d u s t a n (Paragraphs

636-737) r e c e i v e d a d e a t h - b l o w i n t h e v e r y h o u r o f i t s f r u i t i o n .
F o r (as i t i s s h o w n i n t h e
previous
chapter)
with
the
first
vigorous b l o w s t r u c k b y the H i n d u E m p e r o r , Shree D h a r m a

rakshak, the extensive M u s l i m E m p i r e h a d already
begun t o
dwiadle, w h i l e the H i n d u discontent, especially i n the D e c c a n

culminated i n t o a powerful insurrection which shattered
the
a l r e a d y d w i n d l i n g M u s l i m empire i n t o s m a l l fragments.
NEW HINDU STATE

823.
F o r i n A . D . 1336 w a s e s t a b l i s h e d
pendent,
and
the
new,
powerful H i n d u State of Vijaynagar,
the M u s l i m
might
in
the
Mohammad
Tughlak, a
very
detailed
life-time
account
in
this
of which
inde
defying
'crazy'
will
be
given i n the next chapter.

824.
Immediately
after
this
momentous
D e c c a n e s e M u s l i m s u n d e r H a s a n B a h a m a n i rose i n
against
the
the
rebellion
D e l h i Sultanate following the age-old separatist
t e n d e n c y o f t h e M u s l i m s w h i c h h a d been
fratricidal
event
wars
exhibited i n
their
ever since the times of M o h a m m a d P a i g a m -
326
bar.
H a s a n B a h a m a n i was c r o w n e d
attempt
and
so
with
success
in
this
he f o u n d e d t h e B a h a m a n i k i n g d o m i n A . D .
1347 a n d p r o c l a i m e d h i m s e l f t o b e a n i n d e p e n d e n t S u l t a n .
825.
popular
T h i s act
of Hasan Bahamani will
misconception o f the
amongst
the
Hindus that
united front i n their

t h e y never fought
no
millions
the
explode
of credulous
Muslims
always
the
gulls
showed
amongst
themselves
and
that
they had
s e p a r a t i s t t e n d e n c i e s a baseless m i s c o n c e p t i o n w h i c h
not only foolish

foreigners a n d
community.
is
i n the extreme b u t w h i c h f a l s e l y e x t o l s t h e
undeservedly,
runs
A number of such
cited i n this volume and many

that follow.
p o l i t i c a l as w e l l as r e l i g i o u s w a r s , t h a t
The
down
our
own
Hindu
instances have a l r e a d y been

more
h i s t o r y of the
w i l l occur i n the pages
Muslim community
a l l the
w o r l d over is replete w i t h such instances.
A GRIEVOUS FALL AND BREAKING OF

THE DREAM OF A N UNBROKEN
MUSLIM EMPIRE
826.
should,
J u s t as
i n the
perhaps
some
excitement
a m b i t i o n to s c a l e t h e h i g h e s t
hoist his
national
flag
adventurous
of his
almost
mountaineer
impracticable
peak of the H i m a l a y a s a n d t o
t h e r e before a n y b o d y
else
c l i m b on a n d on, a n d after reaching some altogether

peak should victoriously cry
out,
" T h i s is t h e
d o e s it^
different
v e r y same
highest p e a k " ! W h e n a l l at once the s e e m i n g l y highest p e a k

should give w a y under the
m a d e as i t r e a l l y i s , n o t
heavy l o a d o f his a m b i t i o n , being

of any
solid
rock, but of a frozen
heap o f snowflakes, a n d the a m b i t i o u s
climber should topple
d o w n a n d f a l l h e a d l o n g f r o m crag to c r a g i n t o the deep r a v i n e

of
destruction
along
with
the
signal v i c t o r y i n the v e r y
t o establish the
the whole
centralized
of India
came to naught.
the
a n d carried
o n for
and
Asian
fragments
M u s l i m power o v e r
while and ultimately
Muslim
States
right from
M o n g o l s i n v a d e d I n d i a one a f t e r
seven
or
eight
o f his
the M u s l i m a m b i t i o n
paramount
was beguiled for a
A l l the
A r a b s to the
bits
same w a y
centuries
another
continuously
327
the bitterest,
bloodiest a n d cruellest wars a n d at last w h e n
i n the regime
of AUauddin
passed
under
1310, the
But
as
the
p r a c t i c a l l y the whole o f I n d i a
Muslim
sway r o u n d about the year A . D .
M u s l i m a m b i t i o n seemed t o
it
is already
told,
with
resurgent H i n d u v a l o u r the M u s l i m
highest
was
peak
o f success a t t a i n e d
shattered
never
to
to
pieces
rise to
that
be
almost
hard
the
rule collapsed from the
by Sultan
within
fulfilled 1
knock from
AUauddin
and
o n l y seven or eight years,
g i d d y heights again !
The
Hindu
m i g h t went on i n c r e a s i n g l i k e the crescent m o o n !
DEATH OF CRAZY' MOHAMMAD AND AFTER

827.
and his
of
T h i s ' c r a z y ' S u l t a n Mohammad died i n A . D .

tottering
Delhi
crown with
passed
on
This Pherozshah's
King
to
the
his
mother
cousin 'Pherozshah
was the
Malbhatti of Deepalpur'.
demanded
her (that
Malbhatti
flatly
Rajput
refused
to
father
H i n d u s most cruelly.
the
inhuman
i n the
i n marriage.
give her
persecute the
bear
up*,
marched on M a l b h a t t i
sufferings
kingdom.
P h e r o z s h a h ' s father^.
Tughlak'.
of the R a j p u t
W h e n Pherozshah's
Pherozshah's
brethren
daughter
Princess)
so
father
King
whereupon
and
began
to
The princess could not
of her father
So
1351
disintegrating ,Sultanate
she
a n d her H i n d u
volunteered
to
marry
H o w e v e r p r a i s e w o r t h y the tenderness
o f h e r h e a r t m i g h t be i t has p e r m a n e n t l y s t a i n e d h e r f a t h e r ' s
family.
Had
she
swallowed
C h i t o d a n d followed the
religion,
fire
like
some
Padmini
of
p a t h o f m a r t y r d o m for the sake o f
her life a n d her f a m i l y
tradition would both
have
been for ever glorified !
T H E SUPERSTITIOUS MUSLIMS !
828.
is
A n anecdote of this
recorded
reader
might
superstitious
time of the T u g h l a k s ,
in history, may
have
nature
some
be
idea
o f the
related
o f the extent
Muslims
which
here so t h a t t h e
could
to w h i c h the
go a n d
o f the
influence w h i c h the r e l i g i o u s c r e d u l i t y a n d f a n a t i c i s m o f the

Arabs invariably
had
over the
Muslims
of later
days ever
328
since the i n c e p t i o n of M u s l i m r e l i g i o n .
828-A.
I n order
to atone
for the
crazy religious acts
a n d the harassment o f the subjects b y the ' m a d ' M o h a m m a d

(setting aside the religious persecution o f H i n d u s which was
deemed
harmonious
w i t h the tenets o f the M u s l i m religion)
S u l t a n P h e r o z s h a h i n t e r n e d " w i t h the bones o f the late ' m a d '

M o h a m m a d the o r i g i n a l papers r e g a r d i n g the
o f the unjust l a n d
revenue
and compensation
for the other
governmental
papers
signed
t h a t on the
sation
by
a l l his
Mohammad
on
remembered
that
to
the
unjust
by his
of this written
the
last day
Pherozshah
standards
himself.
prompted
crimes
the
of the
acts of his, or their
along w i t h other o r i g i n a l
Mohammad
strength
for
c o l l e c t e d b y h i m , r e f u n d o f fines
acknowledgements
P h e r o z s h a h was perhaps
reimbursement
This action
credulous
record
great
of
belief,
of the compen
Allah
would
forgive
o f t h e j u d g m e n t I A n d , be
was
well-educated
time ! W h a t
it
according
to say, then, o f the
c o m m o n people !
829.
A l t h o u g h i n the beginning Pherozshah proclaimed
h i m s e l f as
the
Sultan of H i n d u s t a n , everywhere
in India,
w i t h the o n l y exception of D e l h i
and a small region around
i t , the H i n d u s a n d
began
to repudiate
celebrated
freedom.
decided
to
peoples
bitterness
rather
acknowledge
under
and
kingdom
i n the
south
lose a l l .
the
He,
independence
and
to
that
the
Muslim
w e r e fired w i t h
d o m i n a t i o n a n d were
Tughlak
independence
h i m i n order
k i n g d o m o f V i j a y n a g a r " w h i c h was
H i n d u leaders w h o
Pherozshah
to consolidate
than
recognition to
the
the
another
its
these c i r c u m s t a n c e s
In
after
k i n g d o m o f V i j a y n a g a r had openly asserted

Under
retain
ofiBcial
imperial authority.
one
the
finally
political
Muslims
South
recalcitrant
could
his
the
of
the
t o assuage t h e i r
whatever
little
therefore,
of the
he
gave a n
Bahamani
of the v a l i a n t H i n d u
founded
by the
the bitterest
bent
great
hatred
for
on driving it away
right out of I n d i a .
830.
reached
T h u s was the
its
zenith
Muslim
round
about
imperial power, which
had
t h e y e a r s A . D . 1310-12 i n
329
Allauddin's times
as a r e s u l t o f t h e i n c e s s a n t
wars for a b o u t s i x or seven

over
almost
the
centuries, a n d
whole of I n d i a ,
descendant o f the same
Hindu-Muslim
which had spread
dissolved
by
the
very
i l l u s t r i o u s S u l t a n , f o r he c o u l d n o t
h e l p y i e l d i n g to the powerful H i n d u resistance.
The M u s l i m
empire over the whole o f I n d i a
was c o m p l e t e l y shattered i n
the h o u r of its
t o be
scale.
fruition,
N o w the
begun its
never
Hindu
resurgent
inroads on the
rebuilt on such a vast
independent
power
had
M u s l i m m i g h t w h i c h were never to
cease a g a i n 1
831.
nized
I n fact,
the
imperial
the moment
political
power
Pherozshah
independence
came
to
an end !
T u g h l a k recog
o f the S o u t h the
Muslim
H e , as i t were, r a n g t h e
death-knell o f the M u s l i m a m b i t i o n o f an i m p e r i a l power !
THE DIRECT EVIDENCE

832.
T h i s e x p l i c i t recognition of the
political indepen
dence of the D e c c a n , i n c l u d i n g t h a t of the n e w l y
established
H i n d u state of V i j a y n a g a r b y the S u l t a n of D e l h i , Pherozshah

Tughlak
himself,
conclusively proves
we h a v e m a d e i n p a r a g r a p h s
the statement
which
807 t o 817 a n d w h i c h h a s so far
escaped the notice o f the writers o f H i n d u h i s t o r y .
I t is t h e
two-fold p o l i t i c o - r e l i g i o u s aggression of the H i n d u E m p e r o r ,

Shree D h a r m a r a k s h a k ,
Muslim
power and
(Nasir-ud-din) i n D e l h i itself on the
especially his frightful
revenge
of the
religious persecution o f the H i n d u s over the M u s l i m s i n m u c h

the same
of
the
horrid way,
and the
Muslims, which
Vijaynagar
which
i n its
terror i t s t r u c k i n the m i n d s
inspired this
turn
political
dashed to
rising
of
pieces t h e M u s l i m
ambition of an all-India empire !

833.
A l t h o u g h S u l t a n Pherozshah helplessly surrendered
h i s o v e r l o r d s h i p o v e r t h e D e c c a n , he s t i l l m e r c i l e s s l y c o n t i n
ued to persecute the H i n d u s i n the b i g cities l i k e D e l h i under
his direct
control^*.
The
H i n d u s , too,
persisted
i n their
s t a u n c h r e s i s t a n c e i n t h e defence o f t h e i r r e l i g i o n e v e n a t
risk of m a r t y r d o m . N u m e r o u s instances
the
of the v a r i e d k i n d s
of t h i s H i n d u r e a c t i o n t o t h e M u s l i m a t r o c i t i e s a r e r e c o r d e d .
330
one o f which
m i g h t be
given
here o n
the
authority of the
M u s l i m writers themselves.
833-A.
S u l t a n Pherozshah hated the B r a h m i n s far m o r e
b i t t e r l y t h a n the other H i n d u s .
H e s a i d , " B r a h m i n s are the
v e r i t a b l e k e y s to the s t r o n g fortress o f the H i n d u r e l i g i o n ^ * . "

I t is t h e
B r a h m i n s who
organised a
resistance
movement
against the J i z i a tax, freshly imposed on the H i n d u s b y S u l t a n

Pherozshah.
the
royal
T h e y organized collective hunger-strike before
palace
and
announced
s w a l l o w fire a n d c o u r t
it not.
their
martyrdom.
determination
B u t the
to
S u l t a n heeded
So, m a n y B r a h m i n s , no longer able to bear the h u m i
liation, died i n that horrible manner.

o f o t h e r castes
p a i d up the
I n the end the H i n d u s
t a x for such
staunch
defenders
of their religion that still survived and saved their l i v e s " ! .

834.
most
But
the account
remarkable for
itself this o l d B r a h m i n
diabolic
o f one
o f t h o s e B r a h m i n s is t h e
its m a r t y r d o m .
I n the
city of
Delhi
openly^worshipped an idol^^.
Now
religion of S u l t a n Pherozshah Tughlak had
abso
lutely banned any such idol-worship throughout his k i n g d o m .

But
i n order
collected
to
protest
against
this
ban
that
Brahmin
a l l the H i n d u s i n the c o u r t y a r d of his house
worshipped
the
idol
with
such
great
pomp,
that
M u s l i m men, women and children, too, became the

of that idol.
The rumour
and
many
devotees
q u i c k l y spread far a n d wide t h a t
t h i s B r a h m i n ' s G o d a l w a y s c a m e t o t h e rescue o f h i s d e v o t e e . .
T h e news t h a t this B r a h m i n openly w o r s h i p p e d idols p a i n t e d
on a
wooden p l a n k reached
immediately
had
i d o l , before h i m .
him brought
the
ears
of the
T h e r e u p o n he called
a l l the
M u s l i m religious priests) and asked them " W h a t

should
be
Brahmin
death."
inflicted on this B r a h m i n
?"
s h o u l d e i t h e r be a M u s l i m
The B r a h m i n thereupon
death by burning.
Sultan w h a
as a c a p t i v e , a l o n g w i t h his.
or
U l e m a s (the
punishment
They replied " T h i s

be
burnt alive
to
chose t o d i e t h a t h o r r i b l e
I n D e l h i j u s t before t h e k i n g ' s c o u r t a
b i g p i l e o f w o o d was
made
a n d the
B r a h m i n was p l a c e d o n
it, b o u n d h a n d a n d foot, w i t h the i d o l p a i n t e d on the w o o d e n

plank.
The M u s l i m
demons
set
fire
to t h a t p i l e of wood'
331
from a l l sides.
Still
the
converted to I s l a m .
I n a few c r u e l m o m e n t s t h e fire b l a z e d
v e r y h o t o n a l l sides.
or
grief
the
B r a h m i n w o u l d not consent to be
B u t without even a
B r a h m i n remained
faint sigh of p a i n
b o w i n g d o w n to the i d o l .
W i t h i n a m o m e n t t h e h u n g r y flames s w a l l o w e d u p t h e d e v o t e d
Brahmin" !
835.
T h i s arch-enemy of the H i n d u s , S u l t a n P h e r o z s h a h
Tughlak,
d i e d i n A . D . 1388, f o l l o w e d b y
a n u t t e r chaos i n
the meagre remains o f his k i n g d o m , whereas on one occasion

two of his grandsons fell out a n d at
of D e l h i there r u l e d two
Sultans
the two ends of the c i t y
a t one a n d
the same time,
M o h a m m a d s h a h and N a s r a t s h a h , the two grandsons of P h e r o z .

H a l f the
city o f D e l h i became
t h e c a p i t a l o f t h e one, w h i l e
t h e o t h e r h a l f t h a t o f t h e o t h e r " !!
INVASION BY TAIMURLANG
836.
to
the
Under
these
chaotic conditions D e l h i fell a
i n h u m a n ravages of the
prey
notorious T a i m u r l a n g , the
S u l t a n o f t h e f a r off S a m a r k a n d .
837.
T a i m u r was a T u r k " , a n d not o r i g i n a l l y a M u s l i m .
A f t e r c o n q u e r i n g t h e c i t y o f B a g h d a d he b u r n e d t o ashes t h e
whole
library of Muslim
even burned
Masjids" !
of Samarkand.
him
he
had
literature
a n d a t m a n y p l a c e s he
I n A . D . 1369 he b e c a m e t h e K i n g
F o l l o w i n g the lead o f Chengeezkhan before
conquered
not
less t h e n t w e n t y - s e v e n c r o w n s
f r o m R u s s i a i n the W e s t to A f g h a n i s t a n i n the South-East*" I

B e c a u s e he h a d l o s t a l e g i n one o f t h e b a t t l e s he r e c e i v e d t h e
n i c k n a m e ' l a n g ' (lame).
eyes
on India, not
Thereafter
simply
of any
p o l i t i c a l power
or
hatred towards India.
meantime
become
tendencies now
in
lust
he h a p p e n e d
formed
a bitter
the
because
t o cast h i s
allurement
of
f o r v i c t o r y b u t because he h a d
Muslim*^.
F o r , he h a d i n t h e
H i s original
destructive
r e c e i v e d t h i s n e w g h a s t l y i m p e t u s ! S a y s he
his autobiography.
" M y intention
in marching
upon
I n d i a is to massacre the K a f i r H i n d u s there, destroy the i d o l s

of their G o d s , convert them a l l to Islam a n d thus w i n the t i t l e
of a ' G a z i ' i n the court o f the A l l a h * * " .
332
838.
So
immediately i n A . D .
1397 he
invaded India.
H e h a d u n d e r h i m a g i g a n t i c force o f n i n e t y t h o u s a n d s t r o n g .
He
marched
straight
upto
f o r w a r d to oppose h i m .
on
Delhi,
Punjab.
Still
nobody
came
H e therefore swooped d o w n s t r a i g h t
where a small
force
came to
oppose
him. i n the
name of the S u l t a n of D e l h i b u t i t was soon p u t to r o u t .
An
i n t e r e s t i n g p o i n t t o n o t e is t h a t t h i s v e t e r a n a r m y o f T a i m u r
lang which had trampled
death
for
ludicrous
a time
army
by
of the
mere
the w o r l d was scared to
sight o f elephants
S u l t a n of Delhi**,
such huge beasts for the

fear v e r y
over half
the
over
the
were
completely routed
first
time i n their lives.
s o o n a n d as s o o n as t h e
it
dashed
i n this
for t h e y h a d seen
Y e t it got
Sultan's
violently
forces
i n t o the c i t y
of D e l h i , l e t t i n g loose the orgy o f wholesale massacre, p l u n d e r

a n d arson**.
Millions
having
thus
quenched
of lives were
extent,
Taimur turned
his
thirst
further
lost
this
day.
After
f o r H i n d u b l o o d t o some
to
Meerut
and
Haridwar,
s m a s h i n g t o pieces H i n d u i d o l s a t m a n y p l a c e s o n h i s
At
H a r i d w a r he
reached the
H i n d u blood-bath.
H o w many
instances
the h a r r o w i n g atrocities w h i c h the H i n d u

suffer ' s i m p l y
because o f t h e i r
resolve not to forsake

fiendlike
their
way*^.
pinnacle of his c r u e l t y i n the

i s one t o q u o t e o f
community had to
dire determination
religion !
and holy
P r o m H a r i d w a r this
T a i m u r w e n t o n f u r t h e r to the n o r t h , r a i n i n g H i n d u
blood o n the S h i v a l i k
hills, Nagarcote, J a m m u
and demoli
s h i n g H i n d u t e m p l e s o n t h e w a y . O n h i s w a y he g o t t h e
of his native c a p i t a l of S a m a r k a n d being threatened
rebels.
So, mad with fury and
straight
off t o
839.
Samarkand
mental anguish,
with
the
I n this T a i m u r l a n g i a n deluge
that then
the
he h u r r i e d
w h o l e o f h i s army**.
w a s w a s h e d off t h e
l i t t l e t h a t was left o f the T u g h l a k S u l t a n a t e .

conditions
by
news
prevailed in north
I n the chaotic
I n d i a the
Sayyads
usurped the n o m i n a l S u l t a n a t e o f the T u g h l a k s * ' .

840.
A v a i l i n g themselves o f this miserable c o n d i t i o n o f
the M u s l i m power at
Hindu
religion,
the
Delhi,
the
veteran
independent
defenders
Rajput
of
the
kings, went o n
s e t t i n g free t h e t e r r i t o r i e s f o r m e r l y c o n q u e r e d b y t h e M u s l i m s .
333:
OTH GLORIOUS EPOCH
E o r t h a t matter, the h o l y places

Prayag
and
quered from
others
the
o f the
Hindus like
h a d , e v e n before t h i s t i m e ,
Muslims**.
But
Kashi,
been recon
!Although
the
Muslim
p o l i t i c a l power there was defeated a n d uprooted their colonies

a n d there religious centres l i k e
were not
destroyedas
conquered the
irrespective
Hindu
of
their
d i d the
Masjids and
Muslims,
territories,
mosques
whenever
slaughtering
the
they
Hindus
t h e i r age o r sex a n d p u l l i n g d o w n t h e H i n d u
h o l y p l a c e s o f w o r s h i p , so as t o m a k e m e r e e x i s t e n c e i m p o s
sible for t h e m .
B u t because t h e H i n d u s d i d n o t e m u l a t e t h e
M u s l i m s i n this respect, these l o c a l

alive
and
unmolested
Muslims
for
help
and
left,
and
B u t the
the
now
generosity
again
the
Muslim
made life miserable for the H i n d u s
i n those h o l y places a n d cities.

suicidal
were
t u r n e d traitors, l i k e serpents fed a n d
f o s t e r e d as p e t s , a n d i n v i t e d a g a i n
aggressors
who
even
Rajput
persisted
malady
of
without any
m o d e r a t i o n . (The r e a d e r i s r e f e r r e d t o t h e d e t a i l e d d i s c u s s i o n
i n t h i s r e g a r d i n p a r a g r a p h s 421 t o 4 2 6 )
RANA KUMBHA
841.
M o s t notable a m o n g the R a j p u t heroes o f the t i m e
was R a n a
K u m b h a , w h o excelled not only the great leaders
of C h i t o d b u t even those o f H i n d u s t a n i n respect

a n d success.
H e went to war w i t h a
Muslim Sultan, Mohammad Khilji

independent by
renouncing the
quished
at
valour
o f M a l w a who had become
the l a t t e r c o m p l e t e l y .
was
of
neighbouring
overlordship
of the S u l t a n of D e l h i , a n d i n a battle
Malwa
powerful
near
(paramountcy)
Sultanpur
van
Sultan Mohammad Khilji of
last caught alive by R a n a Kumbha*^.
But
g r o s s l y affected as he was b y t h e a g e - o l d m a l a d y o f t h e
per
v e r t e d sense o f v i r t u e s , as t h e o t h e r H i n d u
were,
he
allowed
noble act on his own
the
h e r o e s before h i m
S u l t a n t o go free,*" c o n s i d e r i n g i t a
part.
Had
but
Rana
Kumbha
been
t a k e n c a p t i v e b y the M u s l i m S u l t a n , M o h a m m a d K h i l j i ?
H e w o u l d v e r y l i k e l y have been d e p r i v e d o f his
P r i t h v i r a j was,
and
brutally
d i a b o l i c war-ethics of the
murdered
Muslims.
In
eye s i g h t , as
according
fact,
this
to
the
diabolic
334
war-ethics
is
t h e o n l y one w h i c h is b e n e f i c i a l t o a n a t i o n i n -
s u c h fiendish wars*! a n d h e n c e i s h i g h l y p i o u s a n d t h o r o u g h l y ,
sound !
842.
T h i s b a t t l e was considered so u n i q u e a n d u n p a r a l -
a l l e d i n the
H i n d u history
celebrate
Rana
it
o f those d a y s
t h a t i n order
to
K u m b h a erected a colossal a n d artistic
p i l l a r o f v i c t o r y at Chitod,** w h i c h s t i l l stands to the a d m i r a

t i o n of a l l visitors !
beat
down
Sultan
In a
like
manner
Kutbuddin
did Rana
Kumbha
o f Gujrath** w h e n the l a t t e r
attacked K u m b h a l g a d , and K u t b u d d i n had
u l t i m a t e l y t o sue
f o r peace a n d s a v e h i s life**.
843.
Even
after R a n a K u m b h a ,
m a n y brave and
Rajputana
o u g h t r e a l l y t o be d e v o t e d t o t h e g e n e r a t i o n s
each of them.
c l a i m s so
capable leaders o f men t h a t whole v o l u m e s

that produced
B u t o u r r e c e n t h i s t o r i e s are so m u c h h a u n t e d
b y those of the M u s l i m a n d E u r o p e a n nations t h a t t h e y
fight
s h y o f r e c o r d i n g t h e g l o r i o u s a c t s o f t h e H i n d u s i t is i n f a c t
a clear p r o o f of the
absence o f
any
independent
made by them and of their glaring ignorance !

the
contemporary
literary
flavour,
the H i n d u s o f
Prithviraj
Rasos,
and
the
Raso,
w r i t t e n honestly a n d w i t h a rare
inspired
times
b y the exceptional v a l o u r of
are
available
here
and
Hameer Raso, Chhatrasal Raso
othersbeautiful heroic
research
Fortunately
ballads
and
narrative
there.
and
many
poems
of
v a r i e d l e n g t h s a r e t o be h a d e v e n t o d a y . B u t G o d k n o w s i f
these h i s t o r i a n s k n o w t h e m e v e n b y
historical
research
has
discovered
not o n l y i n Rajputana, but

places.
They
also
i n the
name !
caves
are l i k e l y to help a
h i s t o r y o f these H i n d u h e r o e s .
Again
modern
many rock inscriptions

at
various
other
lot i n re-writing the
B u t t h e p r e s e n t d o e s n ' t seem
t o be t h e p r o p e r t i m e t o u n d e r t a k e t h a t
work
on
major
i n s t i t u t i o n a l basis !
T i l l s u c h a p r o p i t i o u s t i m e comes, s m a l
ler
individual
institutions
or
a c t u a l research w o r k ,
vast deal o f source m a t e r i a l .

be e n t e r t a i n e d
wade alone!
scholars can start, i f not the
at least the w o r k of collection

Such a fond
hope
i f we r e m e m b e r t h e c e l e b r a t e d
can
name
of this
safely
of R a j -
335
LODI
844.
DYANSTY
A f t e r t h e e n d o f t h e S a y y a d D y n a s t y i n A . D . 1450
some L o d i s o f A f g h a n e x t r a c t i o n r u l e d as
for some time.
Sultans
to
1517.
This
L o d i again was b o r n of a H i n d u
mother,'^
other
had
Muslim
mages,
Delhi
O f t h e m a l l S h i k a n d a r L o d i t r i e d to consoli
d a t e h i s p o w e r d u r i n g A . D . 1488
Hindus**.
at
ruler
he
always
w h i c h the
Hindus
had
like
a stern
H e again enforced the ban on
to
every
eye u p o n t h e
the
begun
Shikandar
but
Hindu
pilgri
make
in
meanwhile.
H e even forbade c o l l e c t i v e baths i n h o l y
on
days.
Parvani
resisted
Nevertheless
stubbornly
even
at
the
as
elsewhere
cost
the
the
rivers
Hindus
of their lives.
following account of a great m a r t y r should
suffice
to
The
illust
rate the foregoing remarks.

845.
A t a certain t o w n near L a k h n a u
(Lucknow)
a B r a h m i n named B u d d h a , who preached t h a t

just a n d v i r t u o u s religious code one f o l l o w e d ,
lived
whatever
the
so l o n g as one
f o l l o w e d i t sincerely, i t was equally acceptable
to
spite of a l l the harassment caused to h i m b y the
God.
In
Muslims on
t h i s a c c o u n t , he p r o p a g a t e d h i s v i e w s so v e r y v i g o r o u s l y t h a t
even
the
K a z i of L a k h n a u had to give way.
I n the end the
authorities c o m m i t t e d this complaint to the S u l t a n .

darkhan, thereupon,
had
full-dress
debate
Shikan-
between
this
B r a h m i n a n d nine other learned M o u l a v i s . B u t the B r a h m i n ,

l o y a l as he w a s t o h i s o w n r e l i g i o n a n d t o t r u t h ,
would
not
give i n . So the S u l t a n h i m s e l f threatened h i m : " B e a M u s l i m

or y o u
w i l l be
put to
instant
death".
A n d as
the
said
B r a h m i n s p u r n e d h i s t h r e a t he w a s k i l l e d f o r t h w i t h * ' .
RANA-SANG
846.
his
son
A f t e r the death o f S h i k a n d a r
Ibrahim
Sultan of Delhi.
Delhi
Lodi
Por
experienced
Lodi
the
disintegrating
Muslim
power
at
e x c r u c i a t i n g d e a t h pangs at the hands o f
the R a j p u t s o f the t i m e , who h a d i n E a n a

valiant leader.
i n A . D . 1517
ascended the tottering throne o f the
Sang a very great
E v e n the smaller M u s l i m rulers
offence a t t h e b r a v e d e e d s o f R a n a S a n g .
took
The ruler
of
great
Idar
336
expressed
his
malice against R a n a Sang b y n a m i n g a dog at
his d o o r Sangrana**.
I n order to chastise this m o n k e y i n g o f
the Muslims R a n a Sang marched with a

Idar
and
vanquishing
them
large
completely
army
at
against
e v e r y p l a c e he
avenged i n full the wrongs done to the H i n d u s ' * . T h i s b a t t l e

caused no h a r m t o the H i n d u s r o u n d a b o u t . O n the c o n t r a r y
they looked upon h i m with
evident
pride
their God-sent saviour and protector.

quests
over
the
Muslim
and
pleasure
Registering his
as
con
foes a t e v e r y p l a c e w i t h t r i u m p h a l
marches a m i d s t p o p u l a r applause, the l o u d beats of his wardrums a n d the gay

to Chitod i n A . D .
Ratanbhor,
fluttering
1519*".
Gagrone,
o f h i s v i c t o r i o u s flag he r e t u r n e d
He
had
by
this
time
liberated
W a l p i ( K a l p i ?), B h i l s a a n d C h a n d e r i
from the M u s l i m d o m i n a t i o n and annexed them
to
his
own
kingdom.
DEFEAT OF SULTAN IBRAHIM LODI BY RANA SANG

IN T H E BATTLE OF KRANOLI
846-A.
I n order to i m p r o v e the d e c a y i n g
condition of
the M u s l i m power, c o n s t a n t l y h a r m e d b y the R a j p u t s , S u l t a n

I b r a h i m L o d i gathered a l l his strength
Sang.
The
two
and
invaded
Rana
parties j o i n e d b a t t l e at K h a n o l i where i n a
b l o o d y a c t i o n R a n a S a n g p u t to rout the Sultan's

sent h i m b a c k to D e l h i downcast a n d
army
and
crestfallen".
BABAR'S INVASION
847.
Lodi
Beset
with
such calamities Subedar
Daulatkhan
o f L a h o r e became, a l o n g w i t h other M u s l i m chieftains,
q u i t e p e s s i m i s t i c a b o u t h i s o w n safe e x i s t e n c e .
As
the
last
resort, t h e y i n v i t e d Babar,** the t h e n p o w e r f u l r u l e r o f A f g h a

n i s t a n , to help them put down R a n a Sang.
b e e n w a i t i n g f o r s u c h a n o p p o r t u n i t y , f o r as
T a i m u r l a n g he c l a i m e d a d i r e c t r i g h t to
India**.
So B a b a r
hastened
to
help
the
Babar,
too, h a d
a descendant of
sovereignty
Daulatkhan
of
Lodi in
A . D . 1526.
848.
Seeing this allied M u s l i m
a r m y come
menacingly
the scared S u l t a n I b r a h i m L o d i sought the help of the valiant
337
H i n d u K i n g o f C h i t o d , R a n a S a n g , i n spite o f the
the
latter
him.
had
very
B u t the M u s l i m s
were
never
h u m b l e p i e before t h e H i n d u s o n
has
been
already
fact
that
recently inflicted a crushing defeat o n
shown
and
ashamed
such
will
of eating
occasions.
an
Again
it
hereafter be shown h o w
f o o l i s h a n d b a s e l e s s are o u r p o p u l a r n o t i o n s t h a t t h e M u s l i m s
never fought amongst themselves, or that they
help from the
should
such
H i n d u s to
an
glaring instance
Sultan Ibrahim
i n A . D . 1626.
battle-field
to
i n point.
with
arise !
With
their
fellow M u s l i m s ,
Sultan Ibrahim's
the
help
his
While
Ibrahim
himself
was
killed
wandering
through
this high-minded Maharana Sang
able
diseases
on
the
a r m y t o o k t o flight R a n a S a n g t o o h a d
forest
after
forest
the
battle
to
incur
organising a strong a r m y to meet B a b a r again on

field
is a
of R a n a Sang
fought w i t h the i n v a d i n g B a b a r at P a n i p a t
B u t as
and
retreat.
fight
eventuality
never sought
succumbed
i n A . D , 1530,** a n d t h e H i n d u s l o s t a p r e c i o u s
diadem.
MOGHUL DYNASTY FOUNDED AT DELHI

849,
ate
A f t e r t h i s s i g n a l v i c t o r y B a b a r grasped the S u l t a n
of Delhi
for
himself
i n A , D , 1526, s e t t i n g a s i d e
original aspirant to t h a t place,

Punjab.
T h i s was the
the
Subedar D a u l a t k h a n L o d i of
beginning of the Moghul
Empire of
Delhi.
NOTABLE EVENTS IN THE REMAINING

PROVINCES OF NORTH INDIA
AT THE TIME
850.
S I N D H : T h e reconquest o f S i n d h from the
Arab
h a n d s b y t h e H i n d u s h a s a l r e a d y been n o t e d (cf. P a r a g r a p h s
6 5 5 t o 656).
hands t i l l
Those Sumer Rajputs
A . D . 1336.
I n A . D . 1336 a R a j p u t K i n g n a m e d .
J a m A f r a , w a s r u l i n g t h e r e as
T h e r e were constant
retained S i n d h in their
an independent
potentate**.
wars between this H i n d u m o n a r c h y and-
t h e S u l t a n s o f D e l h i . F r o m A . D . 1367 t o 1380 a H i n d u m o n a r c h named. J a m Timaji,
ruled this
province of Sindh.
H e was
338
succeeded
to the
throne by
another
Eajput
prince,
who,
however, because o f m a n y m a l a d i e s , lost his balance of m i n d

a n d v o l u n t a r i l y became a
851.
Muslim*'.
B E N G A L W h e n u l t i m a t e l y i n A . D . 1192 M o h a m
m a d G h o r i s u b j u g a t d t h e S u l t a n a t e o f D e l h i f o r e v e r , he s e n t
many valorous chieftains under h i m to
states r o u n d about.
subdue
the
Hindu
One o f them, B a k h t y a r K h i l j i , overcame
t h e H i n d u r u l e i n B i h a r a n d B e n g a l i n A . D . 1195 a n d f o u n d e d
t h e M u s l i m r u l e t h e r e f o r t h e first t i m e * ' .
of t h e
Hindus and
wholesale
in
especially of the
Buddhists and their
c o n v e r s i o n to I s l a m we h a v e a l r e a d y s a i d
P a r a g r a p h s N o . 342 to
wild
O f his persecution
fiendish
356.
commander
enough
O n this very occasion this
o f the
Muslim
forces
rased
to
t h e ground the w o r l d famous U n i v e r s i t y of Nalanda** w h i c h

h a d a glorious t r a d i t i o n o f over
five
centuries to
its credit.
T h e M u s l i m s set fire t o t h e v a s t a n d i n v a l u a b l e c o l l e c t i o n o f
innumerable books, which kept burning, i t
months**.
But
is s a i d , for
six
the M u s l i m s never allowed a n y b o d y , to p u t
t h e fire d o w n before
i t quenched o f itself and every w r i t t e n
r e c o r d w a s r e d u c e d t o ashes !
WANT OP ARMED
SCINCE AS ALSO
MIGHT RENDERS
T H E POWER OF
ABLY HELPLESSONE
852.
able
RELIGION
MISER
MORE ILLUSTRATION !
I n t h a t v a s t b u r n i n g l i b r a r y there were i n n u m e r
valuable
religions.
THE POWER
books
o f the
Vedic,
B u t to protect them from
Buddha,
fire
Jain
came
other
neither
the
V e d i c Gods, nor L o r d B u d d h a , no, not even L o r d J i n !

a c t u a l a r m e d m i g h t o f the devotees is the o n l y
The
armed stren
g t h t h e G o d s seem t o h a v e !
853.
the
Sen
campaign
I n t h e end B a k h t y a r K h i l j i conquered the

Kings
and
of the
after
wholesale
annexing
Bengal
last
started
conversion of the
of
his
Hindus
to
Islam^".
854.
The
Muslim
Subedars
themselves
rebelled
time to time against the paramount power of D e l h i

ing
themselves
independently.
the S u l t a n s
of Bengal,
ruled
the
from
and call
province
F a k r u d d i n w a s t h e first o f t h e m t o f o u n d h i s
339
5 T H GLORIOUS E P C O H
independent
sway over B e n g a l
i n A . D . 1347*^.
Since then
t h e s e A f g h a n S u l t a n s r u l e d t h e p r o v i n c e t i l l A . D . 1576. O n c e
i n the
meantime
K a n s overthrew
power
in
in A.D.
this
1386
Afghan
BengaP*.
Hindu
Jamindar
named
rule
and
established
Hindu
W h e n this K i n g
K a n s died inA . D .
1392 h i s s o n J i t m a l l a came t o t h e t h r o n e o f B e n g a l .
the greater d i s c r e d i t of the H i n d u s there
B u t to
this H i n d u
King
J i t m a l l a once h a d the w a n t o n caprice to court I s l a m a n d

changed his n a m e to J a l a l u d d i n ^ ' ! A n d to the greater
o f the H i n d u s be i t s a i d t h a t n o t a single H i n d u
he
shame
throughout
t h e whole of B e n g a l came f o r w a r d to chastise
J a l a l u d d i n for
this national crime.
Muslim
T h e y acquiesced i n the
domi
nation without a murmur !

855.
One more
capable
Hindu
Jamindar
p r o u d adherent of H i n d u i s m
had nearly
much.
But
ended
brave
Hindu
Muslims
ranked
his
efforts
too
warriors who
rose
who was a
managed
to d o
i n disaster.
as
O f t h e few
i n rebellion against
the
a n d f o u g h t t o o t h a n d n a i l , t h e o n l y one w h o c a n be
along with
Maharaja
Rana
Pratapaditya
of a c t i v i t y was not
Pratap
and
of Jashodhar.
very
large
and
Baba
Banda
was
A l t h o u g h his sphere
although
for
want
of
a c t i v e a n d p o t e n t s u p p o r t f r o m t h e H i n d u c o m m u n i t y he w a s
i n the end defeated,
his name w i l l
ever
be
remembered
in
the h i s t o r y of H I N D U independence movement !

856.
here
that
K A S H M I R : P o r w a n t o f space i t is e n o u g h t o s a y
while
the
Muslims
were
wantonly
subjugating
Gujrath, M a l w a a n d other provinces o f n o r t h I n d i a , K a s h m i r

was
completely immune
from
the
M u s l i m influence t i l l t h e
fourteenth century o f the C h r i s t i a n era,
being governed
the
enough,
Hindu
Kings,
sometimes
potent
at
by
others
m i l d y , but always independently ! The last of its H i n d u K i n g s

was Sendev.
The
h i s t o r y o f K a s h m i r is w r i t t e n
K a l h a n under the name
"Rajtarangini".
This
by
Pandit
Sendev
had
a p p o i n t e d one M u s l i m , n a m e d S h a h m i r o r M i r z a * * , t o be s o m e
official o f t h e s t a t e a n d
post,
until
he
was
later
made
the
on
raised
Chief
h i m from
post
to
M i n i s t e r of the State.
W h a t h a p p e n e d elsewhere i n the h i s t o r y o f m a n y H i n d u States
340
also
happened here a n d after the d e a t h of S e n d e v this
Muslim Minister treacherously destroyed

on
the
strength
of a
this
very
Hindu
State
very cleverly preconceived plan, a n d
u s u r p e d t h e t h r o n e o f K a s h m i r u n d e r t h e t i t l e 'Shamsuddin'^*
857.
O f course, just as the H i n d u s u l t i m a t e l y l i b e r a t e d
the whole o f I n d i a from

Hindu
Sikhs
Muslim
and
bondage
Laddakh
the
Muslim
similarly
but
they
also
marched
our
from the
victoriously
to-
on one side a n d to G i l g i t o n the other a n d p r o u d l y
p l a n t e d the H i n d u s t a n d a r d therebut
grim
hands
Dogras n o t o n l y freed K a s h m i r
battles
afterwards !
and
in
course
of
after
fighting
timesome
many
centuries
CHAPTER X I X
T H E ESTABLISHMENT OF THE GLORIOUS NEW

HINDU EMPIRE OF VIJAYNAGAR
858.
Por
-advisable
certain
to
the
better
r e c a l l at
events.
The
convenience
the very
first
o f the
outset the
large scale aggression o n the D e c c a n
was
It
Devgiri
in
A . D . 1294.
precipitate haste b y three or four such

oxpeditions up
Muslim
who
t o A . D . 1318
commanders
like
by
AUa
foUowed w i t h
tremendous m i l i t a r y
under the
Maliq
of
non-Hindu
t h e one
was
i t is
chronology
foreignespecially
uddin
on
reader
Kafur
intrepid yet cruel

and
Khushrukhan,
ruthlessly forced conversion u p o n thousands of H i n d u s .
D u r i n g t h e s e t w e n t y - f i v e y e a r s o r so
practically
the
whole of
the
the
Deccan
Muslims
and
over-ran
wiped out
e x i s t e n c e five o r s i x a n c i e n t , f a m o u s a n d s t r o n g H i n d u
of
King
doms from D e v g i r i to M a l a b a r .
858-A. Howsoever shameful and stigmatic this historical
fact
might
be
t o t h e p r e s t i g e a n d self-respect
N a t i o n , t h e D e c c a n e s e H i n d u heroes, t o o ,
o f the H i n d u
swallowed up,
as
i t w e r e , i n o n e d r a u g h t , as t h e i r a n c i e n t a n c e s t o r , A g a s t i R i s h i ,
did o f y o r e , t h e d o o m s d a y flood o f t h e M u s l i m
warriors
and
h a r d l y w i t h i n a d e c a d e o r so s h a t t e r e d t h e S u l t a n a t e o f D e l h i
t o pieces !
T h e y raised i n its place, at least i n the
a grand victorious H i n d u E m p i r e of Vijaynagar.

i n g - l i k e speed w i t h w h i c h t h e y achieved
c r e d i t a b l e to the
a l l this
Deccan,
The lightn
i s also
so
H i n d u N a t i o n , t h a t we s h o u l d , f o r e v e r , be
proud of them a n d grateful to them.

859.
F o r even
before
s u b j u g a t e d i n A . D . 1318,
the
some
whole
of the
of the
D e c c a n was
indefatigable
Hindu
leaders, h i g h l y ambitious o f re-establishing H i n d u sway over

the D e c c a n w i t h o u t
secret
contacts
delay
had already
with Khushrukhan
begun
himself.
establishing
The
Khan
342
cherished i n his m i n d
daring plans
of dispatching
Sultan
M u b a r i k a f t e r r e a c h i n g D e l h i a n d c r o w n i n g h i m s e l f as S u l t a n
i n his stead.
B u t he k n e w f u l l w e l l t h a t i n t h i s
courageous
b i d for p o w e r e v e n t h e b i t t e r e s t o f t h e M u s l i m e n e m i e s o f t h e
r u l i n g S u l t a n w o u l d n o t have helped h i m i n the
least.
But
he c o u l d e x p e c t p a s s i v e , e v e n a c t i v e , s u p p o r t f r o m t h e H i n d u
Chiefs or
most
Sirdars.
impatient
For
to
tear
Khushrukhan
himself
had
off h i s t a w d r y g u i s e o f M o h a m m a -
d a n i s m , w h i c h was forced u p o n h i m , v e r y m u c h
will,
and
to
become
against
appear i n his original H i n d u form.
secret reports a n d slanderous c o m p l a i n t s c o n s t a n t l y

the
court
of Sultan Mubarik
at D e l h i
that
reached
Khushrukhan
was i n collusion w i t h the recently overpowered H i n d u

and
leaders
of H i n d u
Society, and
m y s t e r i o u s p l a n was afoot.
connected
and
The
that
reader
bis
Naturally
some
should
chiefs
deep-laid
refer
to
p l a u s i b l e a c c o u n t o f t h i s w h o l e a f f a i r , so f a r
as i t c a n be d e d u c e d
from
these v a r i o u s
scattered
i n f o r m a t i o n t h a t a r e so f a r a v a i l a b l e t o u s .
bits
(Paragraphs
of
754
to 782).
860.
The
founders of the
E m p i r e of Vijaynagar, H a r i -
h a r a n d B u k k a , w e r e t h e t w o sons o f S a n g a m
Yadav
family^.
Anagondi*.
They
were
employed
D u r i n g the turbulent
Muslims.
of A n a g o n d i , too,
A n a g o n d i itself
former city of K i s h k i n d h a
After
the
downfall
was
of
some
of Wall,
reign of AUauddin
overpowered
place
as
nearby
the
by
the
was
the
folklore
goes*.
i n A . D . 1327 a n d w e r e c o n v e r t e d
L a t e r on being pleased w i t h their behaviour
and e x c e p t i o n a l a b i l i t y , the S u l t a n sent

new
ancient
court
o f A n a g o n d i H a r i h a r a n d B u k k a were
t a k e n as c a p t i v e s t o D e l h i
there to Islam*.
or
the
times following the M u s l i m
conquests o f D e v g i r i a n d W a r a n g a l i n the
the K i n g d o m
of the
at
e x p e d i t i o n to
fight
h i g h e r a u t h o r i t y a n d r e s p o n s i b l e posts*.
came to the D e c c a n ,
them
both
with
w i t h the H i n d u s i n A . D . 1331, w i t h
B u t as s o o n as t h e y
343?
MOST PROBABLY AS PER A PRECONCEIVED

PLAN
861.
T h e y p a i d a visit to the then
Sankeshwar
M a t h , Shree
w h o was a s k i l l e d p o l i t i c i a n t o o .
racharya
himself
chief
preceptor
I m m e d i a t e l y the
Shanka
re-converted these t w o c o n v e r t e d H i n d u s *
w h o p r o m p t l y raised a H i n d u a r m y a n d defeated the

host
Muslim
which they themselves h a d led a short time ago.
in consultation with
Shankaracharya
Soon
Vidyaranyaswami and
m a n y other brave H i n d u leaders, i t was decided to f o u n d

independent
sovereign
Tungbhadra'.
founded
The
state
on
the
c a p i t a l was
banks
of
established
the
at
an
river
the
newly
c i t y o f V i j a y n a g a r Av^hich b e s p o k e o f H i n d u v i c t o r y .
T h e r e i n s o f t h i s k i n g d o m were p l a c e d i n t h e h a n d s o f
Harihar
of
Shankaracharya Vidyaranyaswami
Shree
i n A . D . 1336 w h i l e S h r i V i d y a r a n y a h i m s e l f b e c a m e
his chief minister*.

862.
A t this very stage i t is advisable
to
explain
one
e n i g m a t i c e p i s o d e w h i c h is n o t y e t so e x p l a i n e d b y h i s t o r i a n s .
T h e e v e n t i n q u e s t i o n is t h e
Delhi
to Devgiri b y
'crazy' but who was, i n

practical
sense.
transfer
o f the
capital
from
M o h a m m a d T u g h l a k , w h o is c o n s i d e r e d
fact,
a 'learned
H i s decision to
fool*,
shift
the
without
Capital
any
of his
E m p i r e f r o m D e l h i t o D e v g i r i i s c o n s i d e r e d t o be h i s w a y w a r d
caprice.
But
i t was
not
pure
whim
of his.
consolidate his v i c t o r i e s i n the D e c c a n t h a t were

his
generals
and
to
rule
that
by
region effectively t h a t
he
thought of h a v i n g his capital i n its very

precipitate
I t was t o
gained
midst*.
Again
his
d e c i s i o n to shift his c a p i t a l b a c k to D e l h i w h i c h
r e s u l t e d i n u n t o l d sufferings f o r t h e p e o p l e w a s
pure caprice.
In
also n o t
his
f a c t , i t was f o r t h e l a s t t e n y e a r s o r so
t h a t t h e M u s l i m r u l e seemed t o h a v e s t a b i l i z e d i t s e l f
in
the
D e c c a n , b u t i t w a s m o s t h u m i l i a t i n g a n d so m o s t h a t e f u l a n d
unbearable to the H i n d u s .
So a l l the H i n d u
Hindu
and law-givers and H i n d u people
at
religious preachers
large
overthrow
grown
were
that
preparing
feverishly
kings, a l l
though
secretly
the
to
alien r u l e " , a n d the M u s l i m a r m y h a d also,
p a n i c k y about
such
an
armed
rising.
The
Sultan
344
SrX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY
realized the grave danger of his being i n v o l v e d i n the meshes

o f this H i n d u r e v o l t a n d the p o s s i b i l i t y of his being destroy
ed completely.
That
i s w h y he h u r r i e d l y s h i f t e d h i s c a p i t a l
b a c k t o D e l h i , f a r t o t h e n o r t h n o t s i m p l y because h i s c a p r i c e
dictated it !
A s a m a t t e r of fact i t was the p a n i c about
this
g r o w i n g a r m e d s t r e n g t h o f t h e H i n d u s t h a t c a u s e d a l l these
crazy and contradictory moves o f his !
863.
O n e m o r e i m p o r t a n t e v e n t o f t h i s t i m e has e q u a l l y
bafSed
the
aside.
I t is this
historians,
Bukka,
were
closely
related
but
Sangam
taken
to
i t is f a r
captives
the
too
s t r a n g e t o be set
w h o s e y o u n g sons, H a r i h a r
by the
and
M u s l i m s , was i n fact,
Kings of Anagondi and
Warangal.
N a t u r a l l y these t w o sons w e r e a l s o f a i r l y w e l l c o n n e c t e d w i t h
these
royal families.
Mohammad
them
to
I t was f o r t h i s p a r t i c u l a r r e a s o n
Tughlak
Islam.
took
them
On many
to
Hindu
Delhi
and
kings and
that
converted
princes
had
fallen this calamity o f being forcibly converted to Islam, but

even i f t h e y escaped afterwards from such a
had,
calamity,
they
unfortunately, no hope of being absorbed i n the H i n d u
society.
The
reconversion
and
from
stumbling
to
block
Hinduism.
what
source,
was
(Paras
d i d this
that
o f the
379 t o 403).
ban
on
H o w then
i n s p i r a t i o n arise,
which
a c t u a t e d t h e t w o y o u n g w a r r i o r s , H a r i h a r a n d B u k k a , t o seek
reconversion to H i n d u i s m , which again emboldened Shankara
charya
V i d y a r a n y a s w a m i to
preside
over
and
effect
this
re-coversion, t o t a l l y disregarding the staunch p u b l i c o p p o s i

tion
and
a l l the
interpolated
finally
rules a n d regulations
chapter
made m a n y
on Kalivarjya
laid
d o w n i n the
Prakarna,
and
which
other H i n d u men of a c t i o n to follow u p
this new movement ?

864.
found
The
i n the
brought
about
answer
to
this
unprecedented
some
ten
riddling
question
is t o
be
politico-religious revolution
o r t w e l v e y e a r s ago b y t h e H i n d u
S a m r a t D h a r m a r a k s h a k ( N a s i r - u d - d i n ) ac D e l h i .
Por Sultan
N a s i r - u d - d i n h i m s e l f was o r i g i n a l l y a H i n d u , w h o was f o r c i b y
c o n v e r t e d t o I s l a m . B u t b e c a u s e o f t h e fondness a n d i n f a t u a
tion
of A U a u d d i n
and
h i s s o n he
was
given the title of
345
K h u s h r u k h a n a n d w a s g r a d u a l l y r a i s e d t o be t h e
of
huge
moment
Muslim
he
outwardly
army
became
to invade
suflSciently
maintained
his
the
powerful,
Muslim
garb;
Mubarik,
and
crowned himself
Till
the
Khushrukhan
b u t as s o o n as he
r e t u r n e d f r o m h i s s o u t h e r n c a m p a i g n he c u t
Sultan,
commander
South.
off t h e
Muslim
as H i n d u E m p e r o r
p r o u d l y p r o c l a i m i n g t h a t he w a s o r i g i n a l l y a H i n d u a n d t h a t
he
was
r e - e m b r a c i n g t h a t r e l i g i o n once a g a i n .
N o t content
w i t h t h i s , he r e c o n v e r t e d h u n d r e d s o f s u c h u n h a p p y c o n v e r t s
to H i n d u i s m , a n d changed the
Temples !
ful,
Muslim
Masjids
into
attack
o f H i n d u t w a (fffc^) u p o n t h e M u s l i m e m p i r e a n d
M u s l i m religion, h a d already reached the farthest

India.
Hindu
T h e e x c i t i n g news o f t h i s u n h e a r d o f b u t success
corners
of
N a t u r a l l y w h e n H a r i h a r a n d B u k k a were s t a t i o n e d
a t D e l h i as c a p t i v e M u s l i m
converts
at
the
orders
of
the
M u s l i m S u l t a n , they must have heard the e x c i t e d discussions

about this very recent happening,
them
escaping to the D e c c a n w i t h a
have
which
must
have
egged
o n t o a t t e m p t some such seemingly i m p o s s i b l e feat o f

simulated
to
large
Mohammed
army.
So t h e y
Tughlak that
they
s t a u n c h M u s l i m s a n d as s u c h d e s e r v e d h i s f u l l e s t
must
were
confidence,
a n d t h a t is w h y M o h a m m e d T u g h l a k appoined H a r i h a r and
B u k k a at the h e a d o f the M u s l i m a r m y i n t h a t region. W h e n
Miohammed
T u g h l a k shifted
D e l h i he c o u l d
protect
the
not
keep
his
capital from
sufficient
army
Devgiri
i n the
i m p e r i a l territory i n the D e c c a n .
r i s i n g o f the H i n d u s came to
he
these t w o
to
send
his
warriors to strengthen
i m p e r i a l p o s i t i o n i n t h e s o u t h b e c a u s e i n t h e first p l a c e
were
closely
Deccan and
Muslims.
them.
the
they
s e c o n d l y because
they
were
now
trustworthy
H a r i h a r a n d B u k k a , t o o , g o t t h e w i s h e d for o p p o r
It
was
an
set
established practice o f the Sultans o f
D e l h i to send the converted H i n d u s to

l)oundaries
ears,
connected w i t h the royal H i n d u families of the
t u n i t y a n d s h o w e d a l l t h e eagerness t o e x e c u t e t h e t a s k s
to
to
So when the
news o f the probable

decided
to
South
extend
the
imperial
a n d s u c h a t t e m p t s b o r e r i c h f r u i t , as c a n be seen
i n t h e case o f M a l i q K a f u r a n d o t h e r s .
With
the
apparent
346
determination
to
destroy
the
H i n d u revolts i n the D e c c a n ,
H a r i h a r a n d B u k k a t o o k leave o f the
Muslim
Sultan and
with
the
army went straight to their own States of A n a g o n d i
and Warangal.
865.
In
a l l probability they
must
have passed on t o
Shree S w a m i V i d y a r a n y a a n d the rest o f the H i n d u k i n g s i n

u n m i s t a k a b l e t e r m s t h e i n f o r m a t i o n as t o t h e i r secret p l a n s
and
their
Deccan.
real
i n t e n t i o n , l o n g before
They had
s l i p and were
Samrat
they
reached
the
given Sultan Mohammed Tughlak the
n o w to
embrace
Hinduism
openly.
Hindu
N a s i r - u d - d i n ' s successful m i l t a r y coup i n D e l h i h a d
a l r e a d y g i v e n the i m p e t u s to the Deccanese P r i n c e s a n d

priests
like
Shankaracharya.
of H a r i h a r and B u k k a ,
leaders
decided to
Vidyaranyaswami and
recovert
the
N a t u r a l l y w i t h the approval
them
other
to
Hinduism
end
o f the
Hindu
with
the
ceremonial rites.
866.
Our observation
at
the
C h a p t e r that the p o l i t i c a l r e v o l u t i o n which

rakshak
( N a s i r - u d - d i n ) effected
at
Seventeeth
Shree D h a r m a
Delhi
had
far-reaching
consequences c a n a l s o be p r o v e d b y t h e i n f l u e n c e t h a t
event
exerted
nagar.
to
on the
e s t a b l i s h m e n t o f the E m p i r e o f V i j a y
E v e n t h e n t h a t g r e a t e v e n t h a s b e e n so f a r
with
contempt
great
and
i n i n s u l t i n g terms !
that modern historical text-books lack
the
referred
I t o n l y shows
Hindu
point
of
v i e w , a n d hence t h e y are m e r e l y b l i n d t o some s u c h e v e n t s !

867.
which
The p r o u d achievement o f the
Hindu
generation
established the new H i n d u E m p i r e of V a i j a y n a g a r has
not been sufiiciently glorified i n H i n d u histories.
T h e case o f
M a d h a v a c h a r y a , the S h a n k a r a c h a r y a o f S a n k e s h w a r ,
r a n y a s w a m i i s t h e one i n p o i n t .
out
how great
p e r s o n a l i t y was !
revolutionary
political
revolutionary this
synacure
i n matters
H a r i h a r and
of
the
Vidya
pointed
exceptional
B u t t h e f a c t t h a t he w a s a n e q u a l l y g r e a t
o f r e l i g i o n , c a n be p r o v e d b y hi&
r e p u d i a t i o n o f the o l d t r a d i t i o n s
princes,
I t has a l r e a d y b e e n
then
Bukka.
by re-converting
In
the
two
a s i m i l a r w a y he w a s t h e
learned-world.
He
wrote
several
t r e a t i s e s o n s e v e r a l subjects, o f w h i c h ' S a r w a d a r s h a n S a n g r a h '
347
a n d ' P a n c h a d a s h i ' are the m o s t r e n o w n e d .

Shankaracharya
or
any
other
Especially
No
other
abler
seems t o h a v e a s c e n d e d t h e s e a t o f S h r i n g e r i
monastery
his
arch
after the
First
Shankaracharya f
d i p l o m a c y a n d p o l i t i c a l w i s d o m seen i n
the r a p i d g r o w t h o f the H i n d u E m p i r e of V i j a y n a g a r
in
the
Indeed the names of V i d y a r a n y a s w a m i , of
the
t e e t h o f M u s l i m o p p o s i t i o n bears no comparison !
867-A.
warrior kings,
H a r i h a r a n d B u k k a , H a r i h a r the second, who
t o o k the p r o u d title of Maharajarihiraj, a n d his Chief M i n i s t e r

Sayanaoharyathe
critique
o f the
brother
Vedas
is
of
still
Vidayaranyaswami,
accepted
as
an
whose
authority,
M a h a r a j a d h i r a j a K r i s h n a d e v r a y a n d t h e l a s t b u t n o t the l e a s t ,
Maharajadhiraja
defeats
in
Ramrai
who
had
inflicted
r a p i d s u c c e s s i o n o n a l l t h e five M u s l i m
Maharashtra
viz.,
who
the
was
also,
in
Adilshahi,
end
Nizamshahi and
killed
States i n
others,
in
every
home
Banda
really
be
a n d be r e m e m b e r e d b y e v e r y b o d y
as a r e t h o s e o f R a n a P r a t a p ,
Chaitanya,
but
i n the f o r e f r o n t o f t h e b l o o d y
b a t t l e a g a i n s t the c o m b i n e d M u s l i m forces, s h o u l d
honoured
crushing
R a j a Chhatrasal, Govind Sinh^
Bairagi and
other
great
men of those
times.
But
today
North-Indian
heard of them while

seems t o
for
i n the
know them
but
Hindus
seem
South hardly
faintly,
the H i n d u s a n d t h i s s t a t e
to
have never
one i n a t h o u s a n d
T h i s is m o s t
of things
shameful
m u s t be
changed
forthwith.
THE ESTABLISHMENT OF T H E BAHAMANI

KINGDOM
868.
of
the
Seeing the
Sultan
disintegration
of Delhi,
set
o f the
afoot
sovereign
b y the H i n d u
power
State o f
V i j a y n a g a r i n the south, H a s s a n G a n g u , the M u s l i m G o v e r n o r

o f the
Southern
Delhi
Sultanate
called B a h a m a n i
Muslim
and
possessions, r e v o l t e d
proclaimed
against
himself Sultan
the
of the so-
K i n g d o m i n A . D . 1346. H i s d o m a i n s p r e a d
from the N a r m a d a i n the n o r t h to the K r i s h n a i n the s o u t y i .

The rulers of D e l h i
completely
l o s t t h e i r h o l d o n t h e south,.
348
w h i c h was now to be
Bahamani
ruled b y two prominent powers : T h e
K i n g s and the H i n d u P r i n c e s of V i j a y n a g a r .
The
name B a h a m a n i , which H a s s a n G a n g u adopted for his k i n g d o m

is e x p l a i n e d a w a y
It
seems t h a t
b y the
historians
this Hassan
G a n g u was a domestic
with a H i n d u Brahmin, named

but a
slave.
looked
Pleased w i t h his
into his horoscope
i n two different w a y s .
servant
Gangu, when the former was

l o y a l service, the B r a h m i n
that the
slave
H a s s a n w o u l d , sometime i n the future, become a k i n g .
and
prophesied
Mad
w i t h j o y to hear t h i s prophesy H a s s a n began to style h i m s e l f

as H a s s a n
G a n g u , a n d w h e n he
a c t u a l l y got the
sovereign
p o w e r o v e r the D e c c a n e s e s e c t o r o f t h e M u s l i m e m p i r e , he
d e s i g n a t e d i t as t h e B a h a m a n i k i n g d o m t h i n k i n g i t t o be t h e
f r u i t o f blessings o f h i s f o r m e r B r a h m i n m a s t e r " .
Some other
h i s t o r i a n s suggest a n o t h e r d e r i v a t i o n f o r t h e n a m e B a h a m a n i
Kingdom.
T h e y say t h a t perhaps H a s s a n G a n g u m i g h t have
f e l t t h a t he b e l o n g e d t o t h e B a h a m a n i s t o c k , a p r i n c e l y l i n e
age f r o m P e r s i a . I f i t be s o , w h y d i d H a s s a n c o n t i n u e t i l l t h e
end to call himself Hassan
G a n g u w h i c h clearly referred
to
h i s B r a h m i n m a s t e r ? M o r e o v e r , w h a t p r o o f s are t h e r e t o s h o w
his descent f r o m the P e r s i a n B a h a m a n i r o y a l f a m i l y ?
There
i s none f o r t h c o m i n g so f a r !
869.
empire
This Bahamani
had
common
Kingdom
boundary,
and
the
Vijaynagar
the T u n g b h a d r a
river.
N a t u r a l l y i n t e r m i t t e n t w a r f a r e b e t w e e n these t w o r i v a l s t a t e s
was the result.
account
of the
Those
who
want
to read
Vijaynagar empire
Bahamani Kingdom
and
a more
its wars
detailed
with
the
s h o u l d r e a d w i t h p r o f i t t w o b o o k s viz :
(i) ' T h e F o r g o t t e n E m p i r e ' b y E o b e r t S w e l l
and
(ii)
'The
Never To Be Forgotten
E m p i r e ' b y D r . S. K r i s h n a s w a m i
Aijânagar.
book
least
to
The
second
certain
extent,
to
so
the
to
say
first
is a n a n s w e r , a t
one
by an English
scholar".
870.
A s t h i s one, f a r f r o m b e i n g a b o o k o f h i s t o r y ,
i n f a c t a n i n t e r p r e t a t i o n o f h i s t o r y (as w e h a v e b e e n
from
the
beginning,)
events only which
we s h a l l
are r e l e v a n t
restrict
to our
is
saying
ourselves to those
purpose.
F o r there
349
is n o r o o m h e r e f o r a n y d e t a i l e d h i s t o r i c a l a c c o u n t .
FOUNDATION
THE BUILDING OF THE CITY OF VIJAYNAGAR
871.
for
The site selected o n the b a n k s of,the T u n g a b h a d r a
the
capital city
leaders o f the
was from the
Vijaynagar
as
well
three
fortified,
Hindu
and
others,
m i l i t a r y p o i n t s o f v i e w s , so
surrounded
has been
acumen
highly praised
as i t
were a n a t u r a l
seven strong
fortification
enclosures,
city of Vijaynagar^^.
were majestic
i n the
b y the
lers well-versed i n these t w o
rich
great
was b y h i l l s
sides a n d a deep r i v e r on the f o u r t h , t h a t t h e
architectural and militray

site
b y the
Vidyaranyaswami
architectural and
beautiful and
on the
of
day such
for
selection of
sciences^*.
There
this vast city.
w a s as i t
There were
one w i t h i n t h e o t h e r ,
round
of
buildings,
beautifully carved temples,
p a l a c e s a n d p l e a s a n t lakes^*.
with a golden cup.
Vijaynagar
this
I n e v e r y o n e o f these e n c l o s u r e s t h e r e
was the
and
O n a l l these b u i l d i n g s ,
t e m p l e s a n d r o y a l p a l a c e s flew t h e saffron c o l o u r e d (vjq^J

masked
this
several foreign travel
F o r , the a u t h o r i z e d
flag
standard
same t r a d i t i o n a l flag o f t h e
Hindu
N a t i o n , the saffron-coloured banner !

872.
cent
O f a l l these temples the
and
spacious was
that o f Shree
the presiding d e i t y o f the

as m u c h
this
as v e r y f e w
magnifi
N u r s i n h , f o r he
t e m p l e s are f o u n d
the genius a n d
n a g a r who chose for
most
royal family of Vijaynagar^'.
God, Nursinh, throughout
India,
grandest,
the
p r a c t i c a l sense
their daily
Nursinh from amongst m a n y
was
In
t o be d e d i c a t e d t o
length and
those
breadth of
kings of Vijay
worship this incarnation of
others of the H i n d u p a n t h e o n ,
are u n d o u b t e d l y p r a i s e w o r t h y .
873.
F o r i n those
most cruel
and
on
t o suffer
and diabolic
the
days of bitter
Muslim
warfare
invaders
between the
o n the
one h a n d
other the tolerant H i n d u Society emasculated
persecution and
i n d i g n i t i e s to
the last
limits of
endurance b y the thoughtless preaching of the B u d d h i s t cult
350
from the days o f G a u t a m B u d d h a himSelf, i t was t h i s incar

n a t i o n of N u r s i n h w h i c h c o u l d i n s p i r e i n spineless H i n d u s
of
the
day
instinctive and
effective
reaction
to
retaliate
every w r o n g done them, a n d also v i o l e n t v a l o u r w h i c h c o u l d

s t r i k e terror i n the hearts o f the enemy.
874.
^srftr ^ ^sfsnr:
TTTÎT
(Those d u l l - w i t t e d w h o d o n o t
^m\fk% ^ ^ Trfe: ii
behave
k n a v i s h l y w i t h base
a n d c r a f t y rogues i n v a r i a b l y c o u r t f a i l u r e ! A p o l i t e p e r s o n
s h o u l d be t r e a t e d
be d e s t r o y e d b y
THE
politely while a
crafty
scoundrel should
super-craft.)
S E L F - S A M E S T O R Y O F NURSIJSIH
ITSELF
TELLS
t h a t not w i t h the p e r v e r t e d virtues o f P r a l h a d b u t Avith the

cruel,
crafty measures alone
could that
demon,
Hiranya-
k a s h i p u , be k i l l e d .
875.
a boon
Shree S h a n k a r
that
h a d blessed H i r a n y a k a s h i p u
he w o u l d n o t
with
be k i l l e d b y a n y m a n o r b e a s t ,
w i t h a n y weapon or missile, o r d i n a r y or charmed w i t h magic

power, on the earth or i n the skies, neither
night,
neither
i n nor out !
But
by day
nor b y
mysteriously enough
an
effective e x p e d i e n t w a s f o u n d f o r e v e r y one o f t h e s e t h o u g h t
less
of
terms
the
k i l l e d by an
nor
o f the e q u a l l y t h o u g h t l e s s b o o n a n d t h e e n e m y
Gods, the i n v i n c i b l e demon,
purely
incarnation
beasty, but
w h i c h was
a mixture
Hiranyakashipu,
neither
was
purely human
of both, at
twilight, on
the t h r e s h o l d , t a k i n g h i m o n the l a p a n d b y c u t t i n g open his

stomach w i t h his sharp talons !
875-A.
whole
body
I t is this
has b e e n
firightfnl
incarnation
besmeared
w i t h the
o f G o d , whose
spouts of blood
e m a n a t i n g f r o m the d y i n g b o d y of the wicked demon, r e n d i n g

t h e w h o l e u n i v e r s e v.'ith h i s h o r r i b l e w a r - c r i e s , a n d a t
furious visage,
made ten-times
s t a n d i n g erect,
even the Gods themselves
began to request h i m to c a l m
to
keep
itself
alive i n this
more
terrible
whose
b y his beard
were alarmed and
down, that a Nation wishing

diabolic warring world should
w o r s h i p as t h e e m b l e m o f t h e h i g h p e a k o f n a t i o n a l v a l o u r !
351
876.
that
This
although
nation
that
story
of N u r s i n h
of a
was
human
kindness'.
also implies another
noble principle,
the outward appearance of his violent incar

fierce
being,
and
made
repellant,
o f the
its heart
'milk
of
was
human
Its merciless v a l o u r also is most essential,
even
unavoidable, to the development o f 'human kindness' ! F o r

this
v i o l e n t act
of tearing
open the
entrails of H i r a n y a -
k a s h i p u , a reckless t y r a n t , a terror to Gods and demons alike,

was
performed
solely
to
protect
devotee
of the
Gods,
P r a l h a d , a n d t h a t t o o as t h e l a s t r e m e d y ! I t is f o r t h e s a k e
o f free d e v e l o p m e n t
^ff9T
of human
(non-violence),
the
curse
v i r t u e s t h a t t h e p r i n c i p l e of,
w h i c h emasculates
of weakness, s h o u l d
h u m a n beings w i t h
at times be
killed b y cruel
violence ! I t i t s e l f becomes a t r u l y righteous, a t r u l y religious,

a c t leading to the
particular
stage
development
of
of human
development
t h r o u g h o u t the w o r l d , and at the

was s u r r o u n d e d b y
too
culture !
human
At a
society
tumultuous times when it
d i f f e r e n t w a r r i n g n a t i o n s , fired w i t h t h e
i n o r d i n a t e selfish a m b i t i o n a n d
nation,
o f the
ought
to
have
d i a b o l i c violence, the H i n d u
chosen
Nursinh
as
its G o d o f
w o r s h i p , i f i t w a n t e d t o p r e s e r v e i t s free e x i s t e n c e o r e v e n i t s
invincibility !
877.
The magnificent
t e m p l e o f this N u r s i n h w h o m the
k i n g s o f V i j a y n a g a r h a d offered t h e i r d e v o u t h e a r t s d o e s n o t
stand
there
invaders
today
i n its
original form.
W h e n the M u s l i m
attacked and devastated Vijaynagar i n A . D .
they also demolished a n d

o f Nursinh^^.
rased to rubble this
However whatever
ruins are left
o l d i d o l o f N u r s i n h i n that temple are
1565,
royal temple
over
that
even n o w sufficiently
clear to signify the o r i g i n a l l y huge, magnificent, furious
figure
of
very
that
majestic
and
other
God-head, and
and
glory
might
huge,
we
can
easily imagine how
a w e - i n s p i r i n g the temple i n its o r i g i n a l f o r m

have
been,
magnificent
inimitableness*".
d i s t i n g u i s h i n g itself from the
temples
all
over I n d i a
by
its
352
BAHAMANI SULTAN DEFEATED BY T H E

KING OF VIJAYNAGAR
878.
After the death o f the valiant H a r i h a r , the brave
B u k k a r a i ascended the throne o f V i j a y n a g a r .

too
This Bukkarai
was o f a d a r i n g a n d aggressive nature.
s a v e d his o w n k i n g d o m b u t also waged
H en o t only
counter-offensives
o n t h e M u s l i m s r o u n d a b o u t t h e y e a r A . D . 1374 a n d d e f e a t e d
M a j a h i d Shah, the great S u l t a n o f the B a h a m a n i kingdom^!.
T h e r e is p r o o f t o s h o w t h a t
this
King
Bukka
h a d sent a
f r i e n d l y m i s s i o n to t h e K i n g o f China^^.
879.
Bukkarai,
by
In A.D.
1379 t h i s b r a v e
monarch of Vijaynagar,
d i e d and was succeeded
to this ancestral throne
his son H a r i h a r I I , born posthumously
Gowri^*.
t o his queen
D u r i n g his r e i g n t h e H i n d u s inflicted frequent a n d
c r u s h i n g defeats o n t h e M u s l i m s a n d e x t e n d e d t h e b o u n d a r i e s
of V i j a y n a g a r empire, whereupon H a r i h a r took for himself
the t i t l e o f M a h a r a j a d h i r a j w i t h a g r a n d ceremony t o grace
the occasion w i t h the brother o f M a d h a v a c h a r y a ( V i d y a r a n y a
s w a m i ) S h r e e S a y a n a c h a r y a h i m s e l f as t h e C h i e f M i n i s t e r o f
his and Sudha, Isag and G u n d , the w e l l - k n o w n commanders
i n his army. Maharajadhiraj H a r i h a r ruled prosperously a n d
extended the boundaries o f his E m p i r e t o i n c l u d e G o a , as is
borne
o u t b y a copper
880-881.
p l a t e i n s c r i p t i o n d a t e d A . D . 1391^*.
I t is impossible a n d unnecessary to give t h e
lineages o f the V i j a y n a g a r or a n y other

this
volume.
succeeded
I t is enough
r o y a l families i n
to say that
the kings who
H a r i h a r I I also a d d e d t o t h e g l o r y o f V i j a y n a g a r .
T h e r e was o n l y one u n h a p p y e x c e p t i o n o f a w e a k a n d i m b e c i l e
king
named
Devrai
w h o came t o t h e t h r o n e i n A . D . 1406.
H e d i d hate the Muslims,
b u t he found a strange
expedient
for d e s t r o y i n g t h e M u s l i m powers, t h a t o f e m p l o y i n g M u s l i m
w a r r i o r s i n h i s a r m y , as t h e M u s l i m r u l e r s e m p l o y e d t h e
H i n d u s ! B u t seeing his weak a n d
Muslim
that
w a r r i o i s i n h i s e m p l o y became
they
assembly
v a c i l l a t i n g nature those
so v e r y
conceited
refused t o b o w d o w n t o h i m i n h i s v e r y
courtly
( ^ R ) s a y i n g r u d e l y t h a t b a r r i n g one A l l a h
they
363
never
bowed
satisfaction
high
their
h e a d s before
D e v r a i had the
pedestal
beside
any
m o r t a l ! So for t h e i r
B o o k of the K o r a n
h i m , so
placed on a
that when they bowed,
the
M u s l i m s w e r e s a t i s f i e d t h a t t h e y d i d so t o t h e K o r a n a n d n o t
to the K i n g , whereas the K i n g was satisfied t h a t the d e c o r u m
of the
assembly
was not
violated** ! H e even
went to
the
length o f b u i l d i n g a M a s j i d i n V i j a y n a g a r i n order to please

those Muslims*'.
Muslim
I t is needless t o say t h a t
soldiers d i d not
t h i c k of the
fail to
battle, and
betray
Devrai
these
pampered
D e v r a i i n the v e r y
was defeated at l a s t b y t h e
Bahamani Sultan, Phiroz K h a n , who faithful
to the demonic
Muslim
t r a d i t i o n , asked for the
daughter of D e v r a i at the
signing
of the
latter
demand
most
treaty
and
the
shamefully
and
had
to concede
the
helplessly*' ! F o r t u n a t e l y
d u r i n g those t w o or three h u n d r e d years o f M u s l i m a s c e n d a n c y

hardly
five
or six kings followed
this
tradition
surrender of the R a j p u t s .
O f course i t
t h a t no H i n d u
ever l a i d d o w n
conqueror
o f abject
m u s t be r e m e m b e r e d
this condition for
the vanquished M u s l i m s i n the great v i c t o r i e s t h a t the H i n d u s

g a i n e d i n those d a y s over the M u s l i m s ! T h e
enough ! F o r , whoever
would
himself
have
thought
been
of
reason
is p l a i n
marrying Muslim
converted
to
Islam !
The
girl
evil
effects o f t h i s p e r v e r t e d v i r t u e o f t h e H i n d u s h a v e b e e n d e a l t
with
in
the
chapters
on
the
ban
on
reconversion
( P a r a g r a p h s : 413 t o 4 7 3 ) .
RETALIATION BY THE HINDUS

882.
H o w e v e r , after the
Vijaynagar
began to avenge
death of D e v r a i , the kings o f

this
ignoble defeat on v a r i o u s
battlefields a n d once a g a i n the M u s l i m powers were o v e r a w e d .

E s p e c i a l l y i n A . D . 1417 w h e n P h i r o z K h a n i n v a d e d T e l e n g a n ,
the
Hindus routed
the
Muslim
forces
killing
their
very
Vazir*8.
882-A.
struggle for
Round
reign of V i r u p a k s h a .
a
about
A . D . 1460
power i n the r o y a l
Availing
family
there
was
bitter
of Vijaynagar i n the
himself of this
opportunity
mighty Vijaynagar Chieftain, S h a l v a N a r s i n h b y
name.
364
dethroned
Virupaksha and
dynasty,
by
thus ended the o r i g i n a l Sangam
assuming sovereignty
and
establishing order
t h r o u g h o u t the kingdom^^.
T H E ADVENT OF T H E WESTERN
NATIONS IN INDIA
883.
D u r i n g this very period the E u r o p e a n , Portuguese
discovered
political
Vijaynagar;
the
sea
route
arena*".
India and
first
entry
entered
was
not
the I n d i a n
effected
in
it was the coastal P r i n c e S a m u d r i n (Zamorin) to
southern corner
seemingly
to
Their
o f I n d i a w h o w a s t h e i r first h o s t .
insignificant event
is recorded
This
here m e r e l y
for
keeping u p the time-sequence. T h e new l o c u s t - l i k e aggression

of
the
western
powers
which
followed
it will
h a v e t o be
reviewed i n a separate chapter.
MAHARAJA NARESH
884.
it
must
Eollowing
be
the t h r e a d o f the h i s t o r y o f V i j a y n a g a r
said that
second r o y a l
overthrown
dynasty
d u r i n g one
or t w o generations t h i s
o f S h a l v a N a r s i n h was
turn
military commander,
Naresh by
n a m e , a s s a s s i n a t e d the t h e n r u l i n g m o n a r c h , a n d
established
the
when another
i n its
t h i r d r u l i n g d y n a s t y of V i j a y n a g a r i n A . D . 1507.
these
three
noticeable
p o l i t i c a l r e v o l u t i o n s one
that
even
remarkable
In all
thing
is
w h e n the M u s l i m States were w a i t i n g
m o s t a n x i o u s l y to destroy this H i n d u E m p i r e , a n d even w h e n

these H i n d u - M u s l i m
states were
constantly
p o l i t i c a l r e v o l u t i o n s t o o k place amongst the

selves.
at
w a r , these
Hindus
them
T h e surrounding M u s l i m states got no o p p o r t u n i t y to
l e n d a h e l p i n g h a n d t o one
the other
contending H i n d u
side
against
a n d thus force their g r i p on i t , nor h a d t h e y the
courage to do i l * ^ .
T H E BREAK-UP OF T H E BAHAMANI KINGDOM

886.
Before the t h i r d p o l i t i c a l r e v o l u t i o n i n V i j a y n a g a r
w a s effected t h e
broken
up
into
Bahamani Kingdom
five.
The
Bahatnani
of the
Muslims
Sultans
first
was
of a l l
355
5 t H GLORIOUS E P O c i i '
E x t e n d e d t h e i r boundaries from the N a r m a d a to

fchadra,
there
but
as
was
States.
its
the
Tunga-
boundaries reached those o f V i j a y n a g a r ,
constant
warfare
between
the
Hindu-Muslim
T h e m a n y v i c t o r i e s t h a t the V i j a y n a g a r kings w o n
o v e r t h e M u s l i m s effected t h e a n n e x a t i o n o f G o m a n t a k t o t h e
Hindu
upto
Kingdom
Orissa.
and the extension
As a
natural
of its boundaries
consequence
of
these
right
Hindu
victories
the B a h a m a n i power weakened considerably. More
o v e r the
last
o f its monarchs
were
absolutely
M o h a m m e d G a w a n , the last B a h a m a n i V a z i r ,
worthless.
however,
was
able and w a r l i k e i n spirit. Because of his honest and diligent

service, his v a l o u r a n d prudence t h a t M u s l i m state
managed
to
B u t some
e x i s t somehow between
A . D , 1484 a n d 1 5 2 6 .
M u s l i m n o b l e m e n , w h o were M o h a m m e d G a w a n ' s enemies
at
the
It
c o u r t , c o n t r i v e d t o h a v e h i m k i l l e d b y r o y a l order'*.
m u s t be r e m e m b e r e d t h a t h o w e v e r g r e a t
m i g h t be,
Mohammed Gawan
l i k e p r a c t i c a l l y e v e r y o t h e r M u s l i m r u l e r he n e v e r
left a n y t h i n g u n d o n e t o p e r s e c u t e t h e H i n d u s i n t h e B a h a m a n i
Kingdom,
Y e t he
met
h i s d o o m , n o t a t the h a n d s o f t h e
H i n d u s , b u t at those of his o w n M u s l i m colleagues,

886,
Even
before
the
death of M o h a m m e d Gawan the
S u l t a n ' s c a p i t a l h a d been shifted to B i d a r , and after his death

that
feeble
Muslim
power was broken up into the following
ve parts.
1.
Adilshani of Vijapur,
2.
I m a d s h a h i o f B e r a r ( V a r h a d o r V i d a r b h a (1484-
3.
Kut-b-Shahi of Gowalkonda.
4.
N i z a m s h a h i o f A h m e d n a g a r (1489 t o 1637).
5.
Baridshahi of Bidar.
1503).
887.
T w o remarkable things about this break up of
the
B a h a m a n i K i n g d o m s h o u l d w e l l be r e m e m b e r e d e s p e c i a l l y b y
the
Hindus.
The
first
B e r a r (second i n the
Brahmin".
is t h a t the founder of I m a d s h a h i o f
above
H i s father
lived
list) was
origina,lly
in Vijaynagar,
a' Telangi
I n one o f t h e
battles w i t h V i j a y n a g a r this son of a T e l a n g i B r a h m i n

captured
by
the
Bahamani Muslims,
who, true
to
was
their
356
wicked custom, converted h i m to Islam'*.

raised
in
H e was
thereafter
to a higher status b y the kindness o f G a w a n .
A . D . 1484
Kingdom
he
divorced
himself
from
the
A t last
Bahamani
a n d as a M u s l i m t o o k f o r h i m s e i f t h e p r o u d t i t l e o f
Imadshah and proclaimed himself a n independent ruler of the

P r o v i n c e o f B e r a r , r e l e g a t e d t o h i s charge'^.
888.
tion
of
T h e second r e m a r k a b l e fact is t h a t o f the
founda
o f the N i z a m s h a h i o f A h m e d n a g a r , the f o u r t h
fragment
the
Bahamani Kingdom.
At
Vijaynagar
there
was
B r a h m i n n a m e d T i m m a p p a B a h i r u ( B h a i r a o ?) w h o s e s o n w a s
taken captive and converted to Islam, when Ahmedshah
at
war
with Vijaynagar'^.
H e was renamed A h m e d .
this convert A h m e d was p o s t e d

Muslim
army
he
utilized
at
the
command
was
When
of a
big
his a u t h o r i t y to break loose from
the B a h a m a n i d o m i n a t i o n a n d established his o w n S u l t a n a t e

i n A . D 1489". Because of his t i t l e o f the N i z a m his sultanate
c a m e t o be k n o w n as N i z a m s h a n i . I n h i s d o m a i n w a s s i t u a t
ed
the
famous
Daulatabad
Binkar'.
and
fort
of
Junner
Finding
Shivneri.
there was
Somewhere
a
between
small village
called
i t s u i t a b l e f o r h i s c a p i t a l he n a m e d i t as
A h m e d n a g a r after his o w n n a m e A h m e d i n A . D . 1494''.

889.
This break
up
of the
Bahamani
m a i n l y due to the i n t e r n a l dissensions o f the

original Bahamani K i n g d o m
nagar.
had
Kingdom
into
five
was
The
vowed to destroy V i j a y
B u t t h e l a t t e r s u r v i v e d t o see t h e
Bahamani
Kingdom
Muslims.
fragments
break
up
of
the
and continued t o
fight a d a m a n t l y w i t h a l l t h o s e five M u s l i m S t a t e s , a n d p r o v e d
t o be m o r e t h a n a m a t c h t o a l l o f t h e m f o r a t l e a s t
seventy-
five y e a r s t o c o m e !
890.
T h e c l a i m t h a t the M u s l i m s never fought a m o n g s t
themselves is once a g a i n b e l i e d by t h i s
tion
o f the
the
fragmenta
B a h a m a n i k i n g d o m w h i c h was caused b y t h e i r
internal rivalries.
at
five-fold
T h a t the M u s l i m Sultans l o o k e d for
mighty Hindu
help
empire of Vijaynagar i n order to put
d o w n their M u s l i m r i v a l s gives the lie to their

t h a t t h e y never sought help from the H i n d u s !
second
boast
357
-5TH GLORIOUS EPOCH
MAHARAJADHIRAJ KRISHNADEVRAI
891.
To
the above-mentioned T u i u v dynasty of Naresh
of V i j a y n a g a r b e l o n g e d
-who r u l e d
the
mighty
emperor
f r o m A . D . 1509 t o 1 5 3 C .
H e was well-educated
a n d his address was clever and pleasing.

the greatest o f scholars o f the t i m e .
of S a n s k r i t ,
.generously
Telegu, Tamil
patronized
by
e i g h t g r e a t p o e t s w h o m he
the E i g h t D i r e c t i o n s " . )
Telegu
book
named
and
his
sculpture.
He
H e impressed
even
T h e learned scholars of
K a n n a d literatures
court*".
called
In
his
'5râf^t'
were
court
were
("Elephants
H e h i m s e l f was a great w r i t e r .
'sng^T ^ c * ) ^ '
M a h a r a j a K r i s h n a d e v r a i was
and
Krishnadevrai
is
very
equally fond
of
His
well-kno-wn".
of
architecture
i t was who got the famous R a m M a n d i r
o f V i j a y n a g a r b u i l t , b e s i d e s the m a n y f o r t s , r a m p a r t s , t e m p l e s
courtyards, monasteries
empire**.
He
temples**.
as
made
H i s career s h i n e s w i t h
courteous
politics,
his
formulating
his
his
various virtues
such
behaviour,
d e x t e r i t y i n discourse, prudence i n
long-range
view
i n chalking
out
plans
and
p o l i c i e s a n d last b u t not the least, his sternness
a n d v a l o u r i n respect
foreign
a n d caravan sarais throughout
munificent grants to the B r a h m i n s a n d
historians
o f the
have
enemies.
unanimously
Western
praised
and
him
other
as
an
u n r i v a l l e d g r e a t ruler** !
892.
folks,
If
he
bravely
Maharajadhiraj
was
with
unrelenting
the
enemies
was
and
most c i v i l w i t h the gentle

merciless
when
of his religion
he
fought
or those of his
n a t i o n ! V i c t o r y graced h i m i n his bitter war w i t h Adilshah**,

w h e r e u p o n t h e t r e a t y he effected w i t h t h e
laid
down
Muslim
Adilshahi
Sultan,
s u c h a c r i d t e r m s as c o m p l e t e l y c r u s h e d d o w n t h e
swaggering
c l a i m s of invincibility**, established the
s u p e r i o r i t y o f the H i n d u s , a n d were accepted
by
the
abject
M u s l i m rulers with great reluctance.

893.
seven
H i s a r m y was v a s t a n d p o w e r f u l .
hundred
It comprised of
t h o u s a n d foot, t w e n t y - t w o t h o u s a n d c a v a l r y
a n d five h u n d r e d a n d
fifty-one
elephants
ever
prepared
for
"war*'.
894.
T h e g l o r y o f V i j a y n a g a r reached its z e n i t h
in
the
358
times
of
Maharaja
K r i s h n a d e v r a i , which can
b e y o n d a doubt by the various d e t a i l e d accounts

fliany
foreign
them have
travellers
even
who
described
of action
proved
written
v i s i t e d his court*'.
his appearance.
h a n d s o m e to l o o k at, a m a n
be
He
by
Many of
was
very
and a very powerful
p e r s o n a l i t y t o i m p r e s s a t first s i g h t a n y v i s i t o r * * .
895.
He
w a s a V a i s h n a v h i m s e l f , y e t he g a v e t h e s a m e
sympathetic and
who
were
Jains,
tolerant
t r e a t m e n t to
the
Vedic
in a m a j o r i t y , a n d to the other m i n o r i t i e s l i k e t h e
Lingayats,
avoiding every
Mahanubhavas
and
other H i n d u
means
of his c o m p r o m i s i n g attitude^".
t i o n o f the E m p i r e o f V i j a y n a g a r
like
the
sects,,
sort of clash of dissentient opinions a n d t h u s
t r i e d to c u l t i v a t e amongst the H i n d u s the feeling of

by
Hindus,
S h a n k a r a c h a r y a,
the
oneness-
F r o m the incep
great
Hindu
Vidyaranyaswami and
leaders
Sayana
c h a r y a and others had adopted a wise p o l i c y of assimilation,,

equality
and
between
any
tolerance
two
which precluded every sort of clash
religious
sects,
while
their
p r e a c h i n g f o s t e r e d h i g h r e s p e c t for t h e i r H i n d u
their
Hindu
national
sentiment^^.
religious-
religion
Foreign travellers
most a d m i r i n g l y to this religious tolerance and the
and
refer
sense
of
e q u a l i t y t h a t the V i j a y n a g a r k i n g s always showed.
THE PROSPERITY AND THE GLORY OF T H E

HINDU EMPIRE OF VIJAYNAGAR.
896.
o n l y the
Foreign
civic
travellers
and
have very
religious liberties
highly praised not
that
the
people
of
V i j a y n a g a r e n j o y e d , b u t a l s o i t s o v e r a l l p r o s p e r i t y a n d glory,
and the powerful
For
influence
that
it
wielded far
and
wide*
instance when the Portuguese traveller, D u a r t e B a r b o s e ,
v i s i t e d V i j a y n a g a r a n d s t a y e d t h e r e f o r a w h i l e he
was
very
m u c h a s t o n i s h e d t o see i t s e x c e p t i o n a l w e a l t h a n d g l o r y ^ ^ .
897.
The
clearly said,
the
face
from
the
Shah
of Persia
has
" T h e l i k e o f t h i s c i t y is n o w h e r e t o be f o u n d o n
of this
were four-fold
pearls.
ambassador
earth''.
extensive
Foreign travellers
Adjoining
the r o y a l p a l a c e t h e r e
market
places
have
written
for
jewellery
and
that thousands o f
359-
c i t i z e n s weie t o
be seen
jewels and pearls.
adorned
with
ornaments
of
gold,
Portuguese t r a v e l l e r Paes asserts t h a t t h e
a r e a o f V i j a y n a g a r w a s as e x t e n s i v e as t h a t o f R o m e .
898.
E v e n before t h e r e i g n o f M a h a r a j a d h i r a j
devrai the H i n d u E m p i r e of
as
the
most
V i j a y n a g a r h a d been
powerful i n the
Krishna
renowned
whole of Deccan.
The
fragments o f the former B a h a m a n i K i n g d o m were beset

internal
dissensions
advantage
of
and
fratricidal wars,
Vijaynagar
Empire, and
to
the
the
five'
with
immense-
then
Hindu
p o l i t i c a l l e a d e r s d i d h a v e t h e sense t o u t i l i z e t h i s o p p o r t u n i t y
for the extension of its boundariea a n d for t e a c h i n g
to
the
Muslims.
The
Muslim
Sultans
could
i n d e p e n d e n t l y w i t h o u t the help or consent

Vijaynagar ! E v e r y
has
o f the
lesson
nothing
'Rais'
of
one o f t h e M u s l i m c l i q u e s l a b o u r e d h a r d
t o secure t h e s u p p o r t o f t h e
As
do
Hindu
rulers
of
Vijaynagar.
a l r e a d y been s a i d above the absurd p a t r o n i z a t i o n b y
the H i n d u s a n d
t h e i r indulgence o f the M u s l i m soldiers,
as
i n the times o f the weak a n d imbecile K i n g D e v r a i , h a d been

abandoned.
for
the
Those o f the H i n d u
Kings,
who
built Masjids
M u s l i m s i n t h e i r o w n c a p i t a l , d i d so i n o r d e r t o w i n
them over and to parade their religious tolerance.
But
now
t h a t ' c o w a r d l y ' religious tolerance h a d given place to v a l i a n t

aggression on the
M u s l i m States and the retaliatory demoli
t i o n o f t h e M u s l i m m o s q u e s a n d Masjids**.
P o r b e a r a n duece
t o t h e p e r v e r t e d sense o f v i r t u e s b e g a n t o g i v e t h e
palm
of
honour to the real v i r t u e of retaliation !

899.
Maharaja
four
years
was
his
K r i s h n a d e v r a i d i e d i n A . D . 1530.
before i t B a b a r h a d c a p t u r e d D e l h i .
contemporary.
Just
R a n a Sang
H e was succeeded b y his
brother,
A c h y u t d e v , w i t h S a l u r T i m m a for his Chief Minister, who for

a l l p r a c t i c a l purposes
died
i n A . D . 1542
ran
and
the
then
administration..
after
an
Achyutdev
insignificant
king
S a d a s h i v r a i , the nephew of A c h y u t d e v , ascended the throne.

B u t R a m r a i , the son of the C h i e f M i n i s t e r , T i m m a , h a d done
so m u c h i n h e l p i n g S a d a s h i v r a i b e c o m e t h e k i n g , t h a t w i t h i n a v e r y s h o r t t i m e a l l t h e r e a l p o w e r p a s s e d i n t o h i s hands**.
T h i s R a m r a i h i m s e l f is c a l l e d R a m r a j a h .
360
fiAMRAI, T H E VALIANT DEFENDER OF RELIGION !

900.
to
A l l t h e five M u s l i m
obtain help from the
their fratricidal wars.

k n e w w e l l enough
of
Hinduism
treacherous
States i n M a h a r a s h t r a
powerful a r m y of E a m r a i to
Although
these
hated
enemies
powerful
five
Muslim
fight
rulers
t h a t Shree R a m r a i was a s t r i c t a d h e r e n t
and
all
o f the
Muslims
support
alike
as
equally
Hindus and looked down upon
t h e m w i t h scorn, still they h a d fully

the
tried
realized that
without
o f this v a l i a n t H i n d u hero they c o u l d
h o l d n o g r o u n d before t h e i r a d v e r s a r i e s .
901.
I n A . D . 1543, t h e N i z a m s h a h o f A h m e d n a g a r a n d
Kut-b-Shah
lesson
of Gowalkonda jointly
to A d i l s h a h , the
Sultan ofVijapur.
R a m r a j a h i m s e l f t o t a k e t h e lead^*.
together
marched
V i j a p u r forces.
the
They implored
Accordingly
the
three
T h e most noteworthy was the fact t h a t even
M u s l i m s came
to k n o w t h a t the H i n d u s h a d been cured

'perverted
h a v e , so f a r c o n d e m n e d i n t h i s
the
of teaching
on V i j a p u r a n d went on slaughtering the
o f t h e one h a t e f u l v i c e o f t h e
473).
thought
volume.
virtues' which
we
(Paragraphs 401 to
F o r , on the religious front, too, the H i n d u s overcame
Muslims
and
molestation
masjids
at
of
i n order
the
Hindu
various places
to
avenge
temples
to
the
they
demolition and
rased
the ground^'.
T h e houses o f
M u s l i m s , the localities and townships where the

persecuted
and
numerous
H i n d u s were
H i n d u w o m e n were treated m o s t i n s u l t i n g l y
as s l a v e s , w e r e b u r n t a n d d e s t r o y e d c o m p l e t e l y . T h i s r e l i g i o u s
retaliation
by
the H i n d u s s t r u c k new terror i n the hearts o f
the Muslims, and quite contrary to their age-old practice

Muslim
p o p u l a t i o n s , as t h e y w o u l d h a v e u p o n t h e a n t s .
the
the
c o m m u n i t y no more dared to tread u p o n the H i n d u
resurgent
Hindu
poisonous snake.
s o c i e t y as
it
would
It
dreaded
have dreaded a
N a t u r a l l y the A d i l s h a h of V i j a p u r h a d
to
sue f o r peace a n d t o p l e a s e e v e r y one o f t h e t h r e e ^ ' .

902.
feuds
T h i s temporary compromise d i d not end the M u s l i m
for ever.
The Adilshah
the two forts of K a l y a n i
of Vijapur
felt
sore
and Solapur appropriated
about
by
the
N i z a m s h a h o f A h m a d n a g a r . A s s u c h he d e c i d e d t o i n v a d e t h e
5TH GLORIOUS EPOCH
361
I N i z a m s h a h i n 1557 a n d e n t r e a t e d R a m r a i t o
now
n a g a r , w h i c h h a d gone o u t t o h e l p t h e
on
help
him.
So
a l o n g w i t h the V i j a p u r a r m y , the H i n d u forces o f V i j a y
the
N i z a m s h a h i lands**.
Nizamshah,
marched
Needless to say that the v e r y
i d e a t h a t a l l t h e five M u s l i m s t a t e s s h o u l d seek h e l p f r o m t h e
Hindu
State
o f V i j a y n a g a r t h r i l l e d the hearts o f the b r a v e ,
w h i l e the common people

complex about
the
came
Muslim
to
lose t h e i r
might.
In
this
N i z a m s h a h , t o o , t h e H i n d u forces p u n i s h e d
the
Nizamshahi lands
H i n d u s i n earlier
sternly
and
battlefield
arrogant
times
and
on
avenged
the
scale
larger
mercilessly than
but
even
attitude
before**.
the
Muslims to
fear-
with
and
Not
the
Muslims
atrocities on
d u r i n g their marches
of the
former
war
even
only
the
in
the
more
on
the
heretofore
the H i n d u s was
also
punished b y way o f reprisals i n the form of p l u n d e r i n g o f t h e i r

h o u s e s a n d p r o p e r t y . T h e M u s l i m m a s j i d s h a d been d e s t r o y e d
i n t h e v e r y s a m e w a y as t h e H i n d u t e m p l e s were d e m o l i s h e d .
'On
the
battlefields the
Hindus simply
r o u t e d the
Muslim
forces*^.
903.
T h i s fierce r e t a l i a t i o n b y t h e H i n d u s t o t h e M u s l i m
fanaticism a n d devilish treatment of the n o n - M u s l i m s t h a t h a d

gathered
m o m e n t u m d u r i n g t h e l a s t f o r t y y e a r s o r so, s t r u c k
terror i n the hearts o f the M u s l i m s , a n d
they
in
their
turn
formed a new fear-complex about the H i n d u s . T h e y began to

complain most piteously that the H i n d u s perpetrated
-and
atrocities
on
them
and
insults
even exposed their religion t o
r i d i c u l e a n d shame.
T H E DESTRUCTION OF VIJAYNAGAR
904.
A l l t h e five M u s l i m S t a t e s i n t h e D e c c a n a n d
the
M u s l i m society i n general t o o k a great fright at the defeat o f

N i z a m s h a h i at the hands o f R a m r a i a n d especially the
fierce
reprisals t h a t the H i n d u s h a d n e w l y begun a n d were e x c i t e d

w i t h extreme
they
fear a n d a n g e r .
T h e y came to
w a n t e d their k i n g d o m s to last and i f at a l l they w i s h e d
t o l i v e as M u s l i m s i t was a b s o l u t e l y
forget
realize that i f
their
mutual
grievances
and
necessary
launch
for
a
them
united
to
and
362
determined attack against the p r o u d

For,
they
kings of Vijaynagar'^.
knew t h a t none o f t h e m b y i t s e l f was a m a t c h f o r
the V i j a y n a g a r E m p i r e . So A d i l s h a h of V i j a p u r and his V a z i r

Kishwarkhan
project^'.
the
decided
Nizamshah and
chiefs a n d
t a k e . the
lead
in
personally went
this
and
daring
interviewed
K u t - b - S h a h at their respective capitals,
while all prominent

army
to
Kishwarkhan
Muslim
Sardars
and Mansabdars, and
MuUa-moulavis preached
(crusade)
everywhere**.
In
newly
f r i e n d s h i p these M u s l i m S u l t a n s i n t e r m a r r i e d
formed
order to cement their
jihad
mutual
their daughters a n d formed family-ties^^; a n d

thorough
preparation
the
j o i n t forces
trust
thus
and
after
a.
of a l l M u s l i m States-
marched on Vijaynagar.
905.
Ramraja
himself
was
not quite idle.
a n d t h e n he g o t d e t a i l s a b o u t t h i s secret
States.
but
E v e r y now
p l o t of the
Muslim.
H e was, i n fact, a n o l d m a n of seventy at t h a t time,
his passion
t o fight w i t h
the M u s l i m s h a d not
grown a
w h i t less i n i n t e n s i t y t h a n w h a t i t w a s i n h i s y o u t h . U n d a u n
ted, he,
ready
too, equipped his a r m y i n e v e r y respect
to
meet
the
Muslim
attack.
and made
H e posted
two
big:
d i v i s i o n s o f h i s forces u n d e r t h e c o m m a n d o f h i s t w o b r o t h e r s
T i r u m a l r a i a n d V y a n k a t a d r i o n t w o s i d e s o f t h e c i t y , a n d he
h i m s e l f t o o k t h e centre*'.
906.
at
T h e H i n d u - M u s l i m armies met for a savage struggle-
Rakshasbhuvan
( R a k k a s g i - T a n g a d g i ) near
F r i d a y , the 2 n d of J a n u a r y , 1 5 6 5 " .
Talikot
on
B o t h the sides h a d g o o d
m a n y c a n n o n s a n d t h e y w e r e a r r a n g e d before t h e a r m i e s , t i e d
fast w i t h strong chains.
the
first
shots
T h e fact t h a t for
w e r e fired, t h e r e w a s
fierce
the M u s l i m s h a d a v e r y h a r d k n o c k which
some
time
fighting
caused
after
and that
confusion
a m o n g s t t h e i r r a n k s is a d m i t t e d e v e n b y t h e M u s l i m h i s t o r i
ans*'.
E n r a g e d at this unpleasant t u r n of events a n d t h i n k
i n g t h a t the slightest slackness m i g h t b r i n g u p o n

total
ruin
S u l t a n H u s e n N i z a m s h a h dashed
centre a n d f o r c i n g a breach
made
straight
for R a j a
amongst
Ramrai'*.
consensus o f o p i n i o n a b o u t w h a t
the
them
right
Hindu
all
on the
ranks,
he-
The historians have no
exactly
happened
at
the^
363
6.TH GLORIOUS E P O C H
moment.
Some say
that
Muslim
R a m r a i himself treacherously
that Raja
R a m r a i got
killed
soldier i n the
him.
down from
Others
pay o f
declare
his p a l a n q u i n , sat o n a
jewelled t h r o n e i n the centre o f his a r m y r e w a r d i n g the feats

of v a l o u r o f his soldiers w i t h gold and jewels, and encouraged
them incessantly".
Some others avow t h a t when the battle
r e a c h e d i t s h i g h p i t c h o f f e r o c i t y the M u s l i m s d r o v e
an into
x i c a t e d elephant against the r o y a l p a l a n q u i n a n d slew him'*.

W h a t e v e r t h a t i s , one t h i n g is a c c e p t e d o n a l l h a n d s t h a t as
s o o n as R a j a R a m r a i w a s e n c i r c l e d b y t h e M u s l i m s , t h e y s l e w
h i m and on the orders
of Nizamshah
his b l o o d y head
was
e x h i b i t e d on the sharp end o f a long spear through the entire

army.
T h e sight o f t h a t g o r y head u n n e r v e d the H i n d u s a n d
the M u s l i m s closed i n u p o n them w i t h t r i u m p h a n t w a r - c r i e s " .

907.
I n spite, o f a l l t h i s c o n f u s i o n w r o u g h t a m o n g s t t h e
H i n d u r a n k s T i r u m a l r a i , the brother a n d C o m m a n d e r of R a j a
R a m r a i , m a d e haste to reach the c a p i t a l
with many
city of Vijaynagar
o f t h e r o y a l f a m i l y , a n d before t h e M u s l i m f o r c e s
a r r i v e d t h e r e he left f o r t h e s o u t h w i t h w h a t e v e r
royal trea
sure he c o u l d l o a d u p o n five h u n d r e d a n d fifty e l e p h a n t s , a n d

the remnant of his army, foot and horse.
M a d with triumph,
the M u s l i m armies soon came in hot p u r s u i t o f the

H i n d u ones a n d
destroyed
it
not
only
d i d they
completely with
capture
the
defeated
city
but
their traditional cruelty a n d
a n i m o s i t y . T h e y rased to the g r o u n d g r a n d palaces, temples^

town-halls, beautifully laid out gardens,
colossal statues.
Libraries
market
o f b o o k s were
The Muslim
that the infernal
fires s t a r t e d i n V i j a y n a g a r b y t h e M u s l i m s k e p t
five o r s i x m o n t h s t o g e t h e r ' * .
and
b u r n t t o ashes;:
crores of rupees w o r t h of treasure was p i l l a g e d .

w r i t e r s themselves state w i t h evident p r i d e
places
burning
for
T h u s p e r i s h e d the g r a n d c i t y
of V i j a y n a g a r at the hands of the
M u s l i m demons i n
human
form.
908-909.
I t is f r i v o l o u s t o say t h a t t h e M u s l i m s r a v a g e d
V i j a y n a g a r o n l y t o a v e n g e o n l y as a r e a c t i o n t o t h e r e l i g i
ous a t r o c i t i e s c o m m i t t e d b y
similar
atrocities
the
Hindus i n return
o f the M u s l i m s .
for
the
I t is n o t t e n a b l e a g a i n s t
564
the m a s s o f e v i d e n c e n o w a v a i l a b l e .
910.
B u t these w r i t e r s , b o t h the
foreign and
Muslim
'ones a n d also t h e H i n d u s w i t h a p e r v e r t e d sense o f v i r t u e s , d o

n o t s e e d o n o t r e m e m b e r w h e n t h e y s a y so, w h a t cause h a d
the H i n d u s given to
M a h m u d of Ghazni,
Mohammed Ghori,
T a i m u r l a n g , B a b a r and others to invade them.

never
harmed any of them i n any way.
i n Ghazni h a d the H i n d u s burnt ?
They
had
H o w m a n y masjids
H o w many of the<Muslim
subjects
i n the lands of Ghor or G h a z n i h a d been oppressed
and how
m a n y o f their womenfolk h a d been
Hindus ?
H o w m a n y millions of the M u s l i m women h a d been
raped b y
the
k e p t b y t h e H i n d u s as c o n c u b i n e s o r m a i d s ? W h a t a t r o c i t i e s
d i d the H i n d u s c o m m i t
first
o n the
M u s l i m s for
w h i c h the above mentioned M u s l i m leaders marched

India ?
D i d they
not, each
avenging
towards
one o f t h e m , d e c l a r e o p e n l y i n
t h e i r c o u r t s t h a t i t was s o l e l y f o r t h e s a k e o f c o m p l e t e l y des
t r o y i n g the H i n d u s , for w i p i n g out their race
of the earth a n d for converting them
from
forcibly
the
face
to Islam t h a t
they attacked the I n d i a n continent ?

911.
While reviewing this
destruction
of Vijaynagar,
it
is e n o u g h
t o see i f e v e n t h e M u s l i m w r i t e r s h a v e t h e face
to
say
before
that
Maliq Kafur
the
marched
m i g h t y armies
of A l l a u d d i n
against the D e c c a n the
and
South Indian
H i n d u s h a d perpetrated any atrocities on n o n - H i n d u s i n the

north.
I f t h e y c a n n o t d o so t h e y
should explain why
the
M u s l i m armies a t t a c k e d the H i n d u s i n the S o u t h and brought

wholesale
destruction
o n state after
state
from
Devgiri,
W a r a n g a l t o M a d u r a i , m u c h i n t h e s a m e h o r r i b l e f o r m as w a s
meted out to V i j a y n a g a r .
W h y did they
hurl
insults and
i n d i g n i t i e s at the H i n d u religion a n d w h y d i d those M u s l i m

demons persecute the innumerable H i n d u men
and
women ?
N o b o d y c a n s a y b y a n y s t r e t c h o f i m a g i n a t i o n t h a t is w a s t o
avenge the religious atrocities of the H i n d u s over the M u s l i m s
of the N o r t h .
Hindus
was
I t was due to
itself
the fact
that
extirpating
the
c o n s i d e r e d t o be t h e i r r e l i g i o u s d u t y a
h o l y f a i t h as i t w e r e !
912.
T h e u n h e s i t a t i n g , shameless a n d open s t a n d of the
365.
M u s l i m w r i t e r s o f t h e t i m e s a n d o f t h o s e before a n d a f t e r i s ,
" W e believe t h a t i t is our chief religious d u t y to
annihilate
the n o n - M u s l i m s . T o conquer the kafir H i n d u states, to rape

the royal H i n d u
women
tate
and
ladies,
men,
to
enslave
millions
a n d to massacre
a n d demolish the H i n d u
others,
of other
to
kafir-
burn, devas
capital cities, their
temples,
t h e i d o l s o f t h e i r G o d s , t o r e d u c e t o ashes t h e i r l i b r a r i e s
religious
the
books
and
'holy acts'
Muslim faith !
of
d o a l l s o r t s o f w r o n g s t o t h e m were a l l
o f the
Muslim
A l l these ' h o l y '
G a z i s t h e defenders o f the
acts were done
to
chastise
the kafirs s t r i c t l y a c c o r d i n g to the M u s l i m religious a n d e t h i

cal code, for t h e i r inexcusable
kafirs !
(unpardonable)
W h e n the kafirs c a l l these h o l y acts
m u s t be p l a i n l y t o l d t h a t t h e y
were
not
sin of
atrocities, they
atrocities
T h e y w e r e a l l r i g h t e o u s a n d v i r t u o u s a c t s ! I t is t h e
duty
of every
chastise the
faithful
being;
at
a l l !'
bounden
f o l l o w e r o f I s l a m t h a t he m u s t t h u s ,
kafirs whenever,
and
to
whatever
extent,
he-
m i g h t be a b l e t o d o s o .
913.
"But
for the H i n d u s to c a l l our religious chastise
ment atrocities and to retaliate against our holy religion

a
reaction
against
our
as
so-called cruelties, to b u r n our pure
m a s j i d s b e c a u s e we h a v e b u r n e d t h e i r t e m p l e s i t
is s i m p l y
d i a b o l i c !atrocious i n the extreme ! "

914.
ception
I t is b e c a u s e t h e M u s l i m s h a d t h i s
of their
religious d u t y
V i j a y n a g a r p r i m a r i l y as i t w a s
Hindus
stubbornly
that
they
a Hindu
p e r v e r t e d con-marched
State,
and
refused to become M u s l i m s .
V i j a y n a g a r armies had
not
invaded
the
upoa
as
the
E v e n i f the
Bahamani
Muslim
S t a t e s , as t h e y o f t e n d i d , a n d e v e n i f t h e y h a d n o t r e t a l i a t e d
w i t h equal vehemence against the usual M u s l i m
burning
their
masjids
and
houses
and
atrocities by
plundering
their
p r o p e r t y , a l l the M u s l i m Sultans w o u l d have a t t a c k e d V i j a y

nagar H i n d u s s i m p l y for their fault of being H i n d u s .
would
have
They
c o m m i t t e d the same i n h u m a n atrocities, even i f '
the H i n d u s o f V i j a y n a g a r h a d not done them any

t h e y b u t g o t a n o p p o r t u n i t y t o d o so !
h a r m , had,
.366
SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INE>IAN HISTORV
WHY DID T H E MUSLIM ARMIES GO BACK AFTER

THE PILLAGE OF VIJAYlNfAGAR ?
915.
The u n d e r l y i n g reason
w h y the
Muslim
drew b a c k a f t e r p i l l a g i n g V i j a y n a g a r a n d d i d n o t
fleeing
Hindus
armies
pursue the
is t h a t t h e y d a r e d n o t d o so; f o r t h e s t a t e o f
V i j a y n a g a r h a d b r o k e n away from the o l d H i n d u t r a d i t i o n of

meek submission and t i g h t - l i p p e d endurance and had
begun
to reciprocate atrocities w i t h counter-atrocities, a n d reprisals

-with s u p e r - r e p r i s a l s !
916.
A s has a l r e a d y b e e n t o l d a b o v e , R a m r a i ' s b r o t h e r ,
Commander
Tirumalrai, had
his a r m y into the S o u t h a n d
already left
was
Vijaynagar with
r e - f o r m i n g h i s forces
for
a n o t h e r k n o c k . H a d t h e M u s l i m s a d v a n c e d f u r t h e r t h e y were
bound t o m e e t w i t h s t r o n g o p p o s i t i o n f r o m T i r u m a l ' s
army.
-Partly o w i n g to t h i s fear the M u s l i m s retreated
Vijay
from
nagar, content w i t h whatever they c o u l d sack there.

917.
A n o t h e r reason
speedy retreat was

Muslim Sultans !
which
was
responsible for
t h e o p e n i n g o f t h e ' o l d sores'
T h e i r b e l o n g i n g t o d i f f e r e n t sects, l i k e t h e
Shias a n d Sunnis, h a d always created

them.
this
among the
N a t u r a l l y , as
bickerings
amongst
s o o n as t h e h o s t i l i t i e s w i t h t h e
Hindu
state of V i j a y n a g a r ended, their t e m p o r a r y alliance went

pieces a n d f r e s h w a r f a r e e n s u e d ' * .
arch-enemies,
ors,
the
Shahjahan
the
and
then
Aurangzeb, invaded
them
with
h e l p l o o k i n g for
their
support
growing M a r a t h a chieftains a n d their s t u r d y
followers i n Maharashtra.
from the N o r t h b y the
internally
their
M u s l i m s i n the N o r t h , the M o g h a l E m p e r
invincible armies, they could not

from
A little later when
to
eaten
Being most mercilessly hammered
powerful Moghal
away
by
the
armies
and
being
very M a r a t h a Sirdars who
were c a l l e d for h e l p , t h e s e M u s l i m p o w e r s i n t h e
South peri
s h e d one a f t e r a n o t h e r !
SHAHAJI, T H E VALIANT!
918
and
the
T h e m o s t p r o m i n e n t o f a l l these M a r a t h a S i r d a r s ,
one i n w h o m a l w a y s b l a z e d t h e
establish a H i n d u p o w e r
was
Shahaji,
secret a m b i t i o n t o
the
valiant, of
the
367
Bhosale family.
919.
It
has been a l r e a d y s t a t e d
t h a t after the collapse
o f V i j a y n a g a r T i r u m a l r a i a n d o t h e r H i n d u p r i n c e s fled t o t h e
S o u t h a n d established another independent
i t y a t P e n u k o n d a i n i n A . D , 1567'*.
son, r e m o v e d his
death".
they
Other
were,
empire
C h a n d r a g i r i after
his
father's
princes, too, founded their s m a l l States,
i n fact,
n o w set
'Nayaks'
capital to
Hindu principal
Shreerang, Tirumalrai's
the
adrift
(Subhedars)
consolidated their
called themselves
fragments
after
the
of the
power
o f the
deluge.
but
old Vijaynagar
O f the
different
V i j a y n a g a r e m p i r e a few now
and
ruled
independently.
'Palegars' and founded the
Tanjawar a n d other small H i n d u states''.
Some
states of J i n g i ,
S o e v e n after
the
collapse o f V i j a y n a g a r the whole region south o f the capital

right up t o R a m e s h w a r a m was under the H i n d u sway'*. L a t e r
still
with
the
nominal
suzereinty o f the S u l t a n o f V i j a p u r ,
S h a h a j i , as a V i j a p u r i S i r d a r , e s t a b l i s h e d h i s ' d e f a c t o ' o v e r l o r d s h i p i n the south a n d brought t h e m a l l under his unifying

c o n t r o l . S h a h a j i e x e r t e d a g r e a t influence as a n a b l e p o l i t i c a l
and m i l i t a r y
leader,
because o f his victories, right
Ahmednagar
to Rameshwaram
f r o m the M o g h a l s o f D e l h i
Vijapur.
to
under
the
every
from
M u s l i m power,
moribund Sultanate
H e w a s e q u a l l y k n o w n e v e r y w h e r e as t h e
of
staunch
s u p p o r t e r o f t h e H i n d u s ! H i s was t h e d e c i d i n g v o t e i n r e s p e c t
o f the p o l i t i c a l manoeuvres i n the south.
temporary
poet,
days, stated that
which became
A line from a con
common s a y i n g i n those
t h e earth was r u l e d b y the two guardians
o f d i r e c t i o n s ' . 3tt W ^ f f f ftlrl Wf^lt t I

('Shahajahan i n the n o r t h a n d Shahaji i n the South.')
920'
For
Shahaji thus to conquer the r e m n a n t s
V i j a y n a g a r E m p i r e i n the name of a
first
s i g h t seem h i g h l y p r e p o s t e r o u s
h i g h treason against the H i n d u

the
same
Muslim
o f the
at
the
and would even smell of
nation.
But it
should,
at
t i m e , be r e m e m b e r e d t h a t i t i s b e c a u s e he b r o u g h t
a h these scattered a n d v a n q u i s h e d H i n d u
unified
would
control that
he
states
under
his
c o u l d overawe his very S u l t a n a n d
r u l e the S o u t h l i k e an independent
Hindu
King
at
Mysore.
368
SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN H I S T O R V
That
he
d i d this i n order t o r o o t out a l l the M u s l i m Sultans-
from the D e c c a n a n d
Hindu
Kingdom
to
found
s o o n o n e o f h i s s o n s c o u l d set
and
conquering H i n d u
all-embracing powerful
of his
up a n
independent
Empire and
secretly i n t h a t great cause.

lious' son
an
c a n a m p l y be p r o v e d b y t h e f a c t t h a t v e r y
could
That this 'insignificant' 'rebel
not
have
grown into a
empire-builder without, not o n l y the

of
Shahaji,
but
also h i s
g u i d a n c e , requires no
reasons
flashed
just
connivance
Although
we m a y
yet,
successful
secret a s s i s t a n c e a n d
elucidation*".
o f c h r o n o l o g i c a l sequence
like a
benevolent
active but
further
illustrious son of Shahaji
powerful
t h a t he c o u l d h e l p h i m
it must
for
not name
this
already
have
l i g h t n i n g i n the hearts of the readers !
There
c a n be n o d o u b t a b o u t i t !
921.
In
1316-1322,
similar
circumstances,
Khushrukhan
d u r i n g the years A . D .
commanded
the
Sultan's
whole
a r m y a t D e l h i as a M u s l i m , b e c a u s e t h e H i n d u m i l i t a r y h e l p
was
readily
forcibly
the
available, and
Southern
conquered
t h e i r o w n a c c o r d , as p a r t s o f t h e
Sultan;
(Oh. X V I I ) .
and
vast
empire
overnight,
monarch.
of a
Muslim
A n d o n l y a f t e r he s u c c e e d e d i n p e r f e c
t i n g t h e p l a n s f o r h i s c o u p d ' e t a t , d i d he k i l l
Delhi
consolidated
H i n d u States, which never u n i t e d o f
ascending
the throne
H e merely brushed aside,
as
the S u l t a n o f
himself
as a H i n d u
i t were,
the
lable
' M u s l i m ' from the i m p e r i a l throne and wrote i n bold
letters
' H i n d u ' over i t .
empire
became
and
Bukka
rotting
Within a day
a H i n d u empire !
were
the
all-India Khilji
A g a i n a little later when H a r i h a r
captured
and
i n c a p t i v i t y at D e l h i ,
made
Muslims
and
were
t h e y first e m p l o y e d t h e s a m e
K o u t i l e e y a code o f e t h i c s t o w i n t h e confidence o f t h e S u l t a n
of D e l h i under their M u s l i m garb. T h e y i n v a d e d the rebellious
H i n d u s o f t h e S o u t h as M u s l i m c o m m a n d e r s a t t h e
a
Muslim
earliest
army
and
opportunity
themselves
and
aided
by
Muslim
they
joined
being reconverted
the
to
strategy was used
of
rebellious
Hindus
H i n d u i s m founded a
strong independent H i n d u empire at Vijaynagar.

Kontileeya
head
wealth; but at the
The
same
b y Shahaji i n conquering the
369
H i n d u States right upto J i n g i a n d Tanjawar w i t h the V i j a p u r

army
and
at
under the
the
Vijapuri
expenditure
nominal sovereignty
Immediately
of the
and bringing them

Sultan
of
was c o n s o l i d a t i n g t h e H i n d u m i g h t t o o v e r t h r o w t h e
domination
a n d to establish a sovereign H i n d u
w h i c h was
Hindus.
tion
destined
to
b r i n g the
final
before
future
it,
v i c t o r y for the
T h i s was the momentous job o f l a y i n g the
o f the
Muslim
government,
w h i c h w a s g o i n g t o be f a r m i g h t i e r t h a n a n y gone
and
Vijapur.
after the f a l l of the V i j a y n a g a r empire, S h a h a j i
founda
H i n d u v i c t o r y t h a t Shahaji was engaged
i n those perilous times !

922.
Because o f these h e a r t e n i n g events the i n d o m i t a b l e
H i n d u n a t i o n a l aspiration could easily survive the

fall
grievous
o f V i j a y n a g a r , whereas the M u s l i m s (could n o t a v a i l o f
i t i n t h e least, so as t o s h a p e t h e f u t u r e i n t h e i r f a v o u r !
CHAPTEIi X X
T H E END OF T H E SIXTEENTH CENTURY
AND AFTER
923.
the
A f t e r h a v i n g so f a r r e v i e w e d I n d i a n H i s t o r y f r o m
standpoint
some
o f the H i n d u n a t i o n ,
connected
events
o f the
we s h a l l n o w t a k e u p
sixteenth
century
and
thereafter.
SWARM OF EUROPEAN PIRATES

INVADE INDIA
924.
was
T h e first o f t h e E u r o p e a n
Portugal.
navigator,
It
was
w h o first r o u n d e d t h e C a p e
discovered a straight
guided
by
marine^,
nations to i n v a d e I n d i a
Vasco De Gama,
one
sea-route to I n d i a .
of the
captains
w h o p l i e d to a n d fro
A f r i c a n coasts.
C a l i k a t on the
the
of Good
Hope
and
H e was, however,
o f the
between
Portuguese
Indian mercantile
the I n d i a n
and
the
I n A . D . 1498 he first l a n d e d i n t h e p o r t o f
Western
coast of India^, professing p u r e l y
c o m m e r c i a l i n t e r e s t s w h i c h s u b s e q u e n t l y s e r v e d t o be a v e r y
fine p r e t e x t f o r t h e o t h e r P o r t u g u e s e a n d E u r o p e a n n a t i o n a l s
who
followed
ambitions
years
suit,
to
in India.
camouflage t h e i r
i n A . D . 1500 c a m e P a d r o
Portuguese admiral with

and weapons
traders had
he
went
there
first
thirteen
warships
cherished
fitted
two
another
w i t h guns
Seeing t h a t the M u s l i m
established themselves well i n C o c h i n ,

to
undermine
inter-continental trade.
had
territorial
Alvaira's Cabral,
under his command'.

already
secret
A c c o r d i n g l y , i m m e d i a t e l y after
their
preponderance
in
F r o m the beginning the Portuguese
inveterate
e n m i t y t o w a r d s t h e M u s l i m s as a
result o f the h o r r i b l e r e l i g i o - p o l i t i c a l aggression o f the latter

on
in
Spain and
Paras
539
P o r t u g a l as
to
546.
has
already
been referred
L a t e r i n A . D . 1509
to
Albouquerque
371
wais m a d e t h e
India.
G o v e r n o r o f the
H e i t was who
conquered
territory from the M u s l i m

I t w a s he
Portuguese
possessions
G o a and the
surrounding
S u l t a n s o f V i j a p u r i n A . D . 1510*.
again who encouraged his Portuguese
to m a r r y , even
in
compatriots
w i t h force a n d d e c e i t , i f n e c e s s a r y ,
Hindu
.girls i n o r d e r t o e n s u r e t h e p e r m a n e n t P o r t u g u e s e s e t t l e m e n t s
in
India*.
claimed
About
that
it
this
was
time the
their
supreme
proselytize the H i n d u s even w i t h

issue a
royal
sanction
order to that
that
the
Portuguese
priesthood
religious
duty
to
force, a n d m a d e their k i n g
effect*.
Portuguese
in
I t is
Goa
under
this royal
perpetrated
the
indescribable atrocities, rapes a n d various other outrages on

t h e H i n d u s , m e n a n d w o m e n , t h e r e as a r e m e n t i o n e d i n P a r a s
539 t o 5 4 6 o f t h i s b o o k .
925.
The
Portuguese
Saint
patron-saint
d i r e c t i n g these b l o o d - c u r d l i n g
religious formalities
was
F r a n c i s X a v i e r , w h o m the
the Jesuit missionary.
persecuted H i n d u s called
Satan i n c a r n a t e ! H e c a m e t o I n d i a i n 1 5 4 0 .
925-A.
states
This so-called
in
one
of
his
'Saint' Xavier
letters
himself proudly
his triumphant
success
t h e d e v i l i s h p e r s e c u t i o n o f t h e H i n d u s (see P a r a g r a p h s
to 546).
innumerable
n i t y w i t h a l l sorts o f brutalities
violent
Div,
men
and
women
persecution*.
Daman,
(Bombay)
near
Madras,
Vasia
Western
and
Hugli
made
over by
Christia
escape t h i s
gradually
(Bassein),
i n Bengal,
English
of
conquered
Choul,
coast o f I n d i a a n d
1668 (1661-2 ?) b y t h e P o r t u g u e s e
subsequently
suicide to
The Portuguese
Sashti,
o n the
H i n d u s to
and vandalism'. Countless
committed
( B o m b a y was presented to the
to
539
H e himself and hundreds of other missionaries who
came after h i m , c o n v e r t e d
Hindu
in
Mumbai
Saint Home
which
Mumbai
K i n g as a d o w r y i n
K i n g Charles I P .
K i n g Charles I I
of
I t was
England
E a s t I n d i a C o m p a n y f o r a n o m i n a l r e n t o f 10 a year*".
T h e rest of the region r o u n d about B o m b a y i n the

possession was
released b y the M a r a t h a s .
major possession left i n the Portuguese hands.

926.
Portuguese
G o a was the o n l y
T h e Dutch : Q u i c k on the heels o f the P o r t u e u e s e
372
the
Dutch of H o l l a n d
India
entered
India.
C o m p a n y was formed i n A . D .
b u t t h e y c o u l d n o t find a
Sumatra,
however,
directed a l l their
stronghold.
firm
proved
The
Dutch
East
1602 f o r t h e purpose^",,
footing i n India.
congenial to thetn.
Jawa and
Hence they
attention to that region a n d made i t t h e i r
W h e n the
English
b e g a n t o d a b b l e t h e r e , the-
D u t c h c u t t h e m a l l b u t one a t A m b o i n a , a n d r u l e d p r a c t i c a l l y
the whole of the Indonesian archipelago unhamperedî.
927.
The English : A l t h o u g h the E n g l i s h E a s t I n d i a
Company
was
formed
i n A . D . 1600, i t
first f a c t o r y i n I n d i a t i l l
A . D . 1608.
c o u l d n o t o p e n its-
Jahangir
gave
them,
p e r m i s s i o n t o o p e n one a t S u r a t i n A . D . 1613^2. A f t e r a w h i l e
i n 1689 t h e m o n o p o l y
of the
British
East India
Company-
was c a n c e l l e d b e c a u s e o f m a n y m a l p r a c t i c e s a n d r i v a l r i e s i r t
the C o m p a n y ' s servants and
t e d to c a r r y
such
on I n d i a n Trade^'.
c o m p e t i t i o n was
British
another c o m p a n y was f o r m u l a
Nation
as
B u t w h e n i t w a s seen t h a t
detrimental to
a
whole
the
the
i n t e r e s t s o f the-
two companies
were-
amalgamated^*.
928.
A s t h i s B r i t i s h E a s t I n d i a C o m p a n y w a s l a t e r on.
to enlarge
the
scope
o f h e r a c t i v i t i e s t o s u c h a n enormous-
e x t e n t as t o e n c o m p a s s a f o r e i g n s t u p e n d o u s I n d i a n e m p i r e ,
i t is out o f place a n d even impossible to discuss its extensivehistory
i n these i n t r o d u c t o r y
remarks.
M o r e o v e r , as
the
E n g l i s h w e r e t o m e e t t h e M a r a t h a s o n the b a t t l e f i e l d s a m i d s t ,
the clash of arms, the
boom of cannons
wagers
as
with
empires
the
tempting
and
the swaggering,
stakes,
we w o u l d
r a t h e r d i s c u s s i t a l i t t l e l a t e r so f a r as i t w i l l be p o s s i b l e t o
do so.
929.
followed
The
F r e n c h : O f the
the eastern trade a n d

the last
European
s u i t after the Portuguese a n d

t h e overseas
t o a p p e a r o n t h e scene.
Company was
floated
as
late
nations
t r i e d their
who
hand
at
e m p i r e s t h e F r e n c h were
F o r the F r e n c h E a s t I n d i a .
as
A . D . 1664^'.
prospered quickly i n their
commercial activities.
c r e d i t is t o b e g i v e n t o a n y
European
first t i m e o f a c q u i r i n g n o t
only small scattered
But
they
Why, if
w h o t h o u g h t f o r thefootholds.
373
5TH GLORIOUS EPOCH

but
large
empires
in India
and who
t r i e d to realize these
a m b i t i o u s schemes o f h i s b y large-scale m i l i t a r y i n t e r v e n t i o n
in
Indian politics,
i t was French Governor D u p l e i x " .
n e x t c l a i m a n t to t h a t honour is t h a t v a g a b o n d
tuous
English youth, Robert
common
soldier",
but who
The
a n d tempes
C l i v e , w h o e n t e r e d I n d i a as a
soon
came
to
command
large
a.rmies a n d t o l a y t h e f o u n d a t i o n s o f t h e v a s t B r i t i s h E m p i r e
in India.
The
basic
two
far-sighted
ing
great
i d e a u n d e r l y i n g the schemes o f these
young men
drilled
and
was
that
f o r m e d here i n I n d i a out o f the v e r y

a v e r y
short time,
uncorruptible
with
well-disciplined
and that, with
European
military
proper
armies
train
could
be
I n d i a n soldiers w i t h i n
competent,
efficient a n d
officers a n d
commanders
a t the head o f this v e r y I n d i a n a r m y they could easily b u i l d

up their strong Empires i n I n d i a .
I t w i l l be d i s c u s s e d i n i t s
proper
h a r v e s t t h a t these d a r i n g
place
how
great was
the
schemes reaped i n the years to come.

930.
It
is, however,
proper
to
discuss
the
French
affairs i n I n d i a to a c e r t a i n e x t e n t .
F o r although for a t i m e
the French
amongst
a n d the E n g l i s h
fought
themselves o n
the Indian soil a n d although
they t o o k opposite sides i n the
internecine civil
Indian
the
end
the
wars o f the
K i n g s and
F r e n c h were on l o s i n g g r o u n d s .
Princes, i n
Again
defeat at the hands o f the E n g l i s h i n the E u r o p e a n

of w a r r e n d e r e d t h e F r e n c h a u t h o r i t i e s
incapable
of defending
increasing
severity
like Dupleix,
Busie,
their
of the
i n India thoroughly
positions
against
E n g l i s h attacks^*.
Suffren
a n d spent the best of their
their
theatres
and others,
the
ever
T h e leaders
who worked hard
energies f o r t h e e x p a n s i o n o f t h e
F r e n c h empire i n I n d i a , were v e r y
shabbily treated at home
b y the F r e n c h people a n d the F r e n c h G o v e r n m e n t " . N o b o d y

a,ppreciated
their
best
efforts a t
them any support.
Again
fought
against
Marathas
receive
stunning
the
blows
began to help
the
on a
a n d as s u c h
the chances o f the F r e n c h

they
the proper times nor gave
this Indian
empire
Indian
few
a r m y of the F r e n c h
occasions,
only to
w h e n i t was clear t h a t
i n I n d i a were a l m o s t n i l l ,
princes
and
especially the
374
SIX G L O R I O U S EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY
M a r a t h a s p a r t i c u l a r l y i n respect of the t r a i n i n g of the a r m y

a n d t h e use o f t h e n e w g u n s . T h e E n g l i s h w e r e v e r y r e l u c t a n t
to help
any
sell them
native ruler
create a
newer weapons
t h e P r e n c h were
like
o n l y too
for large sums o f money or

e s p e c i a l l y so, i f t h a t
a struggle
with
realized the
the E n g l i s h .
training
of troops
weapons
of war
fire-arms.
willing
like
do
the
authority
of l a n d , and
was engaged
ini
The Marathas, i n particular,

production
various
European type o f
o f t h e efficient n e w
types
of small and big
they employed French veteran
officers a n d
their satellites i n their armies.
Gardi,
famous
the
to
But
t h a t i n exchange
grants
greatness o f the
and the
Hence
to
substantial
purchasing
inevitable
disciplined a r m y or
the guns a n d cannons.
artillery
commander
military
Ibrahim K h a n
i n the
Maratha
a r m y a t t h e b a t t l e s o f U d g e e r a n d P a n i p a t , h a d r e c e i v e d histraining
in that
field
i n the F r e n c h
artillery divisions^".
L a t e r o n M a h a d a j i S h i u d e ( S c i n d i a ) e m p l o y e d F r e n c h officers
like De B o y n e and M . .Perron
as t h e
chief
commanders o f
their a r t i l l e r y a n d other divisions^^ a n d formed a well-equip

ped, well-trained, mechanized
a r m y of his o w n .
W i t h this-
well-trained strong a r m y M a h a d a j i c o u l d over-awe the whole

of
the
antagonistic
various
military
north
and
vanquish
engagements.
But
the
after
enemies
a while
E u r o p e a n N a t i o n s w o r k i n g i n I n d i a h a d come to a
unwritten understanding,
the
European nationals,
no
sides w i t h t h e I n d i a n
later
at l e a s t as
event of any I n d i a n ruler
on
when
certaia
regards I n d i a , that i n
fighting
against
any
of the
E u r o p e a n a r m y leader should take
and help h i m w i t h his army.
Shinde
ini
the
(Scindia) was
engaged
A s such
i n a deadly
struggle w i t h the E n g l i s h , D e B o y n e , who h a d been r e c e i v i n g

t h o u s a n d s of rupees b y w a y o f s a l a r y , a n d the a r m y t r a i n e d
by him
flatly
conscious
refused
of such
to
fight^^.
The Marathas,
treacherous behaviour
these s a l a r i e d f o r e i g n e r s some t i m e o r t h e o t h e r .
Marathas,
on their
manufacture
to
open factories to
I n d i a n officers to-
the
had
begun
part of
Hence, the
s i m i l a r guns a n d to p r e p a r e
train and drill
part,
t o o , were
on the
a r m y on E u r o p e a n lines.
B u t i n those
375
5 T H PLORIQUS E P O C H
s t o r m y days o f incessant warfare i t w o u l d have been
unwise
to depend solely on nothing but such trained army divisions.

E v e n second rate states, l i k e the J a t s a n d the S i k h s , m a i n t a i n
ed such battalions. O n the whole the existence o f the E r e n c h
military might i n India
onward
march
o f the
Marathas, Tipu,
the
helped here a n d
British
there to check t h e
imperialistic power, a n d the
Sikhs a n d other I n d i a n rulers d i d not
f a i l to u t i l i z e i t to t h a t extent*'.
T H E SIMULTANEOUS ATTACK OF ALL

T H E NON-HINDU NATIONS OF T H E
WORLD ON THE DECCAN
(SOUTH INDIA)
931.
W h e n the
European
powers,
mentioned
above,
i n v a d e d I n d i a t h e y a l l d i d so b y t h e s e a . N a t u r a l l y , t h e i r
tremendous
Deccan a n d especially b y the Marathas.
Earlier, N o r t h India
h a d to bear for s i x or seven centuries the whole b r u n t

fierce a n d m a r a u d i n g
attacks
of the
had
to
offer
them
the
of the
fanatical Muslims
the M o g h a l s , the T u r k s , the A f g h a n s , the

and
first
o n s l a u g h t s h a d t o be b o r n e a n d r e s i s t e d b y t h e
like
A r a b s a n d others,
sternest possible
resistance.
E v e n t u a l l y a l l these A s i a t i c M u s l i m n a t i o n a l s a n d the B a r b a r
tribes fell v i o l e n t l y
i t for ever.
u p o n the
i n v a d i n g from the
were
defending
deadly wars,
offering
their
their
religion,
as
a view to conquer
enemies
N o r t h a n d the
them i n bloody and

Hindus
South with
E v e n w h i l e a l l these
in which
precious
they
were
repeatedly
Deccan was engaged with

thousands
of
lives for the sake of
d i d i n the
North,
the
S o u t h e r n I n d i a n p e o p l e were i n v a d e d , b y t h e sea, b y t h e n e w
European
Christian nationals,
themselves.
as
n u m e r o u s as
T h e enemies c r o w d e d i n u p o n
the
locusts
the D e c c a n n o t
o n l y f r o m the n o r t h - w e s t or the n o r t h - e a s t b u t also f r o m the

w e s t . N o t o n l y b y l a n d b u t b y sea a l s o d i d a l l t h e c o m b a t i v e
marauding,
aggressive a n d
fanatic
Muslim
and
Christian
n a t i o n s h a d s i m u l t a n e o u s l y a t t a c k e d the D e c c a n at the t i m e
to o v e r r u n the
Hindu
r e l i g i o n f r o m the l a n d .
states there a n d to eradicate
Hindu
376
932.
N o r t h I n d i a h a d t o face
w h i c h itself was not a n

H i n d u s h a d been
only the M u s l i m nations,
easy j o b .
fighting
The
d e a d l y w a r t h a t the
w i t h the M u s l i m s over centuries o f
y e a r s w a s as fierce a n d b e s e t w i t h
a l l s o r t s o f d a n g e r s as t o
exhaust even the G o d s w h o h a d fought against the demons !

B u t the
D e c c a n h a d the
misfortune
those M u s l i m s but also the
of facing not only a l l
European Christian nations
like
the Portuguese a n d others who were even greater enemies o f

Hinduism
t h a n the
cruelty to
proselytize the
Hindusand
Muslims
and
especially the
their leadership
i n this
who t r i e d every f o r m of
Hindus.
A n d the S o u t h I n d i a n
Marathas
warshowed
who had
the
rarest
a n d irresistible d a r i n g to repel single-handed

o f aggression
rising
all round them.
H i n d u s h a d been fsacrificing
their
t h e i r wives a n d c h i l d r e n o n the
assumed
tenacity
these
While
waves
thousands
of
lives a l o n g w i t h those o f
religious front against
the
M u s l i m s a n d t h e P o r t u g u e s e C h r i s t i a n s , as m a n y o t h e r s w e r e
fighting
battles
political and
the
after
battles
and
m i l i t a r y fronts.
H i n d u s against
wars after
wars on
the
This exceptional struggle
f o r e i g n aggressors
of
is w o r t h a g l o r i o u s
m e n t i o n i n the h i s t o r y o f the w o r l d .
HINDU VIKRAMADITYA, HEMOO

933.
The
many
collected together
Rajput
and
Muslim
states, who h a d
under the leadership o f R a n a Sang,
and
who had aspired to re-establish the H i n d u empire h a d joined

battle
with
B a b a r at
R a n a S a n g was
finally
t i o n of the M o g h a l
Kanvah.
empire
d i e d and was succeeded

turn
was
dynasty.
overcome
A s Sher
Delhi.
fighting
S o o n i n 1530 B a b a r
by Sher
Shah, the
Shah Sur captured Delhi,

various
his
founder of the S u r
H u m a y u n had
countries
like
Kabul,
P e r s i a a n d o t h e r s , o f w h i c h we n e e d n o t g i v e a n y
detailed account.
I t is e n o u g h t o s a y t h a t e v e n i n t h e r o y a l
dynasty of Sultan Sher

inevitable
at
fierce
B a b a r l a i d the founda
b y his son, H u m a y u n , who i n
t o wander i n exile through

Kandahar,
B u t after
defeated a n d
i n every
Shah,
Muslim
the
regime,
upheavals,
took
place
usual
and
and
after
377
violent
rebellions and
bloodshed M o h a m m e d A d i l s h a h was
at l a s t i n s t a l l e d as t h e E m p e r o r * * .
934.
This
Mohammed
administration
H!emoo,
to
an
able
Adilshah
Hindu
had
Vazir
entrusted
named
his
Hemoo.
t o o , w i t h o u t ever endangering his H i n d u religion i n
the least a p p r o p r i a t e d the de facto
power
o f the S u l t a n
to
h i m s e l f a n d r u l e d h i s d o m i n i o n s efficiently**.
935.
JMuslim
B u t this roused the jealousy

sirdars.
In
and
anger
of
other
t h e m e a n w h i l e i n 1542 w h i l e he w a s y e t
i n exile H u m a y u n h a d a son, n a m e d A k b a r , who was later o n

destined
to
be
a great emperor.
W i t h the help o f the S h a h
of I r a n ( P e r s i a ) H u m a y u n i n v a d e d I n d i a , a n d
eyes
burning
the
of his faithless brother and inflicting exemplary punish
ments on other
after
his
enemies
he
regaining the
reconquered
Delhi.
But
soon
t h r o n e o f D e l h i he s l i p p e d o v e r t h e
marble s t a i r c a s e o f h i s p a l a c e a n d d i e d i n 1 5 5 6 , g i v i n g r i s e t o
anarchy
everywhere.
Emperor
Mohammed
Bumayun
had
fled
T h e last emperor o f the S u r d y n a s t y ,

Shah
Adil,
who
was
to the north-west frontier.
minister, Hemoo, however, lingered on i n D e l h i
defeated
by
B u t his able
itself
trying
to a v a i l himself of that opportunity.

936.
A very scanty
lyiuslim
reference
historical writings about
H e m o o , the v a l i a n t H i n d u leader.
has
the
been
made
in
past or future life o f
A H i n d u historian was a n
i m p o s s i b i l i t y at t h a t time a n d whoever tried his h a n d

on a t w r i t i n g
about
h i s t o r y has not said a n y t h i n g
Hemoo.
But
we
have
the
already
later
independently
shown i n
Chapter
"Seventeen a b o u t H i n d u E m p e r o r D h a r m a r a k s h a k ( N a s i r - u d din)
that
his
actual
heroic deed is far more i m p o r t a n t a n d
reliable a proof t h a n any written record.

try
to
S i m i l a r l y , we s h a l l
g i v e h e r e t h e a c c o u n t o f t h e H i n d u H e r o , H e m o o , as
f a r as w e c a n d o so w i t h t h e s a m e u n a s s a i l a b l e l o g i c .
937.
It
is t o
be
noted
t h a t e v e n w h i l e he a s p i r e d t o
f o r m a H i n d u E m p i r e , he r e c e i v e d h e l p f r o m
sirdars
who had
fallen
foul
many
Afghan
o f the M o g h a l M u s l i m s * ' a n d
especially of the B a b a r f a c t i o n .
938.
It
is
obvious
that
the life
and
career
of
the
378
SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN
earlier H i n d u E m p e r o r , Shree
din), must have
Hemoo
as
s e r v e d as a n
Dharmarakshak
ideal to
fflSTORy
(Nasir-ud-
be f o l l o w e d
before
regards the original i n s p i r a t i o n to f o u n d a H i n d u
e m p i r e a n d t h e f o r m a t i o n o f a d e t a i l e d scheme o f h i s w a r
independence
was
concerned.
w h i c h sought to overthrow
Hindu
of
A n u n d y i n g fire o f f r e e d o m
the
Muslim rule
and
found
E m p i r e i n its stead h a d once i n s p i r e d Shree D h a r m a
rakshak
(Nasir-ud-din)
unsuccessful
military
R a j p u t warriors to
to
bring
about
coup, spurred
Rana
cross s w o r d s , a l t h o u g h
glorious
yet
Sang and other

not successfully,
w i t h B a b a r at K a n v a h a n d at hundreds of places earlier a n d

later, had stimulated millions of H i n d u men
undergo
and
women
to
a l l e x t r e m e t i e s o f f o r t u n e s , t o fight h o r r i b l e b a t t l e s
o r t o i m m o l a t e t h e i r l i v e s t o save t h e i r
religion.
The
same
b l a z i n g fire o f f r e e d o m g l o w e d c l e a r a n d b r i g h t i n t h e H i n d u
heart of H e m o o , the ambitious H i n d u leader.
938-A.
A s h a s b e e n s a i d a b o v e he s e c r e t l y p r e p a r e d for-
a decisive battle, organized

the
Moghals and
Delhi^'.
the
the
Hindu
M u s l i m dissentients
army
and
h i m w h e n he w a s t h e C h i e f M i n i s t e r
other
politicians and
opposition worth
d r e a d e d i n f l u e n c e as
chief
marched
against
A l l t h e H i n d u - M u s l i m officers a t D e l h i h a d
under
no
against
the
the
Hindus
name,
a Vazir.
capital of Moghal
(Vazir).
i n general
surrendering
served
There,,
offered h i m
to
his once
H i s conquest of D e l h i ,
the
empire, caused a great c o m m o t i o n
everywhere.
939.
H e m o o was
born a
staunch H i n d u .
D u r i n g the
S u l t a n ' s r e g i m e he rose t o p o l i t i c a l e m i n e n c e b y sheer d i n t o f

his m e r i t w i t h o u t the slightest slur on his H i n d u
individua
l i t y . I n t h e e n d , a s s u m i n g r e s p o n s i b i l i t y as t h e w e a k S u l t a n ' s
V a z i r , he b e g a n t o c o n t r o l t h e w h o l e i m p e r i a l a d m i n i s t r a t i o n , ,
and consolidate power into his own hands.
openly
Hindu
hoisted the
imperial
standard
A n d n o w he h a d
of H i n d u i s m ! boosted
power t r a m p l i n g d o w n the
up
whole of
a.
the
M u s l i m S u l t a n a t e I Q u i t e n a t u r a l l y the whole of the M u s l i m

w o r l d was r o c k e d to the b o t t o m w i t h the cry t h a t I s l a m was.
doomed and t h a t kafiirs
flourished
379
6TH GLORIOUS EPOCH
940.
I m m e d i a t e l y after
ascended
the
the
capturing
imperial throne
adequate
pomp
Vikramaditya
for
and
Delhi
glory and
himself**.
assumed
Then
after
i n t r o d u c i n g efiicient management o f the

he
started
new
he h a d w o n
conquests.
fifteen
to
publicly
the
title
stabilizing
affairs
of his
of
and
state
F o r m e r l y as t h e S u l t a n ' s V a z i r
sixteen
battles
crushing
r e v o l t s o f t h e M u s l i m a n d o t h e r chieftains**.
a
he
as a H i n d u e m p e r o r w i t h a l l
down
the
A s s u c h he h a d
g r e a t s e l f - c o n f i d e n c e i n h i s a b i l i t i e s as r e g a r d s t h e efficient
c o n d u c t o f w a r w a s c o n c e r n e d . A t t h e first s t r o k e he s t o r m e d
a n d seized the second great M o g h a l fort o f Agra**, w h i c h was
c o n s i d e r e d t o be i m p r e g n a b l e , a n d t h e c i t y a r o u n d i t .
941.
A t this time the future
emperor,
mere l a d of t h i r t e e n or fourteen years.

khan,
was
his
administration.
resolved
right
guardian
and
the
A k b a r , was
H i s Vazir, Bahiramde
facto
head
of
his
O n h e a r i n g t h e n e w s o f H e m o o , he a t
once
to crush d o w n this b o l d r i s i n g o f the H i n d u s .
But
from
Rajputana
to
the
Deccan
numerous
Hindu-
M u s l i m states, b o t h b i g a n d small, h a d risen i n r e v o l t against

this newly formed M o g h a l empire.
sirdars
keep young A k b a r
Bahiramkhan
at
firmly
Kabul
i n safety.
Muslim
Bahiramkhan
marched
army, and
But
the
discreet
asserted t h a t H e m o o ' s r i s i n g i n the name
o f a H i n d u e m p i r e h a d t o be p u t
ful
Hence the other
a d v i s e d B a h i r a m k h a n t o p u t these d o w n first a n d t o
instead
down
firmly.
on H e m o o at the
Accordingly
head of a
power
of sending y o u n g A k b a r to K a b u l he
t o o k h i m along to the battle-field. T h e armies of B a h i r a m k h a n

a n d H e m o o met near P a n i p a t . V i k r a m a d i t y a H e m o o ' s w a r r i o r s
f o u g h t w i t h e x c e p t i o n a l b r a v e r y a n d s k i l l . I t seemed f o r a t i m e
t h a t H e m o o h a d w o n t h e b a t t l e , b u t as i l l - l u c k w o u l d h a v e i t ,
i n t h e v e r y h o u r o f g l o r y V i k r a m a d i t y a H e m o o was s t r u c k i n
t h e eye b y a s t r a y arrow*^, f r o m t h e
and
he
havoc
fell
in
army
of Bahiramkhan
from his elephant unconscious !
the
Hindu
ranks
T h i s created
o f H e m o o , while the
Muslim
s o l d i e r s i n B a h i r a m k h a n ' s a r m y b e i n g q u i t e m e r c e n a r y were i n
a w a y let loose.
made
this
With
determined
attack
Bahiramkhan
confusion worse confounded a n d vanquishing the
380
leaderless H i n d n army, captured H e m o o alive'^.
Taking him
to y o u n g emperor A k b a r B a h i r a m k h a n requested the latter to

behead H e m o o w i t h h i s o w n r o y a l h a n d s .
could n o t
B u t young Akbar
b r i n g himself up to do such a cruel deed.
So the
enraged B a h i r a m k h a n himself _ unsheathed his sword a n d cut

off H e m o o ' s h e a d ' * .
942.
This martyrdom that
V i k r a m a d i t y a H e m o o cour
t e d w a s as o b v i o u s l y ( m a n i f e s t l y ) d o n e i n t h e cause o f H i n d u
l e l i g i o n , and the
greater g l o r y o f the
H i n d u w e l f a r e as a n y o t h e r .
so !
and
this hero,
who
un
is n o t so r e m e m b e r e d a m o n g s t t h e v e r y f e w s o -
called m a r t y r s and warriors i n the

it
nation
The H i n d u nation must always
b o w d o w n its head i n a l l reverence to

fortunately
Hindu
Hindu
world.
Well,
be
B u t e v e n i f t h e m i l l i o n s o f these s e l f - d e c e i v e d a n d
ungrateful H i n d u s have forgotten h i m , the
Hindu
n a t i o n as
a whole must always remember t h a t the u n d y i n g H i n d u a s p i

ration
t o free
itself which
was
kept
through a succession o f generations

gether
and
which
and
ultimately rent to
imperial power, planting on its
dead
continually
ablaze
over centuries
pieces
remains
the
the
glorious
banner of a n I n d i ^ - w i d e H i n d u empire, was fed on the

forgotten
martyrdom,
and
t h e s a c r i f i c i a l offerings
lives o n the altar o f war, of the numerous
to
Muslim
now
of their
b r a v e heroes
like
H e m o o , w h o were fatwff^ "l^fate^: ( a m b i t i o u s o f b e i n g t h e l o r d s

of Delhi).
943.
to
the
H e r e i t s e l f m a y we offer
our reverential
tributes
glorious m e m o r y of V i k r a m a d i t y a H e m o o , the great J
a n d proceed further !
THE VALIANT QUEEN DURGAWATI

944.
Delhi;
B a h i r a m k h a n , thereafter, took A k b a r straight
later
they
two
together reduced a l l the rebels
to
upto
Gwalior ( G w a l h e r ) . B u t t h e y s o o n f e l l o u t a n d A k b a r a s s u m e d
supreme
was
authority, whereupon
defeated'*.
Even
then
B a h i r a m k h a n rebelled,
Akbar
r i g h t , but sent h i m a w a y to M a k k a .
did
not k i l l
but
h i m out
B a h i r a m k h a n , however,
f e l l a p r e y to a revengeful enemy of his of the earlier days'^.
381
945.
In A . D .
1564 t h e
independent
Rajput
Gondwana, named Veer N a r a y a n , was attacked

K i n g Veer N a r a y a n was a minor.
well-equipped
imperial
army
such a tough resistance that for a

astounded.
in
Akbar'*.
Y e t his mother, the d o w a
ger Queen D u r g a w a t i , d e c i d e d not to surrender

the
King
by
of
but
Akbar,
while the
to
and
fight
offered
invaders
were
She b r a v e l y defended the cause o f H i n d u i s m t i l l
she w a s o v e r w h e l m e d b y t h e v a s t l y s u p e r i o r n u m b e r s
M u s l i m emperor.
B u t d i d she sue f o r p e a c e
and
of
lay
the
down
a r m s ? D i d she a s k f o r t h e i m p e r i a l c l e m e n c y as f o r a p o w e r
less
woman ?
O r , d i d she
send a
'Rakhi'
to
Akbar
a b j e c t l y r e q u e s t h i m t o t r e a t h e r as a s i s t e r a n d
t o h e r as d i d some o t h e r R a j p u t l a d i e s off a n d o n ?
at a l l !
and
show mercy
N o , not
K n o w i n g f u l l w e l l f r o m h u n d r e d s o f s u c h cases h o w
these M u s l i m w o l v e s i l l - t r e a t e d a n d molested the r o y a l H i n d u

ladies who
fell
captives
i n their
hands.
s t a u n c h l y refused to do a n y t h i n g o f the
contrary,
offered
her
Rani
kind.
Durgawati
She,
on
the
body, along w i t h m a n y o t h e r ladies o f
t h e c o u r t , t o t h e ' s a c r e d ' fire o f t h e
battle.
She
left
strict
orders to her a t t e n d a n t to b u r n her dead b o d y a n d n o t to l e t

the
M u s l i m infidels t o u c h i t " .
E v e n after
V e e r N a r a y a n c o n t i n u e d t o fight w i t h t h e
resistance
forces
was
put
and in A . D .
down
by
the
her death R a j a
Muslims,
but
his
vastly superior Muslim,
1562 h i s s m a l l s t a t e
of Gondwana
was
annexed to the M o g h a l e m p i r e " .

946.
A k b a r t h e n began to entice the softer
ones o f
R a j p u t rulers, who had been disgusted w i t h incessant
the
warfare
w i t h the M u s l i m s over generations together, w i t h v e r y a l l u r

ing promises of honourable
Hindus.
rulers
and
friendly treatment
B u t o n seeing t h a t , even w h e n these
were
prone
to
accept
Akbar's
to
the
docile R a j p u t
terms,
they
often
h e s i t a t e d a n d f o u g h t s h y o f d o i n g so i n t h e face o f t h e
high
sense o f h o n o u r a n d p r i d e i n t h e i r r e l i g i o u s a n d r a c i a l p u r i t y
w h i c h made the belligerent R a n a
of Chitod
staunchly
turn
d o w n a l l overtures of peace from the M o g h a l E m p e r o r , A k b a r

decided to subdue the f o r t
of Chitod
l a i d siege to i t i n A . D . 1 5 6 7 " .
first
and
accordingly
The R a n a of Chitod
at
that
382
time
was
U d a y Singh, who h a d not even a s m a l l
of the dauntless v a l o u r o f his celebrated father,

who had
earlier fought w i t h B a b a r .
who was at
fled
to e x t r a o r d i n a r y
valour*".
a w a y t o t h e forest, t h e g r e a t
Chitod l i k e J a y m a l l a , P a t t a
with
B u t t h e one
the
Moghals".
and
courtesan
Rajput
Even
when
L a t e r when J a y m a l l a and
was
to
flight
P a t t a were
absolutely certain,
H i n d u s of C h i t o d instead of becoming dispirited
a n d d i s - h e a r t e n e d were t o u c h e d t o t h e q u i c k a n d
to the
Uday
feudatory lords of
others continued
k i l l e d on the battle-field a n d defeat

the
Sang,
that time wielding real power i n Chitod inspired
the R a j p u t s
Singh
percentage
Rana
extreme.
A l l the
soldiers desperately
infuriated
entered
the
battle-field a n d w i t h the w a r - c r y ' H a r , H a r M a h a d e v ' h e a p e d

u p m o u n d s o f the m a s s a c r e d M u s l i m w a r r i o r s .
B u t ultimate
ly when the R a j p u t s themselves
killed
were
almost
b a t t l e , a l l t h e R a j p u t l a d i e s o f C h i t o d set a b l a z e t h e
which
was
kept
ready for
from the ramparts of the

glorious
tradition, with
fort
brave
and leapt
according to
small
the acclamations i n praise

These
the purpose
their
was
the
b i g fire
therein
age-long
c h i l d r e n at t h e i r breasts a n d
of their
religion
on their
lips.
l a d i e s r e d u c e d t h e m s e l v e s to ashes b u t d i d n o t
a l l o w t h e h a t e f u l M u s l i m - t o u c h t o defile t h e i r
This
in
the
third
great
pure
bodies !
self-immolation b y the ladies o f
Chitod**.
947.
I t w a s t h e same h e a r t l e s s
A k b a r who caused s u c h
a great havoc amongst the H i n d u s , but

H i n d u historians of today
w h o m the
spineless
call the most l i b e r a l of monarchs;
t h e one, t h e y s a y , w h o y e a r n e d t o b r i n g a b o u t a m i t y b e t w e e n ,
a n d u n i t y of, t h e H i n d u s a n d t h e M u s l i m s ; t h e
o p i n i o n , w h o t r e a t e d t h e H i n d u s far
any
Muslim
r u l e r before
more
one, i n t h e i r
honourably
than
or after h i m ; w h o was, a c c o r d i n g
to t h e m , a v e r i t a b l e R a j a R a m c h a n d r a a m o n g s t t h e M u s l i m s !
948.
B u t l e t i t a l s o be r e m e m b e r e d t h a t , as i f n o t
con
t e n t t h i s b l o o d - c u r d l i n g sacrifice o f m e n , w o m e n a n d c h i l d r e n
of C h i t o d , A k b a r entered the
put
blood-stained
city of
Chitod,
to s w o r d e v e r y one o f the b e w a i l i n g H i n d u c i t i z e n s t h a t
r e m a i n e d there**and m a r k w e l l I he m a d e n o e x c e p t i o n
for
Sxia d L O R i d u s
the H i n d u
383
EPOCH
women.
Thirty
thousand H i n d u s lost their lives
i n t h i s one b a t t l e o f C h i t o d .
E v e n t u a l l y i t seems t h e s t o r e s
a n d o t h e r i n a n i m a t e objects, o f C h i t o d
deadly
enemies o f the
Muslims
hence t h i s d e v i l i s h d e s t r o y e r
as
appeared
the
to
him
H i n d u s there,
A k b a r went
on pulling
as
and
down
t h e H i n d u temples, p r a y e r halls, palaces, houseseverything

t h a t came his w a y a n d reduced t h e m a l l to
a n d ashes**.
of
rubble
T h e temple of the p r e s i d i n g Goddess o f C h i t o d
likewise was rased to the ground,

and
heaps
a l l the
courtyard
being
the
idol
o f the
Goddess
completely destroyed.
The
b e a t i n g d r u m s , t h e fifes, t h e l a m p s , j e w e l l e r y a n d o r n a m e n t s ,
d o o r frames a n d every sort o f v a l u a b l e or grand
H i n d u interest were sent a w a y to A g r a .
ing his
fiendish
destruction
fanaticism a
little
articles of
O n l y after q u e n c h
with
such
an
inhuman
o f the H i n d u capital o f Chitod d i d this
Muslim
E m p e r o r A k b a r r e t u r n to D e l h i c a l l i n g h i m s e l f ' G a z i ' for this

virtuous and pious act of his.
949.
ing
O n t h e o t h e r h a n d , U d a y S i n g h , w h o was
i n the forest for
destruction of his
wander
four years unable to avenge the b r u t a l
k i n g d o m a n d the c a p i t a l city of
Chitod,
d i e d o f g r i e f i n A . D . 1572*'.
RANA PRATAP SINGH, T H E JEWEL AMONG

T H E HINDUS
950.
U d a y S i n g h ' s son, R a n a P r a t a p S i n g h , i m m e d i a t e l y
ascended the non-existent, imaginary throne o f C h i t o d ! B u t ,

as he w a s offered t h e t r u l y g r e a t t h r o n e i n t h e
the staunch
Rajputs
and
emblem of their invincible

Pratap
Singh
shone w i t h
enthroned kings.
Rana,
who
would
as
he
was
courage a n d
more
hearts
considered
dazzling
of a l l
the
valour, this
glory
than
H e t u r n e d o u t t o be t h e one s u c h
very
Rana
many
Rajput
never, under a n y oddseven at the p e r i l
o f h i s l i f e l e a v e t h e t r a d i t i o n a l h i g h sense o f h o n o u r o f t h e
Rajputs.
Instead o f seeking the h u m i l i a t i n g friendship w i t h
A k b a r a n d t h e m o m e n t s o f peace a n d ease t h a t i t w o u l d h a v e
offered he p r e f e r r e d t o be t h e d i r e s t e n e m y o f t h e m o s t p o w e r
ful of M u s l i m E m p e r o r s , regardless of u n t o l d miseries
and
384
SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY:,
calamities
that
such
c o n s i d e r e d i t t o be
him.
,He^
the h a l l - m a r k o f true H i n d u i s m a n d
an
enmity
devolved
on
true-
H i n d u k i n g s h i p t o d o so ?
951.
A s C h i t o d w a s i n t h e h a n d s o f t h e M u s l i m s he k e p t ,
his capital moving with
him through
villages and
towns,,
i n those perilous times, a n d g r a d u a l l y rescued a large p o r t i o n

of his lost kingdom*'.
desperate
naught.
but
H e also
devoted
formed
followers who
staunch
held
their
army
of
lives
at
I t is a p i t y t h a t we c a n n o t d e s c r i b e h i s t h r i l l i n g ,
e x p l o i t s a n d p i t c h e d b a t t l e s h e r e f o r w a n t o f space.
952.
I n t h e e n d h i s i n f l u e n c e g r e w so p o w e r f u l
a n d sO'
widespread t h a t A k b a r h i m s e l f h a d to send his i m p e r i a l a r m y

to subdue h i m .
S h a m e f u l as i t i s . R a j a M a n s i n g h o f J a y p u r
who h a d surrendered h i m s e l f to A k b a r a n d
the R a j p u t
vert Mahabatkhan committed an unpatriotic

Prince
Salim's army
marching
act
con
of joining
against R a n a P r a t a p at the
E m p e r o r ' s orders*'. A n d a t t h i s t i m e i t w a s t h a t t h e c e l e b r a
t e d battle o f H a l d i g h a t was fought.
I n the heat
of
fighting
R a n a P r a t a p rode his horse s t r a i g h t at the elephant o f P r i n c e

S a l i m a n d t h a t u n r i v a l l e d horse, C h e t a k , w i t h o u t the slightest
hesitation,
elephant
made
straight
at
and planted his front
the
trunk
feet o n
it.
o f the
With
Prince's,
lightning
speed R a n a P r a t a p ' s spear w h i z z e d past P r i n c e S a l i m ' s t h r o a t

so d r e a d f u l l y as t o s t u n t h e l a t t e r f o r a m o m e n t .
that his dart missed the m a r k
equal
speed
and
Rana
Pratap
B u t seeing
retreated
with
g o t m i x e d u p w i t h the a r m y t h e v e r y n e x t ,
m o m e n t , a n d w a s n o t t o be s i n g l e d out**.
953.
S o o n he r e t r e a t e d f r o m t h i s u n d e c i d e d b a t t l e w i t h
thousands o f dare-devils for his f a i t h f u l followers, who were

s w o r n t o h i s cause a n d c a p t i v a t e d b y h i s v a l o u r
and
carried
the swift guerrilla warfare throughout M e w a d d e s t r o y i n g the

Muslims and
freeing
capital
of Chitod.
city
the
whole of Mewad
except
I n the e n d R a n a P r a t a p
his m o v i n g c a p i t a l at U d e p u r , w h i c h never t i l l
to Akbar.
for
the-
stabilized,
the
end
fell
T h e l a t t e r d r o p p e d peace-feelers, b u t R a n a P r a t a p .
n e v e r p a i d a n y h e e d to t h e m .
chivalrous and
romantic
H i s r e g i m e i s so
adventures,
deeds
of
replete w i t h
exceptional
385
v a l o u r d o n e b y c o m m o n f o l k s , as t h o s e b y t h e g r e a t w a r r i o r s
and the
Rana
himself,
that
our young
generation
should
d e l v e d e e p i n t o t h e m a n d l e a r n t h e m b y r o t e as r e v e r e n t i a l l y
as t h e y w o u l d t h e s t o r i e s f r o m
Ramayan
and
F o r t u n a t e l y the r o m a n t i c Rassos o f R a j p u t
date
o f the
great
poet
Mahabharat.
Bhats upto
B h o o s h a n are s t i l l a v a i l a b l e , w h i c h
s h o u l d r e a l l y be a p p o i n t e d i n the s e c o n d a r y s c h o o l s as
pulsory
text-books.
the
But
alas ! i n this
critical
s u r v e y o f o u r s t h e r e is n o p l a c e f o r c i t i n g a n y
com
historical
passages f r o m
them.
954-955.
NOT n o w i n t h e f a d i n g l i g h t o f m y l a s t
days
is a n y t i m e
left f o r t h e m !
T h i s R a n a P r a t a p S i n g h , a g r e a t o r n a m e n t t o the H i n d u
society, died in A . D . 1581".
THE RISE OF T H E SIKHS IN THE PUNJAB

A NEW AWAKENING OF T H E
HINDU MIGHT
956.
A s a i n t l y person, b y name G u r u N a n a k ,
n e w r e l i g i o u s sect i n t h e P u n j a b b y t h e
century,
the
was
group calling themselves
disciples of G u r u
Nanak.]
not a sanyasia reclusebut
bring up.
service
H e preached t h a t the
fifteenth
themselves
Shikh [Sikh
Shree
started a
o f the
followers o f w h i c h soon organized
into a homogeneous
îzjBOffjie
end
Guru
Nanak
man with a family to
worship
o f God and
of h u m a n i t y was possible through devotion.
the
'Every
m a n c a n f o l l o w t h i s p a t h o f d e v o t i o n !' he asserted*^.
956-A.
At
that
time
not
throughout the whole o f I n d i a
only
the
i n the
Muslims
Punjab
had
but
waged
t o t a l w a r against H i n d u i s m a n d resounded the whole c o u n t r y

w i t h t h e c l a s h o f s w o r d s , t w a n g o f the a r r o w s a n d
of
and
drums.
But
the H i n d u
throughout
populace
the
beat
the whole o f I n d i a H i n d u rulers

had
been
bravely
resisting
the
M u s l i m aggression on every battlefield.
A l l a u d d i n ' s almost
completed India-wide conquest a n d
consequent
the
Muslim
empire was p r e c i p i t a t e l y b r o k e n i n t o numerous fragments a n d
386
SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS O F INDIAN H I S T O R Y
free a n d s t r o n g H i n d u S t a t e s l i k e t h e V i j a y n a g a r e m p i r e
a l r e a d y been e s t a b l i s h e d .
the H i n d u kings w i t h
had
In Eajputana and Gondwana, too,
their
d a r i n g armies
had
frequently
B u t i n the P u n j a b alone there was
left
no
w o r s t e d t h e M u s l i m forces !
957.
Hindu
s t r o n g enough to challenge the M u s l i m government.
A t such
a dark hour
SHREE
GURU
NANAK
began to preach i n the P u n j a b t h a t from the p o i n t of v i e w of

Ood
b o t h t h e H i n d u s a n d t h e M u s l i m s w e r e t h e same.
the
communities
could
attain
bliss through
Both
his p a t h
of
d e v o t i o n . B o t h t h e c o m m u n i t i e s were o n e c o m m o n f r a t e r n i t y .
I n h i s sect, he s a i d , he
between the t w o .
accord,
very
disciples.
d i d not
recognize a n y
Y e t w i t h a l l his p r e a c h i n g o f this c o m m o n
few
Muslims
A l l the
could
be f o u n d
others were H i n d u s .
h i m s e l f was a K h a t r i * * .
H e d i e d i n 1538.
sons
did not
of his
distinction
own they
amongst
A l t h o u g h he
follow his tenets.
i n s t a l l e d h i s d i s c i p l e A n g a d as t h e c h i e f p r i e s t after
This
sect
his
Shree G u r u N a n a k
had
So
he
himself.
o f Shree G u r u N a n a k , however, was at least u p t o
his d e a t h n o t h i n g more t h a n a mere d e v o t i o n a l g r o u p , a s i n g

ing
choir
of devotional
politically.
Still
songs
his grief
at
and
the
mattered
very
little
miserable plight of the
H i n d u s f o u n d echoes i n s o m e o f h i s w r i t i n g s . P o r e x a m p l e :
958.
^rf^r^rf ft srîr
rft^r
^
<T|^,
"TSTffy
^sfm
ii*'
T h e K s h a t r i y a s h a v e l e f t t h e i r r e l i g i o u s d u t i e s (of p r o t e c t i n g
the
land),
as
u n i v e r s e has
danger;
the
Muslims
taken on
itself
have
flourished.
The
one c o l o u r , a n d r e l i g i o n
whole
is i n
p e o p l e h a v e b e g u n t o w e a r b l u e g a r m e n t s a n d so t h e
T u r k s a n d P a t h a n s h a v e become r u l e r s .
959.
been
Many
other
very popular.
similar
lines ascribed
to
h i m have
L i k e a l l o t h e r H i n d u s a i n t s he a l s o h a s
condemned many b l i n d superstitions and foolish customs.

: 960.
(A.D.
A f t e r G u r u A n g a d the
t h i r d was
Guru
1574) a n d t h e f o u r t h G u r u w a s R a m d a s .
Amardas
I t is s a i d he
387
had an interview with Akbar,

have
bequeathed
large
and
tract
same land G u r u Ramdas dug out

a temple
<5uru
on its bank,
Ramdas
emperor
is s a i d
a beautiful
lake and built
w h i c h is n o w k n o w n as
in
A . D . 1681.
The
to
O n the
'Amritsar'.
Guru
was
A r j u n m a l i n whose t i m e s S i k h i s m grew r a p i d l y , for t h e y
now
had
died
the
o f l a n d t o him^*.
a central rendezvous at A m r i t s a r .
fifth
Moreover, the grow
i n g n e e d o f a r e l i g i o u s t e x t f o r t h i s g r o w i n g sect w a s s a t i s f i e d
by h i m b y collecting whatever
could
get
hold
sayings
of Guru
of a l o n g w i t h those o f other
Nanak
he
contemporary
saints a n d thereby creating an authorized religious b o o k
for
t h e S i k h s ! T h i s v e r y a u t h o r i z e d r e l i g i o u s t e x t - b o o k was c a l l e d
by h i m ' G u r u g r a n t h ' or 'Adigranth'^^.
I n i t are t o be
the
of the M a h a r a s h t r i a n
sayings
of Kabir
as
also
those
found
saint, N a m d e v . W h i l e the M a h a r a s h t r i a n saint, N a m d e v , was

on
p i l g r i m a g e o f the
d e v o t i o n (if^
and
spread
there.
influence
Punjab
his
his teaching o f the path of
' A b h a n g s ' (hymns)
had
wide
T h e s t r i k i n g s i m i l a r i t y between his
teachings a n d those of G u r u N a n a k p r o m p t e d the i n c l u s i o n of

some o f S a n t N a m d e v ' s M a r a t h i p o e m s i n t h i s ' G u r u g r a n t h ' ^ * .
T h i s G u r u g r a n t h is i n P r a k r u t w h i c h
Punjab
as
Punjabi.
It
was
not
is n o w
written
called
i n the
s c r i p t w h i c h was t h e n c a l l e d ' S h a s t r i L i p i ' as
it
in
the
Devnagri
was
mostly
employed b y the learned ' P a n d i t s for w r i t i n g about scientific

topics.
was
J u s t as f o r o r d i n a r y d a y - t o - d a y affairs ' M o d i '
employed i n Maharashtra
till very recently,
i n the Punjab at t h a t t i m e i n general correspondence
script
similarly
of
the
c o m m o n people a P r a k r u t script, was employed a n d i t served

for t h i s ' A d i g r a n t h ' . T h e s c r i p t was c o m m o n l y c a l l e d ' L u n d i m u n d i ' . B u t a f t e r t h e G u r u g r a n t h b a d been w r i t t e n i n i t
the
S i k h s b e g a n t o c a l l i t G u r u m u k h i ' ' as i t w a s a d o p t e d b y t h e i r
Gurus !
961.
W h e n J a h a n g i r became the emperor his eldest son,
K h u s h r u , rebelled
the
Sikh
Jahangir
Sikh
Guru
captured
history
a g a i n s t h i m , a n d fled t o t h e P u n j a b .
A r j u n d e v gave
h i m shelter,
the S i k h G u r u
Guru Arjun
was. t h e
and
first
the
s l e w him^^,
As
enraged
i n the
heroic m a r t y r who
388
laid
d o w n his l i f e
while
cause o f h i s r e l i g i o n .
fighting
w i t h the
Muslims i n
the:
I n t h e d a y s o f t h i s v e r y A r j u n d e v a:
s e p a r a t e o r g a n i z a t i o n w a s set a f o o t a n d a t r a d i t i o n o f c o m
p u l s o r y r e l i g i o u s t a x t o be p a i d t o t h e G u r u
w a s established**,
and i n order
that
by
Sikh
every S i k h
sect m i g h t grow*
powerful a m i l i t a r y front was also initiated*".

962.
The
violent
death
r a n k l e d i n the hearts o f the

hatred
for
the
Muslims.
of
Guru
Arjun
secretly
S i k h s g i v i n g rise to
Most
inveterate
of the S i k h i a n followers in.
t h o s e t i m e s , as a l s o l a t e r o n , w e r e H i n d u J a t s b y caste.
these H i n d u
and that
had
J a t s were
too,
the m a i n support
quite strong, the
o f the
Sikh
sect-
Punjabi H i n d u s i n general
affection for, a n d a feeling o f oneness w i t h , t h e m .
militant
grow
tendencies a n d the
amongst the
S i k h s a n d as a sect o f t h e
h a p p e n e d t o be s t a u n c h
Hindus, they
defenders o f H i n d u i s m
i n c r e a s i n g ferocity o f the
the Moghal government
The
m i l i t a r y organizations began t o
Muslim
against the
religious persecution.
began to
look upon
So.
t h a t sect as a,
t r o u b l e s o m e c e n t r e o f H i n d u resistance**.
963.
Soon the
refused t o
pay
captured and
son o f G u r u
taxes to
Arjun,
t h e emperor*^.
Guru Hargovind!
H e w a s , therefore^
i n t e r n e d i n p r i s o n for t w e l v e years**.
o n w h e n he w a s r e l e a s e d f r o m c a p t i v i t y h e
Later
rebelled against,
the then M o g h a l emperor, Shahjahan, who dispatched a s m a l l

detachment
to
crush this
B u t at S a n g r a m the
the
Muslim
Although
died
detachment
this
Punjab the
apparently
Sikhs fought
astounded
was
i n A . D . 1645** a n d
was
k i s h a n a n d Tej
Bahadur
But
exceptional and
it
is t h e
completely
a n d |ple.ased
Emperor did not

as t h e
meagre
w i t h such
mind
the
it.
succeeded
that-
vanquished**..
Hindus in
the
Guru Hargovindi
by Harrai,
high priests
glorious
opposition.
fierceness
Har-
o f the
Sikhs.
sacrifice o f T e J
B a h a d u r i n t h e cause o f r e l i g i o n t h a t h a s g i v e n d i g n i t y a n d ,
s p l e n d o u r t o the seat o f the h i g h priest o f the S i k h s .
963-A.
ever the
place
G u r u Tej B a h a d u r
atrocious
i n the
lived at A n a n d p u r .
When
conversions of the H i n d u s to I s l a m t o o k
Punjab,
Guru
Tej B a h a d u r ,
with
his
Sikh,
389
6TH GLORIOUS EPOCH

warriors, h a d often fought a n d opposed t h e m
fiercely**.
And
t h e n A u r a n g z e b , the veritable demon
i n human form, vowed
t o root out the whole H i n d u
Naturally, throughout
t h e whole of I n d i a
Aurangzeb
opt
H i n d u s , too, opposed h i m violently.
p a r t i c u l a r l y a i m e d at the t o p - r a n k i n g B r a h m i n s
of K a s h m i r * ' , a n d
not
the
world.
for
enforced o n t h e m the J i z i a t a x i f they d i d
conversion.
everywhere.
T h i s caused a
great
commotion
A t this time G u r u Tej B a h a d u r t o l d the H i n d u s
^boldly n o t t o
p a y a n y s u c h taxes**
and preached
that they
s h o u l d sacrifice t h e i r lives r a t h e r t h a n forsake t h e i r r e l i g i o n .

W h e n the H i n d u s began to give such
w a s aflame w i t h rage.
H e captured
b o l d replies Aurangzeb
G u r u Tej B a h a d u r
commanded h i m to court I s l a m o n p a i n of d e a t h .
Bahadur
defied
thereupon
staunchly
Aurangzeb, who
T h i s horrible tragedy
refused
t o be a M u s l i m
immediately had
him
beheaded**.
Along with
c a u g h t a n d t h e y a l l suffered
boldly
prominent
w i t h a b i g saw.
refusing
d i s c i p l e s a l s o were
horrible deaths
of a t r o c i t i e s a n d t o r m e n t s , b u t
emperor b y
and
t o o k place i n A . D . 1675.
Guru T e j B a h a d u r s e v e r a l o f his H i n d u
s o m e o f the
and
G u r u Tej
after a l l sorts
defied the t y r a n n i c a l M u s l i m
t o be
Muslims.
H i n d u s were
actually
A m o n g these m a r t y r s
The heads o f
cut
asunder
w a s B h a i Matidas,
whose f a m i l y was l o v i n g l y g i v e n the t i t l e
' B h a i ' b y the
<3rurus a n d i n t h i s v e r y f a m i l y was b o r n t h e l a t t e r d a y
patriot, B h a i Parmanand.
T h e son of this v e r y brave
Sikh
Hindu
Guru
was the holiest of the holies, the H i n d u n a t i o n a l hero, Shree

<3uru G o v i n d s i n g ' i !
THE HINDU NATIONAL HEROSHREE

GURU GOVINDSING
964.
T o Shree
Guru Govindsing
goes a l l t h e
credit of
m i l i t a r i z i n g S i k h i s m a n d t o c r e a t e o u t o f t h a t sect a m i l i t a n t
a n d invincible
the
organization w h i c h gave a strong impetus to
establishment
of
strong
and
independent
Hindu
government i n the P u n j a b at the time o f M a h a r a j a E a n j i t s i n g .

H e was called
T e n t h E m p e r o r ^ W f ' ^ b e c a u s e he was
t h e tenth guru f r o m Shree G u r u N a n a k , not o n l y b y the S i k h s
390
but
even
by a l l the
daring and thrilling

the above remark,
Punjabi Hindus.
From
innumerable
events i n his life, w h i c h w e l l i l l u s t r a t e

o n l y one
might
suflSce here][for w a n t o f
space f o r o t h e r s !
965.
A s i n e v i t a b l y happens i n the
religious organization Guru N a n a k ' s

be d i v i d e d
into many
sections
were a l l l i v i n g a H i n d u
a n d other
in
any
religious rites
way
itself
from
the
the sayings
N a m d e v a n d K a b i r were
G u r u N a n a k himself.
sub-sections,
but they
I n respect o f marriages-
and social
separated
'Gurugranth'
and
w a y of life.
case o f e v e r y b i g
disciples also came t o
customs
Hindu
society.
of H i n d u
incorporated
they were n o t
In
the
saints like Sant
along with
those o f
A n d from the beginning t i l l this day
t h a t ' A d i g r a n t h ' has a l w a y s b e e n r e a d

f o r a l l these s a y i n g s .
But a
with equal
son o f G u r u
reverence
Nanak
himself
h a d started a separate branch o f S i k h i s m .

965-A.
I n course
began to be
o f time w h e n the H i n d u s a n d S i k h s
atrociously persecuted
felt that an a r m e d
b y the
Muslims, it was
force o f t h e S i k h s f o r s e l f - p r o t e c t i o n w a s
absolutely necessary, and G u r u
G o v i n d s i n g began to d r e a m
of establishing an
k i n g d o m of the S i k h s ' * .
that
end
he
independent
wanted
band
To
of dare-devils of inviolable
l o y a l t y to their G u r u .
966.
of
a l l the
G u r u G o v i n d s i n g , therefore,
Sikhs,
Such
incidents
called a b i g assembly
i n his life
have
been
described a little later i n poetical compositions m u c h on the

same
l i n e s as
Puranas'*.
the
But
colourful
we s h a l l
descriptions
o f the
g i v e here o n l y t h e
Hindu
historically
relevant part of it.

967.
In
that
b i g assembly
Guru
volunteers who were prepared to even

i n the
defence
of their
whole lives i n the
religion and
Govindsing invited
lay down their lives
w i l l i n g to
a r m y , t a k e i t u p as t h e i r
he s a i d , he h a d t o b u i l d a
was a v e r y austere v o w .
spend their
profession,
s t a n d i n g a r m y o f the S i k h s ' ^ .
for,
It
O f the m a n y , who thus volunteered;
t h e G u r u h i m s e l f chose f o r t h e
first
t i m e o n l y the best
w h o w e r e e x p e c t e d t o be as s h a r p a n d as
five
u n b e n d i n g as s t e e h
Rights and usage


Identifier: m-s-001069-f5
391
T o i m b i b e t h i s p r i n c i p l e o n t h e i r m i n d s t h e first r e l i g i o u s r i t e
t h a t was performed was the
s p r i n k l i n g on their heads of the
h o l y w a t e r w h i c h w a s c h u r n e d b y a s h a r p s t e e l s w o r d as t h e
mantras
were
that they
chanted.
were
waist; they were

body.
T h e n i t was
always to have a
never
to cut
T h e y were a s k e d
enjoined
upon
sword fastened
them
to
their
the h a i r on a n y part o f t h e i r
ever to g i r d u p their loins, to w e a r
kaccha or langota loin-cloth, and to wear steel rings r o u n d

t h e i r w r i s t s as a m a r k o f t h e i r
stern m i l i t a r y vow.
A comb
w a s a l s o c o n s i d e r e d t o be a m u s t for e v e y S i k h . T h u s h a i r
Kesh)
comb
( ^n-^T^T K a n g h a ),
Kaocha), a steel ring
loin-cloth
(^î K a r a ) and a
b e c a m e t h e five i n s e p a r a b l e
marks
w e r e c a l l e d 'five k a k k a s ' * .
The military
specially chosen b y the

'Khalsa',
which
throughout
the
of every true Sikh,
become
an
whole of India.
and
w i n g of the S i k h s ,
G u r u has since then
has
(^=5gf-5fjTte
s w o r d ( gqpir K r i p a n )
been c a l l e d t h e
honourable
Khalsa
appellation
is o r i g i n a l l y a n
U r d u word meaning 'chosen'" !

968.
A s s o o n as t h i s
'Khalsa'
army
reached a desired
magnitude G u r u G o v i n d s i n g began to conquer smaller H i n d u M u s l i m States or to sack them.
Quite n a t u r a l l y the M o g h a l
Emperor, Aurangzeb, who h a d most

father, Tej B a h a d u r ,
a
detachment
Because
of
for
not
renouncing
his a r m y ' s
o f the actions
that
brutally murdered
capture
his
his religion, sent

Guru Govindsing.
were fought
w i t h the
Moghal
a r m y t h e G u r u e n c l o s e d h i m s e l f i n the f o r t o f A n a n d p u r , w h i c h
was i m m e d i a t e l y invested
by
the
Moghals'. A m o n g s t
the
s o l d i e r s fighting w i t h G u r u G o v i n d s i n g f r o m t h e f o r t were t w o
o f h i s sons
below
the courage of the

other
soldiers
While
these
unequal
fighting
age o f e i g h t e e n . I n o r d e r t o b o o s t u p
army the
out
two
battle
approbation
the
of the
sons
this
Guru
fort
to
were
being
strange
father
'Wah-wa !
Wah-wa
sent
fight
done
was
iô.
his two
sons
with
w i t h the M o g h a l s .
to
death
crying
At
i n this
words
night-fall
of
the
s t o p p e d as a m a t t e r o f c o u r s e a n d t h e r e m n a n t o f t h e
K h a l s a b a t t a l i o n entered the fort very stealthily. B u t of t h a t

K h a l s a (chosen) s o l d i e r s m a n y
h a d lost hope.
So t h e
Guru
=392
plainly told
tliem a l l t h a t those who
wanted
to save
their
lives should leave the K h a l s a a r m y and forsake h i m i m m e d i

ately.
H e , h o w e v e r , w a s d e t e r m i n e d t o fight o n f r o m i n s i d e
o r , i f necessary, out
chosen
(the
of the fort.
Khalsa) many
membership and deserted.Guru

dark and dismal night Guru
who remained of his K h a l s a
M o g h a l siege, a l o n g
with
Thereupon
Sikh
from the best
warriors
resigned
Govindsing^^.
their
Soon on that
G o v i n d s i n g bade a d i e u to those
army and
escaped
his wife a n d
two
through
the
sons, who were
u n d e r twelve*''.
969.
W h i l e after l e a v i n g t h e f o r t G u r u G o v i n d s i n g w a s
thus wandering
t h r o u g h t h e forest
lost t r a c k of his two tender

fell i n the
enemy h a n d s .
on that fateful night,
children^*, w h o
Those
wicked
he
unfortunately
monsters
gave
the
y o u n g k i d d i e s a n u l t i m a t u m " F o r s a k e H i n d u i s m a n d become
M u s l i m s , o r else w e w i l l k i l l y o u w i t h a l l s o r t s o f tortures** ! "
P r o m p t came the
r e p l y from the y o u n g mouths,
dauntlesslylion's
t o die for our
cubs
religion*^ ! "
their H i n d u
religion.
the
authorities
Muslim
as t h e y
were"We
They
Highly
had
thunderring
are
refused
prepared
to
forsake
enraged at this defiant r e p l y
pronouned
their
direst
sentence.
B u i l d i n g a w a l l r o u n d t h e m t o suffocate t h e t w o c h i l d r e n t o
d e a t h w a s t h e h o r r i b l e p u n i s h m e n t given**.
the two tender
Straight
c h i l d r e n a n d b r i c k u p o n b r i c k rose to
v e r y neck, w h e n they were a g a i n a s k e d ,
stood
their
" Y o u kafirs, don't
y o u f o r s a k e y o u r H i n d u r e l i g i o n even n o w ? " " N o , n o n e v e r ! "

came
were
the
smothered
shouting
voice !
A n d even
as t h e
slogans i n praise o f H i n d u i s m
they [could i n that
horrible position, the
last
two
as
kids
l o u d l y as
bricks
were
l a i d t o b u r y t h e m f o r ever*'.
970.
T h i s is t r u l y
a glorious incident
for the sake of H i n d u i s m

amongst
others
i n the
true h i s t o r i c a l fact but
t h a t has t o be
annals
of martyrdom
honourably
of H i n d u nation.
It
listed
is
is t o be f o u n d o n l y d e s c r i b e d i n t h e
poetical form.
971.
lad, by
K u m a r HaqiqatraiAt this
name
Kumar
very time
H a q i q a t r a i , happened
to
Hindu
draw
393
6TH GLORIOUS EPOCH
picture o f the H i n d u Goddess of L e a r n i n g , Saraswati, on his

slate for w o r s h i p p i n g i t .
B u t f o r t h i s v e r y a t r o c i o u s d e e d (!)
the M u s l i m
officers
there
sentenced
h i m to
be
converted
t o Islam**.
O n h i s r e f u s a l t o d o so he w a s t h r e a t e n e d w i t h a
h o r r i b l e d e a t h . W h e n he d e f i e d t h a t t h r e a t t o o , he w a s k i l l e d
forthwith**.
his
T h e H i n d u s of the Punjab even t o d a y
memory
every
year
as
religious
and
celebrate
auspicious
occasion*".
972.
The E n d
ble death o f his
of G u r u GovindsingAfter
two sons
Guru
the
horri
G o v i n d s i n g sent from
x i l e a c o n c i l i a t o r y l e t t e r t o A u r a n g z e b as a s t r a t e g i c
i n politics*^.
The
Emperor,
certain m u t u a l agreement
leave the P u n j a b .
i n g to
that two
Pathan
was
Guru
reply, and
after a
G o v i n d s i n g was a l l o w e d to
G u r u G o v i n d s i n g thereafter came wander
Maharashtra
b i m w h i l e he
too, sent a
his
move
and
settled at Nanded*^.
disciples of his
soundly
conspired
sleeping*'.
Here
and
i t was
attacked
The wounds
t h a t he
r e c e i v e d i n t h a t s t r u g g l e p r o v e d f a t a l a n d s o o n he d i e d .
973.
in
G u r u G o v i n d s i n g had passed his boyhood days, not
the P u n j a b but i n P a t n a i n Bihar**,
for reasons of safety.
A s s u c h he g r e w f o n d o f t h e B i h a r H i n d i l a n g u a g e , i n w h i c h ,
l a t e r o n , he b e c a m e w e l l - v e r s e d . H i s a u t o b i o g r a p h y
Natak'
is
mukhi'
Punjabi.
the
written
Goddess,
i n the
He
Bihari Hindi,
also
composed
'Chandika'.
He
on
it.
in
our
W e have
other
Khadgam).
heroic
symbolised the
Goddess ' C h a n d i k a ' h e r s e l f a n d h a s
'Vichitra
not i n the
written
'Guru-
poem
on
sword
as
hymnal
song
a l r e a d y c i t e d some o f its w a r l i k e passages
books
A s the
under
the
writings
G o v i n d s i n g , are i n H i n d i ,
caption
'Jay
Tegam'
(Jay
of this tenth S i k h G u r u , G u r u
a n d the
duties he had enjoined o n
t h e K h a l s a s e c t w e r e n o t so v e r y p a l a t a b l e t o t h e t r a d i t i o n a l
devotees o f G u r u
Nanak,
they
d i d not
find
a place i n the
^ A d i g r a n t h ' , w h e r e a s t h e s a y i n g s o f a l l the f o r m e r n i n e G u r u s
were i n c l u d e d i n i t .
S o t h e w r i t i n g s o f G u r u G o v i n d s i n g were
c o l l e c t e d | i n the s o - c a l l e d ' D a s h a m G r a n t h ' {^^^ jjsr) the t e n t h

1)ook.
974.
A n o t h e r f a c t w h i c h is i m p o r t a n t f r o m t h e p o i n t o f
394
v i e w o f t h e H i n d u s m u s t be m e n t i o n e d h e r e .
creation
o f the
Khalsa
sect
Because o f the
there have been t w o d i v i s i o n s
amongst the Sikhs : Sahajdhari
and Keshdhari.
dharis follow the path of G u r u N a n a k .
The Sahaj-
T h e y don't allow the
h a i r t o g r o w u n c u t , n o r are t h e y p a r t i c u l a r a b o u t f o l l o w i n g t h e
other
'kakkas'.
Thousands of such H i n d u S i k h s fall under
t h i s S a h a j d h a r i sect.
Shree
the
B u t i t m u s t be r e m e m b e r e d t h a t i t w a s
Govindsing who, b y giving them a m a r t i a l garb,
Sikhs into
virile
sub-Hindu
nation,
built
which
could
u l t i m a t e l y oust the M u s l i m r u l e from the P u n j a b at the p o i n t

of the sword.
975.
Shree Veer B a n d a B a i r a g i T h e
name which
can
n e v e r be o m i t t e d f r o m t h e l i s t o f t h e b r a v e m a r t y r s o f H i n d u
history
is t h a t
o f V e e r B a n d a B a i r a g i w h o f o r t h e first t i m e
avenged the wrongs done b y the M u s l i m s o n the H i n d u s

even
boldly
attacked
them.
and
H e was o r i g i n a l l y a V a i s h n a v
saint*^ k n o w n r o u n d a b o u t N a n d e d ,
where
he
happened
to
m e e t G u r u G o v i n d s i n g * ^ f r o m w h o m he g r a d u a l l y l e a r n t o f t h e
m i s e r a b l e p l i g h t o f the H i n d u s i n the P u n j a b , o f the
ing
harrow
calamities t h a t befell G u r u Govindsing's own f a m i l y and
o f t h e r e l e n t l e s s w a r he h i m s e l f h a d c a r r i e d o u t i n s p i t e o f a l l
odds.
He
was p a r t i c u l a r l y m u c h m o v e d t o h e a r t h e d e s p a i r
i n g c o m p l a i n t o f the G u r u t h a t there was n o b o d y left

Punjab
to
avenge
the
tragic
b l o o d began to b o i l a n d
he
deaths
once
again
arrows o f his former v o c a t i o n i n life.
took
the
bow
T a k i n g that note a n d vowing
upon the M u s l i m s
for t h e i n h u m a n
the
His.
and
G u r u Govindsing wrote
a note to a l l his former disciples to render Veer B a n d a

possible help.
in
o f h i s f o u r sons.
every
terrible revenge
atrocities
committed by
t h e m o n t h e H i n d u s , t h i s b r a v e H i n d u s o u l m a d e h i s w a y tothe Punjab*'.
976.
But
alas !
want
o f space
and
m y o w n o l d age
m a k e s i t i m p e r a t i v e t h a t w h a t e v e r i s w r i t t e n so f a r s h o u l d be
somehow rounded up.
i f not i n full, at least
wrought
amongst
the
E l s e I w o u l d certainly have described,

briefly
the
Muslims
havoc
o f the
Veer
Baba
Banda
Punjab, their grand
slaughter**, t h e m o s t a p p r o p r i a t e r e t a l i a t i o n o f t h e
molesta-
395
tion
o f the
H i n d u w o m e n , the c a p t u r e o f t h e s a m e S i r h i n d ,
where G u r u G o v i n d s i n g ' s two sons were b u r i e d

the
brick-walls, and
eventual
burning
behind
of the
Muslim
l o c a l i t y there'*, n o t t o s p e a k o f t h e a b j e c t p a r a d e o f
Muslim
men, women
the
alive
a n d children, barefooted,
i n the hot sun"", the
s a m e a t r o c i o u s t o r t u r e s o f t h e M u s l i m s as were v i s i t e d
the
H i n d u s for not
renouncing H i n d u i s m and
finally
p r o c l a m a t i o n o f a H i n d u State i n the whole o f the

We
have
already
shown
i n the
upon
the
Punjab^"!.
s i x t h chapter o f this book
h o w the M u s l i m c o m m u n i t y w a s p a n i c - s t r i c k e n
whenever
H i n d u s opened u p religious aggression o n the M u s l i m s .

Banda
also
Muslims
struck
terror
i n the
hearts
by his retaliatory aggression.

warfare
the
Punjabi
A t last the E m p e r o r
of D e l h i sent a b i g a r m y to the Punjab"^.

guerrilla
of
R e s o r t i n g to
jealous
of the
jealousy
the
B a b a B a n d a defeated i t at v a r i o u s p l a c e s .
B u t as i l l - l u c k w o u l d h a v e i t , t h e K h a l s a S i k h s b e g a n
Banda Bairagi
the
Baba
epithet
had
"Hindu
commander"
c h o s e n f o r himself^'*.
to
which
be
Baba
Ultimately that
grew to such a n extent t h a t the u n i t e d H i n d u a r m y
o f V e e r B a n d a b r o k e i n t o t w o f a c t i o n s , a n d t h e one c o n s i s t i n g
of
the K h a l s a S i k h s deserted h i m .
The K h a l s a Sikh faction
w a s b y i t s e l f n o t a b l e t o c o n q u e r the M u s l i m s .
M o g h a l a r m y grew stronger and i n a desperate action v a l i a n t

B a n d a B a i r a g i fell i n t o the M u s l i m hands w i t h his
and
close f o l l o w e r s " * .
f e a r t h a t V e e r B a n d a possessed some m a g i c p o w e r ,
higher
Muslim
of&cials,
too,
b o u n d h a n d a n d foot w i t h
Baba
would
feared
strong
locked in
scene
it
Banda,
was
his
and
the
t h a t e v e n w h e n he w a s
iron
fetters,
strong
army.
cage,
Veer B a n d a
S o he w a s
like a
w i t h m a n y other captive H i n d u warriors"".

Emperor ! !
son
transform h i m s e l f i n t o a cat a n d w o u l d escape
through the ranks o f a powerful

Delhi
only
The M u s l i m s were haunted b y a false
when
How
he
was
hellishly
brought
inhuman
o n l y son and his hundred
a n d the streams of blood that
flowed
not beheaded or k i l l e d straightaway.
sent
w i l d beast,
to
along
W h a t a horrible
i n the presence o f the

the
torture
of Veer
o r so H i n d u f o l l o w e r s ,
! !.
Veer B a n d a
was
H e was p i e r c e d scores
396
o f times w i t h red-hot i r o n bars and lumps

cut
out
every
t o r t u r e b e f o r e he d i e d " * ^ B u t t h e r e i s n o
this
of his
flesh
t i m e w i t h a v i e w t o m a k e h i m suffer
h a r r o w i n g scene h e r e .
But
every
H i n d u should rather read i t from the
scope
true
books
were
extreme
to
describe
and
grateful
written
by
the
by m e I
am
S i k h s and M u s l i m writers themselves.

977.
very
T h e H i s t o r y o f the Sikhs W r i t t e n
s a d t h a t I c a n n o t refer t h e r e a d e r t o t h e H i s t o r y o f t h e
Sikhs,
I h a d w r i t t e n years ago.
reason
be e x p l a i n e d h e r e .
It
is n e c e s s a r y
that
t h i c k o f the r e v o l u t i o n a r y a c t i v i t i e s , w h e n I h a p p e n e d
from
England
Madam
to
Kama.
the
R o u n d a b o u t t h e y e a r 1909 i n t h e
France,
During that
to
go
s t a y e d f o r a m o n t h o r so w i t h
short
period I
wrote
out
in
M a r a t h i the t h r i l l i n g h i s t o r y of the S i k h s " ' , r u n n i n g to a b o u t

t w o h u n d r e d p a g e s o r so, b a s e d o n t h e p r o v e n m a t e r i a l I
a t m y disposal at the t i m e . I h a d s t u d i e d almost a l l the
literature r i g h t f r o m the
first
had
Sikh
book i n S i k h literature, named
^Bhai B a l a k i Janamsakhi'the lifestory of G u r u N a n a k writ

ten b y his disciple ' B h a i B a l a ' t o the t e n t h b o o k D a s h a m g r a n t h o f the t e n t h G u r u G o v i n d s i n g i n t h e o r i g i n a l , n o t t o
s p e a k o f t h e H i s t o r i e s o f t h e S i k h s sby C u n n i n g h a m a n d o t h e r
E n g l i s h writers.
I had
upto the establishment

Ranjitsing
Sindhu
right
(Indus)
from
and
brought
the account
o f the S i k h s
of a new H i n d u k i n g d o m b y M a h a r a j a
the
much
river
S h a t a d r u (Sutlej) to
above
towards
Jammu
the
and
K a s h m i r b y u p r o o t i n g the M u s l i m power from the P u n j a b a n d

avenging the
defeats
t o d a y i t pains me to
must
of Jaypal
and Anangpal.
say t h a t the m a n u s c r i p t
have v e r y l i k e l y fallen into the E n g l i s h
destroyed.
But
even
of that book
hands
and
E l s e the person w i t h w h o m I h a d entrusted i t to
be t a k e n t o I n d i a for b e i n g p r i n t e d a n d p u b l i s h e d m u s t
have
d r o w n e d i t i n t o t h e sea f o r fear o f t h e s e a r c h b y t h e E n g l i s h
police somewhere on his w a y to I n d i a .
that
M a r a t h i b o o k o f m i n e has
Doubtless i t is that
b e e n l o s t before i t c o u l d be
publishedhas been detsroyed !

978.
poem"*
E v e n t h e n w h o e v e r has
m i n d should
read
my
composed i n the A n d a m a n s o n t h i s tragic, y e t i m p e -
397.
rishable and resplendent m a r t y r d o m of Shree
Veer
Banda,
w h i c h is a v a i l a b l e e v e n n o w .
979.
A c c o r d i n g to the belief prevalent among his d i s c i
ples, V e e r B a n d a ' s b o d y was t h r o w n away

the outskirts o f the c i t y under the
dead.
i n t o the debris o n
impression that
B u t w i t h h i s m a g i c poM-er a n d
t h a t h i s d i s c i p l e s m a d e h i m eat, V e e r
he
was
some m i r a c u l o u s h e r b
Banda
B a b a came
to
h i s senses a n d he w a s s e c r e t l y a n d i m m e d i a t e l y t a k e n t o t h e
Punjab"*.
and
F u r t h e r on an i n s t i t u t i o n grew
hundreds
this day under the name, ' B a n d a i ' .

of
Guru
up
i n his
name
of his S i k h followers have kept i t r u n n i n g to
Ramsingh
of
later
L i k e the k u k a followers
date these
'Bandais'
call
themselves H i n d u s .
980.
no
After the tragic death of Veer
armed
force
left
d h a r i s or a n y other S i k h or H i n d u sect.
was
disorganized and disgruntled.

fighting
there
was
E v e r y one o f
them
B u t o n the c o n t r a r y t h e
M u s l i m p o l i t i c a l power had begun to

t i m e i t was
Banda
either o f the K h a l s a s , B a n d a i s , S a h a j -
crumble
with Veer Banda.
down
by
the
Throughout the whole
of I n d i a , a new resurgent H i n d u powerthe M a r a t h a m i l i t a r y

and political aspirationwas dealing k n o c k - d o w n blows
the M o g h a l i m p e r i a l power and the latter existed
nally
from
Kandahar.
Delhi
to
the
Only
the
Punjab,
local
ruffians
Multan,
to.
only nomi
Kashmir
terrorized the
and
general
populace w i t h their bands of scoundrels !

981.
H o w the S i k h power grew thereafter
and
how
at
last i n the times o f M a h a r a j a R a n j i t s i n g i t spread t h r o u g h

out
the whole o f the P u n j a b a n d K a s h m i r o b l i t e r a t i n g every
vestige o f the M u s l i m rule a n d how
the
Hindu
empire came i n t o existencewe can o n l y just

For
independent
hint at
here !
a l l these e v e n t s f a l l o u t o f t h e p e r i o d u n d e r d i s c u s s i o n
here.
982.
H o w e v e r two or three statements about this p e r i o d
o f t h e P u n j a b i H i s t o r y c a n be m a d e
here b r i e f l y ,
and
it
is
n e c e s . i a r y t o d o so.
983.
The
first
successful a t t e m p t
M u s l i m r u l e i n the P u n j a b was made b y
to
the
overthrow
Marathas.
the
The
398
belief p r e v a l e n t i n the histories o f the S i k h s a n d i n the other

loosely w r i t t e n history books of I n d i a that the
the
Sikhs
ousted
M u s l i m r u l e f r o m t h e P u n j a b f o r t h e first t i m e is e r r o n e
ous.
E v e n when the S i k h s were at the height
they
could
Delhi.
not
conquer
the
of their
neighbouring Muslim capital,
I n b r i n g i n g t h i s t o l i g h t we d o n o t i n
t o disparage the Sikhs, b u t
glory
we d o
the least m e a n
certainly
want
to
stop
e v e r y a t t e m p t at b e l i t t l i n g the national g l o r y o f the M a r a t h a s ,

b y p o i n t i n g o u t false t h i n g s .
throwing
the
Muslim
N o doubt, the
rule, at
credit of
P u n j a b a n d establishing there an
independent
like that of Maharaja R a n j i t s i n g
goes p r i m a r i l y
organisation.
Hindu
doubt, t h a t the M a r a t h a v a l o u r which,

fluttered
Sikh
vestige
l u n g i n g , as
the v i c t o r i o u s a n d
State,
to our
B u t i t is e q u a l l y t r u e , b e y o n d a n y
from Poona,
over
least, i n t h e p r e c i n c t s o f t h e
it
resplendent
of
did,
flag
of
the H i n d u n a t i o n , to the S o u t h r i g h t up to T a n j a w a r (Tanjore)

and
to
the
north
to
the very banks of the S i n d h u (Indus)
a n d b e y o n d , fighting b a t t l e s after b a t t l e s
and
reducing
M u s l i m E m p e r o r of D e l h i to a n o m i n a l existencea
shreds and
patchescan
have
no
p a r a l l e l at
the
thing of
least
in
the
H i n d u h i s t o r y of that long p e r i o d o f seven centuries.

984.
T h e Independent H i n d u State o f N e p a l :
history books a n d the

almost
every
Indian
In our
school text-books of I n d i a n h i s t o r y
r e g i o n is m e n t i o n e d .
enough the state of N e p a l a n d
the
But
strangely
valiant H i n d u
Kingd om
t h e r e is n e v e r m e n t i o n e d o r i f a t a l l o n l y i n p a s s i n g o v e r t h e
c a m p a i g n s o f O c h t e r l o n e y a s i f N e p a l is i n n o w a y c o n n e c t e d
w i t h H i n d u I n d i a . B u t i n f a c t N e p a l is as m u c h a n i n d i v i s i b l e
part
of India
as
are M a h a r a s h t r a ,
the Punjab
or M a d r a s .
T h e s e r e g i o n s m i g h t h a v e been g o v e r n e d b y different r u l e r s a t
difi'erent t i m e s b u t t h e t e r m H i n d u N a t i o n is e q u a l l y a p p l i c a b l e
to a l l o f t h e m .
T h e rest o f the I n d i a n continent was subject
ed to aggressions b y A s i a n M u s l i m s a n d E u r o p e a n C h r i s t i a n s
d u r i n g the last nine or ten centuries a n d there were
wars.
B u t fortunately N e p a l was s i n g u l a r l y
constant
immune to
all
the p o l i t i c a l a n d religious aggressions. O n the whole, i n N e p a l

alone c o u l d H i n d u religion a n d H i n d u
culture
maintain
its
399
independence
foreigners.
unimpaired against
A s such Nepal
the
incursions of
t h e b e s t p a r t o f H i n d u I n d i a , a n d s h o u l d be g i v e n
of honour i n the h i s t o r y of our H i n d u N a t i o n !
of our thoughtlessness the result
is just
because N e p a l d i d n o t get l o s t i n the

nation
and
the
m u s t r e a l l y be c o n s i d e r e d t o be
the
But
palm
because
the reverse.
Only
mire o f foreign
domi
s l a v e r y a n d because i t k e p t i t s e l f a l o o f from
political upheavals
i n India, our
frivolous
history
the
books
m e n t i o n t h a t n a t i o n o n l y i n passing or never at a l l !
985.
I n order to rectify
this
spineless
perversion we started a movement
(dishonourable)
i n I n d i a as
soon
as
we
w e r e r e l e a s e d f r o m t h e A n d a m a n s i n 1924 i n r e s p e c t o f N e p a l ,
as p e o p l e w e l l k n o w .
A t t h a t v e r y t i m e we wrote a book on
t h e H i s t o r y o f N e p a l ese M o v e m e n t !
and
in
it
we
gave an
account
(^qicfV s t f ^ t s R l ^
o f the
N e p a l a n d its role i n the p r o t e c t i o n
brave
of
and maintenance of the
independence o f H i n d u religion and culture.

discourse on H i n d u h i s t o r y p a u c i t y
fel^fl?f)
history
B u t now i n this
o f space
prevents
any
s u c h d e t a i l e d a c c o u n t a n d t h e r e is n o n e e d f o r i t . I n t h e e a r l y
part
o f the tenth c e n t u r y a n d onwards N e p a l
by Newari Hindus^".
T h e r e a f t e r i t was
of the R a j p u t s who left
Rajputana
was governed
captured
because
by
of the
some
Muslim
a g g r e s s i o n t o s e e k f o r t u n e e l s e w h e r e . G r a d u a l l y these R a j p u t s
spread upto K a t h m a n d u w h i c h they made their capital.
strong
Hindu
government
there is the m o d e r n N e p a l " ^ .

here to a t t r a c t the a t t e n t i o n
importance
and to
the
The
w h i c h these R a j p u t s established
T h i s m u c h reference is enough
of
the
Indian Hindus
homogeneity
to
its
o f race o f N e p a l w i t h
ours.
986.
These Rajputs being strong worshippers
and
pro
t e c t o r s o f t h e C o w ( j i l < ^ ) e v e n t u a l l y c a m e t o be c a l l e d G o r k h a
b y caste"*.
986-A.
Although
it
refers t o t h e m o r e r e c e n t t i m e s w e
should l i k e to m a k e a special m e n t i o n o f the fact

the whole o f I n d i a
that
while
was b e i n g governed b y the E n g l i s h t h o u
sands of G o r k h a s (Gurkhas) h a d joined the E n g l i s h a r m y and,

i n b o t h the great
W o r l d W a r s , s h o w e d so m u c h p r o w e s s a n d
400
bravery and exceptional skill i n
fighting
that even
the
best
s o l d i e r s i n E n g l a n d , A m e r i c a a n d G e r m a n y , t o o , were a s t o u n
ded.
H e n c e t o d a y a G u r k h a s o l d i e r has p r o v e r b i a l l y come t o
mean an excellent warrior !

T H E LATTER HALF OF AKBAR'S
987.
It
has
LIFE
a l r e a d y been shown, i n P a r a g r a p h s
954 o f t h i s book, w h a t c r u e l t y a n d a t r o c i t y A k b a r
in
order
to
crush H i n d u i s m
t h o s e p a s s i n g references
946 t o
resortedjto
a n d the H i n d u rulers.
alone
are
t h a t he was as f a n a t i c a l a n d as
quite
fiercely
Even
sufBcient to
inimical to
prove
Hinduism
a n d t h e H i n d u n a t i o n as w a s e i t h e r A U a u d d i n o r A u r a n g z e b .
988.
our
European writers on Indian history slyly hint
and
H i n d u writers slavishly and thoughtlessly imitate them,
when they say

Muslim
that
fellows
Akbar
meaning
was
not
thereby
like
that
other
he
Moghal
did
not
H i n d u i s m a n d t h e H i n d u n a t i o n , t h a t he w a s j u s t
differentiated
ruled
and
or
hate
never
b e t w e e n t h e H i n d u s a n d t h e M u s l i m s , t h a t he
equitably and
grateful to h i m .
as
such
the
H i n d u s must
be
highly
T h i s eulogy o f A k b a r is u t t e r l y false.
H i n d u s , c a n either show respect, g r a t i t u d e a n d
We,
affection for
R a n a P r a t a p or for his dire enemy, A k b a r . H o w c a n we show

e q u a l affection a n d respect for b o t h o f t h e m ?
worship
H o w can
G o d a n d the d e v i l at the same t i m e ? H o w even can
we compare the f a n a t i c a l A k b a r who deprived the

ence
o f the
Hindu
kings like
yoke of slavery on their

royal
princesses
as
to their injury and
those,
who
demanded
the
Hindu
concubines i n order to a d d
attacked
with
his vast
armies
d e c l i n e d t o d o so, a n d c r u s h e d t h e m c o m p l e t e l y .
H o w can we compare h i m w i t h
valiant Hindu
leaders
those
like
of H i n d u
Nation,
thousands
Rana
D u r g a w a t i who l a i d d o w n their lives

t h e defence
indepen-
R a n a Pratap and thurst the
necks, who
queens a n d
insult
and
we
Pratap
on the
Hindu
of
martyrs
and
Rani
battlefields
States
and
in
Hindu
religion ?
989.
the
A n o t h e r i m p o r t a n t p o i n t w h i c h h a s so f a r
escaped
notice of many of our gullible and slavish H i n d n writers
401
is t h a t t o s a y t h a t A k b a r treated a l l h i s subjects e q u a l l y a n d '

sponsored
e q u a l i t y of status for the whole humanityas is
being taught i n schoolsis absolutely erroneous, a n d

result
of the
bad
portionately.
hesitated
habit
of extolling
F o r , being
to
crush
the
Moghal
down ruthlessly
a Hindu !
Emperor,
he
because
he
many
had
of them
extended
Afghan and Turkish

other
never'
Muslim
N o w a l l the M u s l i m s were not M o g h a l s .
m a t t e r o f fact
his
the
anyone w h o refused t o
b e a r t h e y o k e o f h i s s o v e r e i g n t y m i g h t he t h e n b e a
or
is
Muslims unpro-
hated
the
As a
Moghals bitterly
empire by d e s t r o y i n g the o l d
Sultanates.
It
means that
like
any
ambitious adventurer A k b a r fought for the sake of h i s
own Moghal glory not

against others also.
o n l y against
the
Hindus
alone
but
O b v i o u s l y enough he d i d not treat even
the Muslims equally. H e l i q u i d a t e d a n d annexed m a n y M u s

l i m k i n g d o m s . O n l y w i t h a v i e w to safeguarding the
of his empire d i d A k b a r i n his later
religious
taxes
campaigns
such
like
of mass
intention
the
Jizia
and
life
refrained from opening
conversion of H i n d u s .
of behaving
interests
repeal the revolting

There
was
no
equitably with H i n d u s and the
M u s l i m s b e h i n d t h i s p o l i c y , as is g e n e r a l l y
supposed"'.
On
t h e c o n t r a r y he k n e w q u i t e w e l l t h a t w h e n e v e r s u c h a t r o c i t i e s
were c o m m i t t e d o n t h e H i n d u s , i n t h e n a m e o f r e l i g i o n , b y t h e
former Sultans,
Sometimes
t h e y were followed w i t h disastrous
revolts.
even the whole Sultanates were consumed i n
conflagration
o f the
Hindu
wrath.
disastrous end for his empire
and
In
to
the
order to avoid this
establish
a d m i n i s t r a t i o n o f h i s o w n d i d he t r e a t a l l h i s subjects
tranquil
whether
t h e y w e r e H i n d u s o r M u s l i m s , j u s t l y so f a r as t h e i r i n d i v i d u a l
life
was
concerned a n d much more leniently and harmlessly
than
other emperors,
once
again
like
AUauddin
or
Aurangzeb.
But
l e t i t be r e m e m b e r e d t h a t i t w a s n o t because h e
believed i n the e q u a l i t y o f m a n or the e q u a l i t y of the H i n d u s

and
the
Muslims irrespective of their religion, certainly not
b e c a u s e he d i d n o t c o n s i d e r t h e H i n d u s as k a f i r s !
990.
O n c e he b e c a m e t h e a l l - p o w e r f u l a n d a b s o l u t e
mo
n a r c h i n t e m p o r a l affairs o f h i s e m p i r e , h i s a m b i t i o n g o a d e d h i m
SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN'HISTORY
402
on
to found
Jord
a new religion,
o f the
thought
t o be a n o t h e r
s p i r i t u a l life o f the
people !
Paigambar
and
T o t h a t e n d he
o f s t a r t i n g a n a b s o l u t e l y new r e l i g i o n q u i t e different
f r o m e i t h e r H i n d u i s m or I s l a m " * .
remembered
that
B u t here also i t m u s t
be
as h e k n e w i t w o u l d be d i s a s t r o u s t o force
i t cruelly on the people,
as h a d o t h e r
Muslim Sultans
done
e a r l i e r o r as A u r a n g z e b d i d i t l a t e r " ^ , A k b a r v e r y s l y l y t r i e d
to u n d e r m i n e H i n d u i s m t h r o u g h his D i n - e - l a h i ; for the C h i e f
Paigambarship
Akbar
o f t h i s r e l i g i o n w a s t o be c e d e d i n e v i t a b l y t o
himself.
* N a m a s k a r " , he
accredited
No
language,
wâs A r a b i c !
Hindu
could
h a d perforce to say
too, of this
greet
others
new
religion
lord
o f the
The
'Din-e-lahi
I t m a y , h o w e v e r , be n o t e d i n p a s s i n g t h a t t h i s
q u i x o t i c a m b i t i o n (idea) o f A k b a r o f b e c o m i n g
flattering
with
"Allah-o-Akbar !
human
race came to nought"*.
the
spiritual
F o r beside the
sycophants i n his court, none o f the H i n d u s o r
M u s l i m s a c c e p t e d i t as t h e i r c r e e d ; t h e s y c o p h a n t s
the
themselves
had n o t h i n g to do w i t h i t the moment A k b a r d i e d .

990-A.
H o w e v e r , of the m a n y great emperors t h a t l i v e d
a t the t i m e i n E u r o p e or A f r i c a or A s i a , A k b a r was the g r e a t e s t

in
respect
of his strategy, his w i e l d i n g o f the widest power,
bravery, founding of a vast empire, his patronage of learning

and
a r t s a n d crafts.
A l t h o u g h a c c o r d i n g t o some w r i t e r s he
was illiterate he patronized great authors a n d encouraged the

writing
of
famous
books !
This
comparative
h i s t o r y c a n c o n c e d e t o h i m , a n d we d o
him
as
great
as he r e a l l y w a s .
not
greatness
hesitate
to
B u t w i t h a l l t h a t greatness
he was, f r o m our H i n d u p o i n t o f view, foreign, b e l o n g i n g

another
call
to
r e l i g i o n a n d m e a n - m i n d e d a n d a s s u c h he s h o u l d be
decried b y us, H i n d u s !
CHAPTER X X I
COME T H E AVENGERS O F T H E ATROCIOUS

MUSLIMS' R U L E : T H E MARATHAS !
991.
I t is a c o m m o n belief that the w r i t i n g o f h i s t o r y
smust be a p r o s a i c a c c o u n t o f b a r e
f a c t s d e s c r i b i n g t h e m as
they have a c t u a l l y happened, a n d i t is m o s t l y right.

o u g h t t o be a m a r k e d
difference between the
s o m e t h i n g t h a t is p u r e l y i m a g i n a r y a n d p o e t i c a n d
t h i n g t h a t has a c t u a l l y happened.
There
descriptions of
T h e one can
of some
b e s t be w e l l
expressed i n a faithful a n d matter-of-fact w a y .

991-A.
Y e t merely to list out the correct dates and years
of h i s t o r i c a l events, to note the deaths a n d b i r t h s

individuals,
occurrence
a n d to
keep a record o f battles
of famines and
floods
of certain
fought
c a n n o t be
called
or the
history,
a l t h o u g h s u c h a b a r e r e c o r d o f these v a r i o u s e v e n t s
basis of h i s t o r y .
account.
It
may
a t b e s t be
called a chronological
B u t there is a b o r d e r - l a n d
and pure unalloyed poetry which
is the
between pure
history
can adequately and
effec
t i v e l y be e x p r e s s e d b y a fine b l e n d i n g o f h i s t o r y a n d p o e t r y .
W i t h o u t such a blending o f history a n d poetry descriptions
o f such events
can never
events h i s t o r y itself
events can never
be l i v i n g .
While
becomes p o e t r y .
describing such
Such occasions
be e f f e c t i v e l y d e s c r i b e d w i t h o u t
to mythological a n d romantic metaphors and

style.
S i m p l e events can
happen i n prose.
thing
that
splendid
and
exciting,
nature
demands
everything that
must
e m o t i o n a l a n d o r n a t e s t y l e , be
occurrence.
resorting
grand
poetic
be d e s c r i b e d as t r u t h f u l l y as t h e y
B u t human
is unique,
and
be
that
every
is stupendous
expressed
in
i t an event of a v e r y
and
highly
recent
S i m p l e d r y p r o s e w i l l n e v e r be a b l e t o s u s t a i n i t .
I t is these e x c i t i n g e v e n t s t h a t m a k e
:ter, g r o a n w i t h s o r r o w , d a n c e
a man roar with laugh-
w i t y joy or get w i l d w i t h rage
404
i n short exciting
poetry !
with
dazzling
figures
events make h i m speak
the language
I t m a y be p r o s e , b u t p o e t i c p r o s e ,
ornaments
of
simile,
of
often bedecked
metaphor
and
other
of s p e e c h , as i s t h e p r i n c e o f p r i n c e s a d o r n e d w i t h t h e
r e a l ones !
992.
ffi'?T?f^sn^5W
" H i s g r i e f at the
destruction
o f the b i r d
b y the h u n t e r
took the form of a four-lined versea

993.
It
is not
quatrain by the
testimony
very
first
enough
that
p o e t s h o u l d be
exciting sentiment which could
the very
first,
born of a highly
never be c o n v e y e d i n simple-
words.
994.
poetic
Precuation,
however,
must
be
taken
that
description of such exceptional yet exciting
should not pervert

history
should
the o r i g i n a l facts.
express
itself
the-
events
A well-authenticated
through
a l l this
emotional
display.
99d.
The period of Indian
history, which
w e are n o w
g o i n g t o d i s c u s s i n t h i s b o o k is f r o m t h e p o i n t o f v i e w o f t h e
H i n d u N a t i o n so g l o r i o u s , so
t h r i l l i n g , a n d so f u l l o f d a r i n g ,
events that the poetic style of w r i t i n g
alone c a n describe it.
adequately and i n a tuning manner.

996.
In
the
Muslim war which
eighth
had
entered i n the seventh.
Chapter
o f this book the
been going on for

B u t even
Hindu-
s i x centuries h a d
when such a long time of
b i t t e r warfare h a d elapsed a n d even w h e n the H i n d u N a t i o n

h a d been
s o r e l y p l a g u e d a n d p r o f u s e l y b l e d b y t h e ferocious,
religio-political aggressions of a l l the
Asian
Muslimsth&
A r a b s t h e A f g h a n s , t h e P a t h a n s , the T u r k s , t h e M o g h a l s y e t
even b y the b e g i n n i n g o f the seventeenth c e n t u r y the H i n d u
nation
had,
neither
i n the
north nor
i n the
completely vanquished ! N a y , i t was still

on the battlefield itself, a l t h o u g h
countless
the
wounds
aggressive
i t h a d so
might
steadily but surely
getting
fighting
on bravely
sorely smarting under the
far received.
of a l l the
s o u t h , been,
Asian
weaker and
O n the
Muslims
contrary
had
weaker after
been
their
405
'5TH GLORIOUS EPOCH
incessant warfare w i t h the
Hindus
r i g h t from the beginning
of t h e e i g h t h c e n t u r y t o t h e d e a t h o f A k b a r . W e h a v e a l r e a d y
s h o w n , i n P a r a g r a p h s 8 1 8 t o 857 o f t h i s b o o k i n t h e c h a p t e r
named " T h e B e g i n n i n g of the
Fall
h o w t h a t " b e g i n n i n g " -was m a d e

how the
g r o u n d was
o f the
Muslim
from the 14th
being prepared
Power",
century and
for the
establishment
of t h e v i c t o r i o u s H i n d u K i n g d o m s , l i k e t h a t o f V i j a y n a g a r .
997.
The
same resurgent s p i r i t
steadily every day
and ultimately
course o f o u r s t o r y h a s n o w
the H i n d u
nation
seems
reached,
to have
of the
b y the
extraordinarily
ever-growing
a
s i m i l a r need
M l e n c h h a s , she p e r f o r m e d ,
of bringing
forth
family which
could
Hindu
I n the o l d times
of extirpating
the
deity of
felt the dire necessity, to
illustrious H i n d u
' u l t i m a t e l y lead the
grew
which
the presiding
use t h e h i s t r o - m y t h o l o g i c a l p h r a s e o l o g y ,
an
Hindus
time
might
when that
the
Saka-Hun
throughout
deity
and
felt
other
according to C h a n d B h a t i n his
epic ' T h e S t o r y o f A g n i k u l a ' , a great sacrifice on M o u n t A b u

and brought
tunately
it
forth
was
four
not
v a l i a n t heroes to
Indian
Hindu
sufficient
meet
to
the exigency
we a r e t e l l i n g h e r e , t o e x t i r p a t e t h e
throughout
India.
blessed heroes was
whole
needed for
heroes.
bring
forth
B u t unfor
four
such
of the t i m e s , o f w h i c h
Muslim
generation
political
of such
power
divinely
such a stupendous task ! A s
s u c h t o use a g a i n t h e
metaphorical style of Chand B h a t , the
president deity of the
H i n d u nation
glanced a l l over I n d i a .
T h a t enraged d e i t y s p r i n k l e d her h o l y water on the
heights
of S a h y a d r i , t h i n k i n g , perhaps, that t h a t region alone was the

fittest
o n e f o r t h e final o v e r t h r o w o f t h e
M u s l i m power after
a millennial war w i t h i t . H o w could a small sacrificial pit at

Abu
be
equal
to
that
sudden t h e whole of the

the
fire
of war
and
A n d there arose a
warriors.
Each
resonant
whole
one
stupendous
w i t h the
class, a
lighted
general conflagration and
task !
A n d all of a
S a h y a d r i m o u n t a i n was aglow w i t h
his
beat o f the
drum.
whole generation of
i n d i v i d u a l torch
traversed the
brave
on
the
M'hole o f I n d i a w i t h
the war cry, ' H a r , H a r Mahadev* o n his lips to wipe out
the
406
M u s l i m p o l i t i c a l menace.
The n^me
o f t h i s n a t i o n a l r a c e ?
It is
' M A H A R A S H T R A BORN OF T H E TIMES OF SHIVAJI'
HINDU MAHARASHTRA ALONE
WITH T H E W H O L E MUSLIM
998.
FOUGHT
WORLD
A t t h i s t i m e i n t h e m i l l e n n i a l H i n d u - M u s l i m epic-
w a r such a great catastrophe befell
the whole of I n d i a a n d
especially Maharashtraas h a d menaced perhaps, a v e r y few

nations of the w o r l d .
T o a d d to the M u s l i m m a e l s t r o m f r o m
, the n o r t h E u r o p e a n n a t i o n s l i k e
the Portuguese, the D u t c h ,
the F r e n c h a n d the E n g l i s h dashed o n I n d i a a n d
especially
the D e c c a n , w i t h an a v a l a n c h i n e force, a n d i t was p r a c t i c a l l y

the lot of the M a h a r a s h t r a ,
t o face
a l l alone
t h a n t h i s is
from
the
the fact t h a t
sacrificial
successfully,
Muslim
and
imperial
the M a r a t h a s
. throughout
999.
of
born out of the times o f S h i v a j i ,
a l l these
terrific aggressions.
this Maharashtra,
fire
of dire
calamities, faced
was a
match
for a l l the
throne of D e l h i
and the
Muslim
was
them a l l
enemies !
Maharashtra
has
now
p o w e r was
finally
rooted out
k n o w n in its true
common people i n M a h a r a s h t r a
The credit of m a k i n g it widely k n o w n i n its grand
a n d s p e c t a c u l a r aspect, i n i t s a l l - I n d i a context, m u s t
go
history
to
like
the
great
have
research-scholars
Rajwade,
Sardesai a n d others.
others
by
exceptional glory and v a l o u r
been g e n e r a l l y
perspective and form to the
sarily
The
h a c k e d to pieces
The legend of this
at least.
Stranger
b o r n as i t w a s
Ranade,
But with
the
and
Khare,
of
Itihasacharya
exception of
written their books i n Marathi.
the M a r a t h a s w r i t t e n i n
neces
writers
Ranade,
Histories of
languages other t h a n M a r a t h i have
been m o s t l y w r i t t e n b y o u r age-old enemies l i k e the M u s l i m s , ,

the Portuguese, the E n g l i s h a n d
others
s i o n o f facts, a n d u n f o r t u n a t e l y
our H i n d u writers from
other
Indian
States
have
echoed
with
them
horrid perver
mostly
the
through
ignorance.
1000.
H e n c e I , at
least,
felt,
right from
my
student-
.6TH
40T
GLORIOUS EPOCH
days, that this
post-Shivaji history of Maharashtra should
be w r i t t e n i n E n g l i s h ,
this
field
till
based on
t o d a y ; so
that
the
research-work done i n
non-Maharashtra
and
other
f o r e i g n e r s m i g h t k n o w ! B u t , as I h a d s e l e c t e d warfarei w i t h
the then enemy o f our n a t i o n rather t h a n t h a t o f the past, as
t h e field o f m y a c t i o n , I w a s
more and more i n v o l v e d i n the
revolutionary activities against the B r i t i s h .

t i m e I was
write
released
about
the
from
past
the
A n d a m a n s I h a d no t i m e t o
history of Maharashtra.
thought people l i k e Sardesai
who h a d
devoted
to the w r i t i n g o f h i s t o r y s h o u l d b e t t e r
and
it was, I
thought,
division of labour.
Hence t i l l the
proper
Again
undertake that
from the
point
themselves
job
of view
of
S o off a n d o n I t r i e d i n t h a t d i r e c t i o n .
SARDESAI HIMSELF SEES M E

1001.
B y . t h e w a y , i t w o u l d , I t h i n k , be p r o p e r to relate
j u s t here a s m a l l
an
earnest
i n c i d e n t w h i c h bears o n this t o p i c .
desire
t o see
very young days.
the
late Shree
F o r , his books on
been r e a d i n g c o n s t a n t l y .
B u t we
I had
Sardesai from
my
I n d i a n h i s t o r y we h a d
were a l l r e v o l u t i o n a r i e s ,
w h i l e he w a s a h i g h p l a c e d s e r v a n t o f a k i n g a l t h o u g h t h a t
king
happened
to
be
the
ruler of a
feudatory
state
B a r o d a s u b o r d i n a t e to the B r i t i s h government !
like
A g a i n he
was older; I was younger I L a t e r o n I was t r a n s p o r t e d to the

A n d a m a n s and was e v e n t u a l l y released
I learn from other people
t i o n a r y a c t i v i t i e s as
that
brave
Sardesai praised
deeds.
at R a t n a g i r i I
sincerely felt that
Marathas in English.
Sardesai
effect, because
w a s a b u r n i n g s p a r k o f fire, w h i c h w a s
t o ashes t h e
whole
Such things often
house of a
my revolu
S o u p to t h e t i m e I w a s
H i s t o r y of the
messages to h i m t o t h a t
from there i n 1924.
should write a
A s such I sent
every letter of mine

most likely to reduce
government
officer l i k e h i m .
h a p p e n e d i n our r e v o l u t i o n a r y life.
k e p t q u i e t . A n d one fine m o r n i n g a n o l d g e n t e l m a n
at m y
Nana
his
door-step, m y
Patwardhan
grey
hair
at
Ratnagiri.
"Whom
So
Shree
I g o t u p i n deference
have I
the
appeared
rented tenement i n the house of
and asked,
oral
pleasure
to
to
408
receive ?"
answer,
"I
ain
Sardesai
from
Baroda,"
" w h o m y o u k n o w as t h e w r i t e r
I was surprised.
the
history."
" W h a t ? R i y a s a t - K a r S a r d e s a i ? " W h e n he
n o d d e d his head i n assent I

h i g h respect for
told him how I had
h i m ever since I h a d
on Muslim Riyasat.
books.
came
of Indian
I told
cherished
read his big volumes
him that I had
read
a l l o f his
B u t h a v i n g h a d a chance o f m i x i n g w i t h n o n - M a r a t h i
scholars
could
authoritatively
say
that
they
k n o w l e d g e o f t h e g r e a t n e s s of, n o r e v e n a n o d d i n g
ance w i t h , the
essence o f M a r a t h a
history;
bear a sort of grudge towards the Marathas.
had
no
acquaint
many of them
So I
requested
h i m to u n d e r t a k e the w r i t i n g o f a n a u t h e n t i c , h a n d y h i s t o r y
b a s e d o n s o l i d f a c t s so t h a t
non-Marathi world might know
it i n its true form and
perspective;
some one else
do it now.
today
you
should
are
the
only
u p o n w h i c h he s a i d t h a t
So I s a i d ,
authoritative
" N o , at least
writer
who
can
p o s s i b l y d o i t . A l t h o u g h y o u r o l d age m a y p r e s e n t d i f f i c u l t i e s ,
y o u should
work.
been
undertake
Possibly it
i t as t h e
w i l l be
blessed w i t h a
c r o w n i n g g l o r y o f y o u r life
c o m p l e t e d ! Y o u seem
l o n g life.
once to w r i t e such a h i s t o r y
to have
A t least y o u s h o u l d begin a t
in English."
T h e n after
sonie
c a s u a l t a l k w h i l e s e e i n g h i m off I e x p r e s s e d m y g r a t i t u d e
the v i s i t o f s u c h a
great
o v e n m y sentence was
h i s t o r i a n at m y residence.
at
Before
c o m p l e t e d , he s a i d " N o , N o , t h e r e a l
pleasure is m i n e ! W e are a l l the w r i t e r s o f h i s t o r y ; b u t y o u

are the makers o f h i s t o r y ! W h e n y o u m a k e h i s t o r y
we n o t e
it down
see y o u
as the
and I
came here w i t h a
maker of history.
sincere
A n d then
desire to
we t o o k l e a v e o f e a c h
other w i t h t h a n k f u l hearts.
1002.
A n d I t h i n k i t w o u l d be
h e r e t h a t some
fifteen
h e w r o t e as t h e r i p e
years
p r o p e r t o set d o w n j u s t
o r so a f t e r
this v i s i t o f ours
f r u i t of his life a d e t a i l e d h i s t o r y of the
M a r a t h a s i n E n g l i s h i n three volumes.
1003.
A s soon
released from
active part
the
as
came
Andamans,
to
I was
R a t n a g i r i , after
i n p o l i t i c s a n d because o f the b a n o n the
o f town I was forced to
being
f o r b i d d e n to t a k e any
set l i m i t s t o m y m o v e m e n t s .
change
So i n
409
5TH GLORIOUS EPOCH

this
restricted
life of mine a t
Ratnagiri, I decided
that!
myself should write a discursive book although without any

h e l p from reference b o o k s w h i c h w o u l d i n t e r p r e t a n d e x p l a i n
the u n r i v a l l e d v a l o u r of the p o s t - S h i v a j i M a h a r a s h t r a
the freedom of the H i n d u n a t i o n t h a t i t
and
effected b y d e s t r o y
i n g the M u s l i m d o m i n a t i o n . W h y , before the end of F e b r u a r y

1926 I completed the w r i t i n g o f t h a t book.
HINDU
1004.
The very
PATPADSHAHI
name of that
book I
chose as ' H i n d u
P a t p a d s h a h i ' rather t h a n merely the h i s t o r y o f the M a r a t h a s .

For, in my
o p i n i o n , the
only f o r M a h a r a s h t r a ,
fields.
Their
Marathas
i n general d i d not
n o r for t h e i r h o u s e h o l d ,
fight
land or their
sole o b j e c t i v e w a s t o l i b e r a t e H i n d u
religion
and H i n d u n a t i o n o f w h i c h M a h a r a s h t r a was k n o w n to them

t o be o n l y a p a r t f r o m the y o k e o f M u s l i m d o m i n a t i o n a n d
to establish a l l over
I n d i a a s o v e r e i g n H i n d u power*.
The
inner urge o f the new resurgent M a h a r a s h t r a was to dethrone

the M u s l i m i m p e r i a l power at D e l h i ' , a n d to h o i s t i n its place
the H i n d u imperial standard.
The anguish
that rankled
in
the hearts o f the H i n d u s a n d t h a t f o u n d expression i n Shree

R a m d a s ' s famous
1005-6.
couplet
m Hsp^r ^ ^ ^ r srifV i
( ' N o w h e r e o n t h e face o f t h i s w h o l e
e a r t h is t h e r e
left a n y
Hindu')
was
m a i n l y responsible
for a l l
Marathas ! The heartache of
the
the
future
H i n d u s as
glory of
the
expressed
by
Shree R a m d a s
1007-8
sr^^cT ^^^T % ^ 1
^x^\ ^r^f
fkm % T'5 I m^m ^

to
cfirrftr ii
( A t present the revolt o f the

n o d a r i n g H i n d u has b e e n
M u s l i m s h a s come t o s t a y ,
left;
n o one
is a b l e
to curb
and
and
subdue this long standing evil)

set a g l o w t h e w h o l e o f M a h a r a s h t r a . T h e M a h a r a s h t r i a n m o v e
ments i n t h a t century spread far a n d wide throughout I n d i a ,
t h e invasions and campaigns,
the battles a n d
pursuits and
410
retreats, consistent or inconsistent h i s t o r i c a l events, w h i c h so

f a r baffled the g r e a t e s t o f h i s t o r i a n s c a n w e l l be e x p l a i n e d b y
the magic words ' H i n d u N a t i o n ' a n d ' H i n d u I m p e r i a l P o w e r ' .
H e n c e i t i s t h a t I n a m e d t h a t b o o k as, ' H i n d u P a t p a d s h a h i ' , t h e
name w h i c h stamped its o w n seal on the h i s t o r y of the m i l l e n
n i a l H i n d u - M u s l i m war, by g a i n i n g u l t i m a t e v i c t o r y over i t .
1009.
E v e n i n this
book
of mine
the
history
of
the
M a r a t h a s has not been g i v e n i n a l l its d e t a i l s , because h i s t o

rians h a v e a l r e a d y done t h a t w o r k
on
larger
scale.
most painstakingly
and R i y a s a t k a r Sardesai who wrote i n M a r a t h i had

written
most
books
c o l l o c a t i n g a l l the
laboriously
done b y
is
therefore
to
several
research
a v o i d needless
scholars
sitting
me for m y
they
and
could.
repetition that I d i d not
a t t e m p t to w r i t e a detailed h i s t o r y o f the
over,
already
a v a i l a b l e research-work,,
a s s i m i l a t i n g a n d i n t e r p r e t i n g i t i n the best w a y
It
and
J a d u n a t h Sarkar who wrote i n E n g l i s h
Marathas.
More
as I w a s i n t h e s m a l l r o o m , m a d e a v a i l a b l e to
residence
in
small village of Shirgaon
R a t n a g i r i , b y m y friend Shree V i s h n u p a n t D a m a l e ,
those days o f local detention imposed on me
Government,
near
even in.
b y the B r i t i s h
I c o u l d n o t t h i n k o f w r i t i n g such a b i g volume-
w i t h o u t t h e a i d o f reference b o o k s !
THE HINDU NATION
1010.
night
can
J u s t as a m a n l o s t i n a
see
a n d c o l o u r , as s o o n as he
from
dense
the e l e c t r i c
torch
throws
i n his
similarly
on
around
very
early
him
t r a v e l l i n g kjt,
enlightened state of his m i n d can very

out,
forest
the
easily
flash-light
find
his
way
i n m y college days, w h e n I t h r e w
of
view
then extensive but chaotic mass of details about the
h i s t o r y of the
enlightened.
Hindu
dark;
and in that
the electric search-light of the H i n d u n a t i o n a l p o i n t

on
everything i n its true perspective, i n its form
Marathas,
Viewed
outlook,
that
my
in that
mind
too,
became
suddenly
b r i l l i a n t l i g h t of the n a t i o n a l
whole incoherent,
mass of historical details regarding
the
loose
and
Maratha
chaotic
enterprise-
a p p e a r e d t o me a b s o l u t e l y c o n s i s t e n t a n d w e l l - d e f i n e d .
Then.
,6T;H
G L O R I O U S
E?OOH
4 U
alone was i t t h a t i t s essential greatness a n d unique

became apparent to me.
character
T h e i m p o r t a n d essence o f M a r a t h a
h i s t o r y i s m o s t c e r t a i n l y n o t as i t a p p e a r e d
to
most
of
the
h i s t o r i a n s , i n c l u d i n g J a d u n a t h S a r k a r , w h o r e a d i t s i m p l y as
the h i s t o r y o f the M a r a t h a s a n d f o u n d
it self-centred,
self-
seeking, marauding, bellicose and mediocre. O n the contrary,

J c o u l d w e l l see i n i t t h e
rashtra
(a
great
grand
nation)
grave determination
the
manifestations
of a
onerous
responsibility of
a n d beating down the challenge for the supremacy

country, thrown
nents of A s i a ,
Maha
which had singly accepted with a

meeting
over
our
b y a l l the f o r e i g n p o w e r s i n t h e t h r e e c o n t i
E u r o p e a n d A f r i c a i . e . the w h o l e o f t h e t h e n
k n o w n w o r l d b y t h e n o n ^ H i n d u aggressors w h o h a d a t t a c k e d
our great H i n d u N a t i o n .
.nuously
fighting,
enough,
with
E s p e c i a l l y when even
after c o n t i -
although not unitedly, severally, yet g r i m l y
these aggressors for
other H i n d u state nor a n y other
over ten
Hindu
centuries,
community
no
seemed
to w i n t h a t epic war, a n n i h i l a t i n g the enemy completely, it i s

significant t h a t M a h a r a s h t r a should do i t .
T H E HINDU WAR OF INDEPENDENCE
1011.
I t i s , therefore, as a s a c r e d n a t i o n a l d u t y ,
earnestly
request
every
humility
to
the
'Hindu
read
above
Patpadshahi'
Independence,
mentioned
which surveys
carried
on by
teenth century, from the H i n d u

looking
at
book of mine,
the
appears even
viz.
War
of
the M a r a t h a s f r o m t h e s e v e n
national
standpoint.
For,
books on
the
history
f o r e v e r c l o s e d the
own historians,
the times of
o f this
period
t o me as t h e m o s t s t i m u l a t i n g , m o s t s e a r c h i n g
and teeming w i t h the n a t i o n a l s p i r i t i m b u e d

our
Hindu
false
i t , as i m p e r s o n a l l y as i t i s p o s s i b l e t o d o so, t h i s
one o f a l l t h e e x t a n t
Ranade
that
l o y a l H i n d u , settng aside a l l
mouths of the
which derided
Chhatrapati
Rajaram
with Hindutwa.
foreign
as
well
as
the M a r a t h a h i s t o r y o f
as
the
anarchy
of
the
r a b b l e , a n d c a l l e d i t t h e M a r a t h a W a r o f Independence*.
1012.
B u t the a l l - I n d i a w a r which the
Marathas fought
ifor.nearly a c e n t u r y subsequent to the times o f R a j a r a m was
412
SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS O F INE>IAN HISTORY
not merely a M a r a t h a W a r of Independence,

India
war
of H i n d u
p a d s h a h i ' , is r e a l l y
Independence.
it
was a n a l l -
M y book, ' H i n d u
the golden temple
o f the
Pat
survey
and
a p p r a i s a l o f t h a t great w a r a n enthralling piece o f sculpture

i n colour and s o l i d i t y , of the Goddess o f t h a t great
war, like
a n y i n the caves o f A j a n t h a .
1013.
A n d still every
paragraph i n that book is based
o n s o l i d evidence, not because extracts f r o m the

other
renowned
been freely
historians
used
therein,
but
u t t e r e d b y the heroes who

battlefields
and
by
writings of
of acknowledged authority have

because the
actually fought
very
on
sentences
the
various
those who a c t u a l l y p l a y e d the
a n d d i p l o m a t i c game are c i t e d .
Extracts
from
political
the
letters
fresh f r o m their hands, w r i t t e n just after the events have been

profusely used. A s such the
b o o k i s as a u t h o r i t a t i v e
as i t i s
i n t e r e s t i n g to r e a d . T h e genius o f the h i s t o r i a n , R a j w a d e , does

n o t seem to h a v e altogether m i s s e d t h i s
of this Maratha
receive
the
history.
But
i n his
all-round treatment
it
all-India
character
writings it
deserved.
did
not
Perhaps his
w r i t i n g i t s e l f w a s so e x t e n s i v e a n d v a r i e d as t o p r e c l u d e e v e n
the vast i n t e l l e c t u a l capacities of the m a n f r o m
full
significance a n d
import.
grasping
its
H i s incidental and desultory
discourses on the subject appear, b y the v e r y n a t u r e o f t h e i r

topics,
incomplete
and
inconsistent.
About
the
English,
M u s l i m a n d o t h e r h i s t o r i a n s we h a d b e t t e r n o t s a y a n y t h i n g .
U n d er s u c h c i r c u m s t a n c e s , t h e r e f o r e ,
padshahi estimating this
my
book H i n d u
great H i n d u - M u s l i m
Pat
W a r through
the H i n d u n a t i o n a l angle o f v i s i o n is the o n l y one o f i t s k i n d .

That
is w h y
recommend
it
whole-heartedly
to
every
H i n d u nationalist.
1014.
health I
T h a t is w h y , again,
do
i n these p a g e s .
gressors
to
because
of m y
failing
o f the w a r
The curious readers m i g h t a d v i s e d l y read i t
f r o m those pages.
o f the S i x
and
n o t p r o p o s e t o go i n f o r t h a t r e v i e w
I t is o n l y necessary
here i n these
Glorious Epochs of H i n d u Victories over the

d i s p l a y the
golden
chain
pages
Ag
of events which led
u l t i m a t e l y to the pinnacle of g l o r y t h a t the H i n d u s
obtained
413
by
finally
subduing
the
Muslim
power
a t t h e close o f t h i s
millennial H i n d u - M u s l i m war of epic dimensions.

A CHAIN O F RARE AND REMARKABLE
1015.
The
first
of such
rare
and
EVENTS
remarkable events,
w h i c h at the outset appears t r i v i a l but, viewed now from the

telescope of
historical studies,
tance and which
follows
this H i n d u - M u s l i m war
assumes e x c e p t i o n a l i m p o r
i m m e d i a t e l y after
given i n this
the
book
account
of
u p to C h . 20 i s
T h e B i r t h o f S h i v a j i e i t h e r i n 1627 o r 1630 A . D .
1016.
S h i v a j i ' s father,
Shahaji,
was
reckoned
among
t h e p e t t y M a r a t h a c h i e f t a i n s a n d noblemen, w h o t o o k a c t i v e
p a r t i n the p o l i t i c a l m o v e m e n t s o f the t i m e .
B u t a l l of t h e m
h a d t o owe a l l e g i a n c e t o s o m e one o f t h e five M u s l i m S u l t a n s

that they
m i g h t enjoy t h e i r
own k n i g h t h o o d or ' J a g i r d a r i ' .
N o t a single H i n d u independent Statenot even the smallest

t h a t c a n be t h o u g h t o f h a d r e m a i n e d t h r o u g h o u t t h e
of Maharashtra.
whole
B u t the son, b o r n to the above m e n t i o n e d
Shahaji R a j e , was, however,
destined
b y P r o v i d e n c e to l e a d
the H i n d u W a r
o f L i b e r a t i o n a n d t o be
auspicious red
mark,
honoured with
applied to his head, o f the
b l o o d of the m o r t a l l y wounded M u s l i m power,
the
gushing
heralding the
event of H i n d u independence !
A WONDERFUL
1017.
was the
COINCIDENCE
W h e t h e r because o f good
fortune
or
w i l l o f G o d , whether again o w i n g to mere
c o i n c i d e n c e o r as t h e e x t r a o r d i n a r y h a r v e s t r e a p e d
because
it
accidental
from the
w e l l - c o o r d i n a t e d s o w i n g o f t h e seeds o f g i g a n t i c e f f o r t s c a l l
i t w h a t y o u w i l l b u t ever since the b i r t h o f S h i v a j i from t h e
womb
o f his mother J i j a b a i , there was a strange t u r n g i v e n
to the technique of the n a t i o n a l front
i n this H i n d u - M u s l i m
War.
1018.
Generally speaking, r i g h t f r o m the beginning o f
the eighth century
to that of the seventeenth,
wherever the
m i g h t y armies o f the M u s l i m s and the H i n d u s fought, whereever
the
Hindus and
the M u s l i m s were engaged i n decisive
SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS-OF INDIAN HISTORY
414
b a t t l e s affecting the d e s t i n i e s ' o f the

nation
as
whole i t was
the
states
and
the
Hindu
H i n d u who usually, barring
i o n o u r a b l e e x c e p t i o n s , suffered c r u s h i n g d e f e a t s
with
heavy
losses i n m e n a n d m a t e r i a l , s o m e t i m e s b e c a u s e some l e a d e r s a t
i n ' H o w d a ' o n t h e elephant*, w h i l e a t o t h e r s o n e s a t i n p a l a n
quin'sometimes
because there was t r e a c h e r y i n the H i n d u '
ra'nks,* a t o t h e r s a g a i n w h e n v i c t o r y w a s
handsmere
Muslims.
chance
coincidence
it
in
Hindu
towards
the
T h i s c r u e l v e r d i c t o f t h e G o d d e s s o f W a r w a s as i t
were, predetermined.
Daheer,
almost
deflected
the
one
The
offered
r e s i s t a n c e offered
by
by
the
brave
the v a l i a n t J a y a p a l or his son
A n a n g p a l or the last battle g i v e n b y V e e r P r i t h v i r a j or a g a i n

t h e one f o u g h t b y M a h a r a n a S a n g , i n e v e r y
fought
throughout,
fought i n
through
a l l these
1665 A . D . a t T a l i k o t
of V i j a y n a g a r the
scales
by
decisive action
centuries upto
the
dauntless
that
Ramraja
o f war turned always against the
H i n d u s t h e H i n d u s alone were u n m i s t a k a b l y defeated ! !

B U T S I N C E T H E B E G I N N I N G O F T H E 17TH
CENTURY
1019.
the
same
That
m e a n s f r o m t h e b i r t h o f S h i v a j i , so t o s a y ,
cruel Goddess
astonishing
difference
of W a r
i n her
H i n d u - M u s l i m struggle.
began
verdict
to
show
regarding
A n d i t was this I J u s t
highly
the
as
same
formerly
i t seemed a l m o s t p r e d e t e r m i n e d t h a t the H i n d u s were b o u n d

t o be d e f e a t e d
now
i n every
Hindu-Muslim
struggle,
similarly
onwards, wherever the H i n d u - M u s l i m armies met,
the
H i n d u s ' v i c t o r y was a l m o s t assured a n d the M u s l i m defeat
foregone c o n c l u s i o n I P r o m t h i s s e v e n t e e n t h c e n t u r y o n w a r d s
w h e r e v e r t h e y m e t the M u s l i m s i n a state o f w a r , the H i n d u s
i n v a r i a b l y v a n q u i s h e d t h e m ! W h e t h e r t h e y were the decisive
Tjattles s h a k i n g t h e v e r y f o u n d a t i o n s o f s t a t e s o r
whether
they
were o n l y
the H i n d u s and
Every
Hindu
list of H i n d u
the
young
rout
man
the
or
skirmishes, the v i c t o r y for
of the
Muslims
should
victories from
H i n d u Patpadshahi,
nations
fleeting
the
victories
was
the
result !
necessarily read the l o n g

same b o o k
which
of mine
swell
our
viz :
hearts
415
w i t h p r i d e , t h e v i c t o r i e s a g a i n t h a t Were w o n n o t o n l y o n
land
from
the
Punjab
to
K a n y a K u m a r i i n t h e s o u t h seas
b u t i n hundreds o f n a v a l engagements f r o m the W e s t e r n

so-called
Arabian
sea !)
(the
t o t h e E a s t e r n (the B a y o f B e n g a l )
seas!
T H E GUIDING PRINCIPLE O F T H E NEW M A R A T H A
STRATEGY
AGGRESSIONNOT MERELY
1020.
The
most
important
reason
DEFENCE
w h y since the t i m e
the M a r a t h a s assumed the m i l i t a r y leadership

nation,
the
India
the
vast
sub-continent
whenever t h e y j o i n e d battle w i t h the M u s l i m s , was
t h a t these M a r a t h a s w i t h their d a r i n g
purged
the
Hindu
mind
valour,
had
of the
Hindu
at
society
a l l over India
paralysed
and which had
g i v e n b i r t h to the false n o t i o n of c h i v a l r y , deeming i t

despicable
once
o f t h a t p e r n i c i o u s epidemic of the
p e r v e r t e d sense o f v i r t u e s , w h i c h h a d afflicted a n d
most
Hindu
H i n d u s a l o n e w e n t o n w i n n i n g v i c t o r i e s , as h a s
been a l r e a d y s h o w n a b o v e , a l l o v e r
of
of the
highly
f r o m t h e e t h i c a l p o i n t o f v i e w , a v e r i t a b l e s i n , as
i t were, to l e a d a
military attackeven
against
the
direst
enemy.
1021.
I n fact the creed of every
march
upon
lead a
blatant
formations !
the
enemy
even
aggression,
The
first
national army
before t h e l a t t e r
not
merely
successful
to
attempt
stage
to
aggressive m e n t a l i t y amongst the H i n d u s was

time
o f the
establishment o f the
was
restricted to the south alone
at T a l i k o t a
Muslims.
deterred
the
Hindu
to
defensive
inspire
made
at
this
the
Vijaynagar empire against
the M u s l i m s , even before the M a r a t h a s t o o k

it
is
attacksto
the
lead.
But
a n d the t e r r i b l e defeat
mind
from i n v a d i n g
the
I t was t h e n t h a t the M a r a t h a s i n s p i r e d the H i n d u s
w i t h a new w a r - l i k e spirit
by
successful
inroads
upon
the
Muslims.
1022.
the
chief
T o i n v a d e the enemy t e r r i t o r y is the chief a i m or

duty
of a national m i l i t a r y strength.
w h i c h m a i n t a i n s a r m e d forces
just
strong
The nation
enough
for
the
416
purposes
o f defenceand
does not
b u i l d i t u p so as t o b e
capable to undertake an invasion a n d considers

to
it
improper
do sois eitber b a s i c a l l y coward at beart or is l a b o u r i n g
under a delusion.
P e r h a p s i t is to
camouflage
that
inward
c o w a r d i c e t h a t such h i g h s o u n d i n g d e c l a r a t i o n s a r e m a d e . .
n a t i o n w h o s e a r m e d m i g h t is e v i d e n t l y b u i l t u p o n t h e
basis
o f its aggressive c a p a c i t y is c e r t a i n l y capable of self-defence.

1023.
and
A g a i n , the H i n d u aggression against the
unjust
political
violent
d o m i n a t i o n of the M u s l i m rulers was
basically not a n aggression at a l l .
T h e r e a l l y unjust
aggres
s i o n was t h a t o f the M u s l i m s who h a d i n v a d e d the t e r r i t o r i e s

T h e aggressive risings of the H i n d u s
the
Muslim
outrageous
rebellions.
the
rule
can
P o r , the aggression o f the M u s l i m
rulers
against
independent and rightfully established H i n d u states was
itself mutinous and revolting.

the
against
never be called revolts o r
rightful
owner
u p of arms b y
freebooters !
can
the
It
rightful owner to
is, therefore,
courage the majority of the

which
had
The rising of a robber against
be c a l l e d m u t i n o u s , n o t t h e t a k i n g
taken
fright
Shree R a m d a s raised
to
chastise the
rebellious
inspire with indomitable
Hindu
society
a l l over
India,
o f these M u s l i m f r e e b o o t e r s ,
his war-cry from
every
peak
that
of
the
Sahyadri
" I c is the M u s l i m - i n s u r r e c t i o n !
'The
insurgents are
order
to
the
punish them
Muslims
and
not
the
Hindus ! In
severely invade them from a l l
sides
a l l at once !
1024.
"^^'imit ^ T T ? I ît^^ ^r^sTfftr ^XKl^ i
(One s h o u l d c o u r t
death for the sake of religion (But) w h i l e
d y i n g o n e s h o u l d k i l l (the enemies) a n d b y t h u s k i l l i n g
them
one s h o u l d w i n b a c k o n e ' s k i n g d o m . )
1025.
war
T h e most i m p o r t a n t
weapon
of
this
aggressive
p o l i c y o f the M a r a t h a s was at least t i l l t h a t t i m e a new
one t o t h e H i n d u s .
I t was not used
so
far
by
any
before
417
5TH GLORIOUS EPOCH
them.
T h a t weapon is
GUERRILLA
1026.
WARFARE
T h i s t y p e of w a r is called i n S a n s k r i t ' V r a k y -
uddha'
This V r a k y u d d h a (f^^s)
v a s t armies o f the M u s l i m s .
of the M a r a t h a s h u m b l e d
the
A c c o r d i n g to the peculiar mode
o f t h i s g u e r r i l l a warfare the M a r a t h a s never faced the h i g h l y

well-equipped fourfold armies o f the enemy.
Maratha
forces
were
small
Whenever the
i n number, they
attacked
the
e n e m y f r o m t h e r i g h t o r t h e l e f t flanks o r f r o m b e h i n d ,
1027.
Y e t it
should be borne i n m i n d t h a t while thus
h a r a s s i n g a n d c u t t i n g off t h e h u g e a r m i e s o f t h e M o g h a l s w i t h ,
their
meagre
numbers
and
inadequate
arms,
they
never
h e s i t a t e d t o offer p i t c h e d b a t t l e s s t a n d i n g face to face a t t h e

most
unexpected
moments,
i f they found
m i l i t a r y strength had grown sufficiently

A s |even
when
number
and
the
M a r a t h a forces
quality, and
their
that their
strong
went
to
own
do
this.
on increasing i n
responsibility about
the
v a r i o u s states, s m a l l e r o r greater i n s i z e , a b o u t the forts a n d

territories t h a t fell i n their hands, began t o assume e n o r m o u s
dimensions, they d i d not lie i d l y i n their
guarding
their
own
positions.
different
Every-one
of
capitals,
them
had
always a keen eye on the neighbouring or the distant M o g h a l

t e r r i t o r i e s a n d p u s h e d o n i n t o t h o s e t e r r i t o r i e s as s o o n a s t h e
m o n s o o n s w e r e o v e r , e v e n before t h e e n e m y h a d t i m e t o c o m e
aggressively
Jagirdars
or
against the smaller

their
forts.
Maratha feudal
The Maratha
even the M u s l i m N a w a b s a n d N i z a m s , who

offence
u n d e r some p r e t e x t or a n o t h e r .
lords a n d
forces
never
attacked
gave
them
M o r e o v e r t h e y were
h a r d l y to be found i n their u s u a l l y k n o w n capitals, great

small,
resorts.
called
or
O n the the c o n t r a r y t h e y seemed to c a r r y t h e i r

capitals
on horse-back
campaigns against the Muslims.

various
or
i n t h e i r forts o r caves k n o w n t o be t h e i r u s u a l
while
they started
so,
on their
T h e de facto address o f
the
M a r a t h a war-lords a n d their brave followers was n o t
t h e i r homes o r fortresses; i t was i n v a r i a b l y t h e i r ever s h i f t i n g
418
camps or bivouacs i n the M o g h a l territories.
1028.
E v e n a s o l i t a r y instance i n the times o f R a j a r a m ,
regarding
A u r a n g z e b m a y be s u f B c i e n t t o s h o w c l e a r l y w h a t
great
havoc
was
caused
amongst
the
vast
and
unwieldy
M u s l i m armies, harassed, hacked a n d hewed by.these M a r a t h a

guerrillas !
The
huge
M a r a t h a forces r i g h t
armies
up
to
of Aurangzeb
J i n j i (or
Zinji)
r e d u c i n g t h e i r t e r r i t o r i e s as t h e y w e n t .
pursued
i n the
South,
B u t ?The moment
t h e y t u r n e d t h e i r b a c k s , t h e y saw t h a t s m a l l e r b a n d s
Maratha
after
irregulars
having
had
entered
already
crossed
Gujarath
they
were
often
reported
of
the
the N a r m a d a a n d
had
Subhedar o f t h a t p r o v i n c e o u t o f h i s w i t s ' .
Jtfarathas
the
frightened
Farther
the
off,
the
to have a t t a c k e d the central
provinces t o the u t t e r d i s m a y of the a l r e a d y confused M o g h a l

Emperor.
I n t h e e n d g i v i n g u p M a h a r a s h t r a as p r e c i p i t a t e l y
as t h e y w o u l d h a v e
dropped
glowing
cinder from
their
hands, those huge M o g h a l hosts h a c k e d , harassed a n d h a r r i e d

b y the i n d o m i t a b l e M a r a t h a warriors,
retreated,
crestfallen,
back to D e l h i " .
1029.
had
It is not correct
resorted
to
this
to
assume
aggressive
war
that
policy
the
Marathas
o n l y so f a r a s
their m a r t i a l power was concerned but that their administra

tive
machinery
had
not
g r o w n sufficiently strong.
their
aggressive
territories under
leaders,
like
scores
sound
footing or h a d not
O n the other h a n d
incursions
into
the
they
renewed
remaining
Muslim
the c o m m a n d o f the i n v i n c i b l e veteran
Bajirao I,
every o n e o f t h e i r s e v e r a l
and
had
of thousands
with
war
greater r i g o u r a n d zest, w h e n
Sardars
and
Chieftains h a d
of soldiers under them,
tens
fighting,
conquering and establishing M a r a t h a rule right from Jinji

Gujarath
and
to
even M a l w a a n d C e n t r a l I n d i a ! I f at a l l they
were to establish H i n d u - P a t p a d a s h a h i throughout the whole

of
India,
the
defensive
war
policy of 'preserving whatever
t h e y h a d ' w o u l d h a v e been o f l i t t l e use. T h e y h a d n e c e s s a r i l y

t o adopt the bolder policy
m a k i n g new
acquisitions.
That
w a y those brave a n d indefatigable M a r a t h a warriors h a d

insatiable
desire
to
an
a s s a i l t h e i r r e l i g i o u s enemies w h e n e v e r
6TH GLORIOUS EPOCH
419
a n d wherever they could !

T H E AGGRESSIVE WAR POLICY OF T H E
MARATHAS
STOPPED T H E INROADS OF T H E FOREIGN
ENEMIES BEYOND THE HIMALAYAS
1030.
The
reports that
the
bold thursts of Bajirao I
r i g h t u p to the gates o f D e l h i h a d c o n v u l s e d
the
imperial
rendered
power
disjointed,
to
its
very foundations
a n d t h a t the m i g h t y M a r a t h a
and
Moghal
it
armies were a b o u t
t o i n v a d e the t e r r i t o r i e s even b e y o n d D e l h i u p t o the P u n j a b ,

did n o t f a i l t o g i v e a r u d e s h o c k
Kabul,
Ghazni,
Iran,
Turan,
to
the
Balkh,
Muslim
powers
Bokhara, Arabia
of
and
other c o u n t r i e s b e y o n d t h e H i m a l a y a s !
1031.
before
I t has a l r e a d y
the
rise
of the
Durani, Tiirk, Moghal
been
shown
in
this
book
how,
M a r a t h a s , these v e r y A r a b , I r a n i a n ,
and
other
Muslim
tribes
had
often
swooped d o w n the H i m a l a y a s i n t o the I n d i a n p l a i n s w i t h

the
ferocity
and
barbarity
these M u s l i m aggressors
towards
the
all
a t t h e i r c o m m a n d ; h o w some o f
overran
the
Hindu
states,
dashed
south, worsting the H i n d u religion, heaping up
inhuman religious persecution a n d untold devilish
atrocities
on i t s a d h e r e n t s ; a n d a g a i n h o w some o t h e r s o f t h e m e s t a b l i
shed their o w n independent stable Sultanates
like
Alauddin
made
straight
for
at
Delhi
the southernmost
and
end of
India.
1032.
The
invade Iran,
then
EVEN
THEN
Hindu
Kings
before those d i a b o l i c M u s l i m
Indian
themselves
could
not
T u r a n or A r a b i a b e y o n d the H i m a l a y a s e v e n
territory.
They
aggressors
could
could
annihilate
trespass
those
the
Muslim
i n v a d e r s i n t h e i r v e r y homes !
NADIRSHAH AND ABDALI
1033.
B u t so s o o n as t h e M a r a t h a s a s s u m e d
the
Hindu
420
leadership
a l l over
India i n this m i l l e n n i a l
Hindu-Muslim
e p i c w a r a n d so s o o n a g a i n as t h e r a m p a r t s o f D e l h i b e g a n t o
crumble w i t h
the
f o r c i b l e t h r u s t s o f t h e M a r a t h a a r m s this-
age-old notorious h a b i t of the M u s l i m aggressive
tribes
and
states i n A s i a o f a t t a c k i n g every n o w a n d t h e n l i k e M a h m u d
of Ghazni, with vociferous vows of complete
the
Hindus and
their
religion,
destruction
of
was for ever b r o k e n ! S i n c e
the time the M a r a t h a arms brought D e l h i under t h e i r c o n t r o l

and
the
i m p e r i a l a d m i n i s t r a t i o n a t D e l h i b e g a n t o o b e y the-
dictates of the
Nadirshah
valiant Peshwa,
like
Bajirao I,
only
two,
o f I r a n a n d A h m e d s h a h A b d a l i o f G h a z n i , dared!
cross t h e I n d i a n b o r d e r s f r o m b e y o n d t h e H i m a l a y a s , p u t t i n g :
on
the pompous airs o f the former M u s l i m invaders s w e a r i n g
t e r r i b l e wrongs u n t o the people herein

t o become the
Emperors of India.
o f t h e m h a d come u p o n I n d i a , l i k e the
their
own
longing in
former
Hindu
vain
invaders,
initiative and with an irresistible itch.
knowledge that the Marathas h a d

the
and
B u t really speaking none
succeeded
in
on
The full
establishing
rule a l l over I n d i a upto D e l h i or that they could
d o so, h a d o v e r a w e d b o t h N a d i r s h a h a n d A b d a l i , t o o ! I t w a s
only
at the s u p p l i c a t i o n s of the M u s l i m Sardars o f D e l h i a n d
Punjab a n d at times the
secret f i n v i t a t i o n o f the
himself
a n d A h m e d s h a h m a d e b o l d t o cross,
that
Nadirshah
the H i n d u k u s h a n d
march upon
India.
The
Emperor
Rohillas,
the
P a t h a n s a n d the M o g h a l s secretly pleaded t h a t the Marathash a d p r a c t i c a l l y usurped the w h o l e power, t h a t the K a f i r s w e r e

gradually becoming dominant throughout the whole of India,
and
that
they
were
approaching
those
foreigners
as
the
defenders o f the M u s l i m f a i t h i n order t h a t t h e y m i g h t i n v a d e

I n d i a to save the M u s l i m i m p e r i a l p o w e r
even
offered
to
make
at
Delhi".
those f o r e i g n M u s l i m
They
leaders
the
E m p e r o r s o f D e l h i . I t w a s o n t h e i n v i t a t i o n s o f these I n d i a n
M u s l i m s a n d d e p e n d i n g on t h e i r strength a n d assistance t h a t
the
above-mentioned
attacking India.
violent
aggressors
could
think
of
421
T H E INVASION O F NADIRSHAH
1034.
O f the
Muslim
Sardars,
Emirs
and K h a n s who
secretly i n v i t e d N a d i r s h a h to invade I n d i a i n order to
crush
the M a r a t h a s , N i z a m - u l - M u l k was the most prominent^*.

Bajirao I had
v a n q u i s h e d h i m c o m p l e t e l y , he f o n d l y
As
hoped
t h a t t h e M a r a t h a s w o u l d be s q u a r e l y p u n i s h e d a n d d e s t r o y e d
b y N a d i r s h a h . H e d i d n o t care w h a t w o u l d h a p p e n
ently.
Nadirshah
crossed
Attock
and
reached
subsequ
Lahore
in
1732". The E m p e r o r o f D e l h i made a grand show of opposing

h i m w i t h h i s a r m y . B u t i n t h e v e r y first b a t t l e he w a s r o u t e d
entirely".
Nizam
N a d i r s h a h called h i m and p u t h i m i n his
too
was
similarly
reprimanded
M a r a t h a s to be so v e r y p o w e r f u l
aa t o
for
prison.
suffering
engulf the
the
imperial
p o w e r o f D e l h i , a n d b e c a u s e he d i d n o t p a y t h e s e v e r a l crores
of r u p e e s t h a t he h a d p r o m i s e d , N i a z m , t o o , w a s p u t
behind
the b a r s " . T h e n N a d i r s h a h marched straight to D e l h i . O n the

1 0 t h o f M a r c h . 1739 N a d i r s h a h l i q u i d a t e d t h e M o g h a l i m p e r i a l
power a n d p r o c l a i m e d h i m s e l f t h e E m p e r o r o f I n d i a " .
p r e c i p i t a t e h a s t e he n o t o n l y
imperial
tradition but
far
followed
man-slaughter
Muslims,
annihilate
however,
the
ran
riot
hoped
Marathas.
With
age-old
Muslim
outdistanced i t w i t h a l l sorts o f
monstrocities a n d orgies o f b l o o d and

and
the
fire.
P l u n d e r , arson
i n the streets of D e l h i " .
that
Nadirshah would
But
deliberately
or
at
The
least
knavishly
N ^ a d i r s h a h d i d n o t offend t h e M a r a t h a s .
W h y , i n his rage o f
Delhi
Nadirshah
he
never
spared
the
Muslims^*.
himself
seated the N i z a m on the back o f a donkey and forced h i m to

undergo the h u m i l i a t i o n o f a parade throughout this c i t y " .
1035.
S o o n the news came h e a d l o n g t h a t the
Marathas
h a d inflicted a great defeat u p o n the Portuguese a n d t h e w e l l Iknown sea-port o f B a s s e i n (Vasai) h a d been conquered
t h e latter^", a n d t h a t the P o r t u g u e s e
and his a r m y h a d l a i d
down their
Governor of the
arms and
sued for peace
w i t h t h e M a r a t h a s * ^ , a n d t h a t f e e l i n g h i m s e l f free,
to
do
as
he
liked,
Bajirao
had
started
ipreparations a n d was h e a d i n g t o w a r d s Delhi**.
from
place
therefore,
with
huge
422
1036-37.
"Why
^^^T
do y o u l o o k
: =^^1 ^TJ^
so a m z e d ?
=?I5r
M a r c h o n to D e l h i ( M y
B o y s !) W h a t c a n n o w d e l a y t h e e s t a b l i s h m e n t o f H i n d u - P a t padshahi" ?
Bajirao
The
Maratha
Sardars
i n the
North
and
Peshava.
the
diplomats and political workers that Bajirao I had

everywhere also felt k e e n l y t h a t
a
lesson.
F r o m various
Bajirao about the
o f affairs i n t h e n o r t h .
stationed
N a d i r s h a h h a d to be t a u g h t
different
movements
I.
various
places
they
of Nadirshah
informed
a n d the
state-
O f t h o s e r e p o r t e r s one w r i t e r s :
^ s t ? r I 5r?T??cfT5flf 5 ^ 1 - ^ f t ^ I T | ^ ? r HTCT^T: q^t^ f?RfV T i t \>
mf?im
fTcfT^
rrm STTTT
f ^ ^ i ^ r q t ^ i HT^^crm f ? ^ ^
3fTs ^ T T ^ qjlsr
f^^wt
(Tahmaspa K u l i k h a n
qisffr
(Nadirshah)
^r^rfsft
'^W^ ^flsr
?rTT^
is n o t a f t e r a l l a
T^^^^
G o d who-
w i l l d e v a s t a t e the w h o l e w o r l d I H e w i l l s u r e l y come to terms,

w i t h a m i g h t i e r a d v e r s a r y , hence
Pressure
( s h o u l d be
wards I N o w it
Eajput
others
princes
s e t t l e the
should
peace
combined
and
matter
be
come w i t h a m i g h t y force.
first and
is o n l y the
kings and
that will
all
applied)
might
after
of all
the
your E x c e l l e n c y (Bajirao I )
for ever.
brought
treaty
Bundella Princes and
together a n d
the
invincible
p o w e r ( o f t h e H i n d u s ) s h o u l d be m a n i f e s t e d o n a g r a n d - s c a l e .
N a d i r s h a h is n o t l i k e l y t o
so.
H e w i l l (most
surely)
( S a w a i J a y s i n g h ) is o f t h e
Udaipur)
should
be
go b a c k
u n l e s s he i s f o r c e d t o d o
assail the
Hindu
States.
Rai
opinion that Ranaji (Maharaja o f
installed upon
the
imperial throne o f
42
Delhi.
Sawai (Jaysingh) and other
waiting
for a
leadership.
mighty
campaign
W i t h the
strong
H i n d u k i n g s are e a g e r l y
under
your
Excellency'*
backing of your Excellency's
forces S a w a i ( J a y s i n g h j i ) d e c i d e s
to send
the J a t
battalions
t o D e l h i first a n d t h e n t o f o l l o w t h e m h i m s e l f t h i t h e r !'
1038.
Other
Maratha
leaders from N o r t h I n d i a
also-
s e n t s i m i l a r s p i r i t e d l e t t e r s f u l l o f confidence a n d u r g i n g b o l d
a c t i o n ! O n the basis
of those
letters Bajirao
addressed
in
these s t i r r i n g w o r d s those d i g n i t a r i e s at C h h a t r a p a t i Shahu's

court who had always
tried to
heroic
moves
a n d aggressive
disparage
every
one o f h i s
a n d b r i n g a l l sorts of i m p e d i
ments i n his progressive measures,
" 0 ! you
w h y a l l these doubts a n d apprehensions ?
brave warriors,
March
on united
and the glorious d a w n o f the f o u n d i n g of H i n d u - P a t p a d a s h a h i

is a c e r t a i n t y b e y o n d a l l measure.
mined
t o cross
everywhere
I , for m y part, a m deter
the N a r m a d a (river)
right upto the
and deploy my
troops
C h a m b a l ( r i v e r ) I s h a l l see t h a n
h o w N a d i r s h a h d a r e s d e s c e n d southwards** !
1039.
As
soon
as
he
received
M a r a t h a s were a l r e a d y o n a n
against
him Nadirshah
lost
a l l his
f o r w a r d w i t h his conquests to
Irani, Turani, Turkish
him;
and
with
reached D e l h i ,
authority,
throne**
princes
after
a
he
and
and
to
vassals
Nadirshah
the
enthusiasm
to
push
Marathas
relinquished the
imperial
Emperor
a l l the
to obey
before
before
the
the former
admonished
that
to the n o r t h
M u s l i m aggressors
p a c k off
voluntarily
reinstalled
news
s o u t h I n d i a as d i d t h e f o r m e r
and other
view
the
aggressive march
of Delhi on his
courtier
and
feudatory
the M o g h a l emperor.
hurriedly went back
to
Persia
There
with
the
e n o r m o u s p l u n d e r o f a b o u t five t o s i x h u n d r e d m i l l i o n r u p e e s
w o r t h o f treasure a n d the
peacock-throne
of
he
art*'.
A n d that,
too,
did
a n d other
because
o f the
pieces
fearful
apprehension o f a counter-attack b y the Marathas**!

1040.
Along
with
the
princes and K i n g s a n d vassals

to
Bajirao Peshwa,
always
faithful
letters
commanding
to the
t h a t he
of India,
sent
to
other
N a d i r s h a h sent one
h i m peremptorily to
Moghal Emperor
and
with a
be
stern
424
w a r n i n g o f t h e c o n s e q u e n t p u n i s h m e n t i n case he f a i l e d t o d o
so**.
F o o l i s h l y enough d i d
Nadirshah
w i s e l y he
r e t r e a t e d I I t goes
posterous
letter
waste-paper
of Nadirshah's
basket,
and in
saying that
was
unequivocally
declared i n his
Maratha
but
this pre
s h o w n its w a y to the
A . D . 1739, C h h a t r a p a t i
fright
of the
w r i t e this letter,
without
Shahu
court that N a d i r s h a h took
retaliation
and
fled
away
out
a
of
Indias*.
AHMADSHAH ABDALI BECOMES T H E
EMPEROR OF
1041.
KABUL
I n Nadirshah's army and under his command had
been r i s i n g on the strength o f his o w n merit, a c e r t a i n A f g h a n

Sardar
(Emir) called A b d a l i ,
former's
right
Nadirshah
hand
i n his
A f t e r his return
1747*'.
In
above
ultimately
Abdali
mentioned
confusion
death,
that
Ahmadshah
a n d s i n c e he w a s a n A f g h a n ,
had
raid
to Persia, N a d i r s h a h
the
Nadirshah's
who
man*^.
against
was
soon
was caused
Abdali
became
the
accompanied
India'*.
killed
in
subsequent
to
usurped
a l l power
Ahmadshah proclained himself
a n A f g h a n E m p e r o r m a k i n g K a b u l h i s c a p i t a l (1747 A . D . ) ' * .
THE ROHILLAS AND T H E PATHANS
1042.
about
N o w there h a d been an incessant i n t e r n a l r i v a l r y
the
acquisition o f the
consequent
mutual
A f g h a n s (Pathans)'*,
tion
hatred
i m p e r i a l throne of D e l h i
between
the
Moghals and
and
the
w h o chiefly l e d the M u s l i m a d m i n i s t r a
throughout the large
tract
of India
from the
Punjab
D e l h i , F a r u k h a b a d to Rohilkhand'*sometimes quite openly,

a t other times c o v e r t l y I T h e former Sultanates of D e l h i were
Afghans.
I t was
dynasties
that the v i c t o r i o u s M o g h a l conqueror, B a b a r , h a d
attained
been
the
after e x t i r p a t i n g
imperial power
shown i n
this
book
over
the
last
Delhi
earlier).
their
Afghans the
o w n states
Rohillas
of v a r y i n g sizes''.
(as
Afghan
has
already
Nevertheless,
several
A f g h a n Sardars dominated even this M o g h a l

A m o n g s t these
of the
administration.
a n d the
Later
Pathans
on when
had
the
425
5TH GLORIOUS EPOCH
c o n q u e r i n g M a r a t h a a r m i e s s o o n b e g a n t o e s t a b l i s h , one a f t e r
another,
Hindu
a n d reached
states a l l over the N o r t h e r n
half of India
D e l h i a n d w h e n i n t h e p o l i t i c a l affairs o f D e l h i
practically
not
a blade
of grass
could
move
w i t h o u t the
M a r a t h a s u p p o r t , a l l those M u s l i m f a c t i o n s became absolute

l y one at least i n the e a r l y years
ence i n o r d e r t o s u b v e r t i t ' * .
a n d scheming amongst these
o f the M a r a t h a p r e p o n d e r -
Y e t later
s t i l l the dissentient
M u s l i m leaders secretly sought
for the M a r a t h a help for the d e s t r u c t i o n o f t h e i r c o - r e l i g i o n i s t

opponents'*.
T H E FIRST INVASION O F INDIA B Y A B D A L I
1043.
in Delhi.
Tvere
A b d a l i was closely w a t c h i n g these

H e knew
highly
full
perturbed
leave a vestige
well
that
lest
the
the
hated
of their own existence,
while, the Pathans
Marathas
find
only
one
might
unless i n the m e a n
overthrew the M o g h a l i m p e r i a l a u t h o r i t y
over D e l h i , a n d , o n i t s ashes, r a i s e d t h e i r o w n .
new A f g h a n
developments
Pathans over there
way out
of this
emperor,
They could
predicament : to invite the
Ahmadshah
Abdali,
who
had
all
along supported their p o l i t i c a l moves. So the P a t h a n - R o h i l l a

leaders sent
if
at
letters
to A b d a l i
all Islam in India
i m p o r t u n i n g his a r m e d help
was to
be s a v e d * " .
A b d a l i , too,
h a d cherished the a m b i t i o n to strangle the m o r i b u n d M o g h a l

imperial
authority
in Delhi
P a t h a n i r u l e as o f yore*^.
along w i t h the
fully
and to
But
revive
e a r l i e r he h a d
warriors of Nadirshah's
conscious o f the
i n its place the
growing Maratha
visited India
invasion and
influence
in
was
the
i m p e r i a l a d m i n i s t r a t i o n a t D e l h i . S o he w a s f a r t o o c a u t i o u s
in m a k i n g his
moves.
After
having secretly
supplied all
sorts of a r m e d help to the P a t h a n s a n d R o h i l l a s i n the D o a b ,

A b d a l i himself came
aggressively
i n the
month of January
1748 u p t o L a h o r e * * a n d c a p t u r e d i t . T h i s w a s t h e first o f h i s
invasions of I n d i a .
1044.
B u t the M o g h a l i m p e r i a l a r m y defeated
advance g u a r d s
-Delhi*'.
Just
just
at
near Lahore and
this
t i m e he g o t
Abdali's
blocked his way
to
reports t h a t his enemy.
426
the
Emperor
o f P e r s i a , was
and that, at the

arrest his
large
i n v i t a t i o n o f the M o g h a l E m p e r o r to
o n w a r d m a r c h the
army
towards
i n o p p o r t u n e to press
Abdali
retreated
Marathas
Delhi**.
onwards
So
h a d set
was
i t to
be
to D e l h i t h a t shrewd general
But
proclaimed throughout
Punjab
help
o u t w i t h a.
considering
i m m e d i a t e l y to Kabul**.
departure he had i t
whole of the
p r e p a r i n g to i n v a d e Kabul**,
subject
to
the
before h i s .
India that the
sovereign Afghan;
rule under h i m .
T H E FIRST T R E A T Y O F SURRENDER
BY T H E MORIBUND MOGHAL
EMPIRE
WITH T H E MARATHAS
1045-46.
Delhi
had
In
the
meanwhile
delegated
most
the
Moghal
solicitously all
Emperor
at
administrative
a u t h o r i t y over the whole o f I n d i a right from B e n g a l , B i h a r , .

Orissa to S i n d h (including the
of the
Punjab,
Subha of Multan),
R o h i l k h a n d , D o a b a n d a l l the
the whole
South-Indiam
divisions of the M o g h a l empire to the M a r a t h a s b y a special

treaty*'.
1047.
of
the
B y this treaty,
Moghal
Emperor
t h a t d a t e t h e de f a c t o
the M o g h a l E m p e r o r
b y t h i s w r i t t e n consent at least
the
Marathas
h a d become
since
sovereigns of the whole of I n d i a , and

himself
had
been
reduced
to
a non
entity.
1048.
upon
the
The
tremendous
Marathas
because
responsibility
a d m i n i s t r a t i v e a u t h o r i t y was, o f course, the

defending
the
that
devolved-
of this change i n the i m p e r i a l

onerous
one o f
M o g h a l e m p i r e a g a i n s t a l l i n t e r n a l as w e l l as
external dangersagainst
internal rebellions and
w e l l as a g a i n s t f o r e i g n i n v a s i o n s .
revolts
as-
G i g a n t i c as t h i s r e s p o n s i
b i l i t y was i t was o n l y the M a r a t h a sinews t h a t
c o u l d bear i t
efficientlythe sinews t h a t h a d a l m o s t realised
the d r e a m o f
the f o u n d a t i o n of H i n d u - P a t p a d a s h a h i !
is w h y t h e y
accepted that c o n d i t i o n of the treaty

was a b o o n .
That
quite
r e a d i l y as
if it
427
A B D A L I ' S S E C O N D INVASION O F INDIA

1049.
A b d a l i b a d been s e c r e t l y g i v e n r e p o r t s
forthcoming
or
more
invaded
i m p e r i a l t r e a t y w i t h the
before
India
Marathas*'.
the
for
actual event.
the
second
Marathas
That
time
of
six
is w h y i n 1749 h e
s i m p l y to oppose
So the i m p e r i a l governor
this
months-
of the
the
Punjab, M i r
M a n n u , himself ceded helplessly T h a t t h a , S i n d h (Multan,) the

Punjab and other adjoining territories
to A b d a l i a n d accep
ted the o v e r l o r d s h i p o f the l a t t e r over t h a t

fied
with
the
region**.
region, relegated to them b y the i m p e r i a l treaty,

o u t by the
abject
surrender
of
M i r Mannu,
officer i n c h a r g e o f t h a t p a r t , a n d t h a t t h e
advance
Satis
thought t h a t the M a r a t h a a u t h o r i t y over t h a t
was
not
yet,
Abdali
once
was
the
time
again
wiped
imperial
for
went
further
bank
to
KabuIBO.
1050.
B u t t h e M a r a t h a s \tere h i g h l y
duplicity
of
sent of the
infuriated
at this
t h e i m p e r i a l officer a n d t h e r e p o r t e d m u t e c o n
E m p e r o r himself
to
this
treacherous
M a r a t h a s v o w e d to avenge A b d a l i ' s u s u r p a t i o n
act.
The
of the r e g i o n
b e t w e e n S i n d h , T h a t t h a t o P u n j a b , i n defiance o f t h e M o g h a l M a r a t h a t r e a t y j u s t as f u r i o u s l y as
has been
trodden down wilfully.
w o u l d a cobra whose t a i l
B u t they were at this t i m e
p r e o c c u p i e d w i t h the S o u t h - I n d i a n Muslims*^, the

like
the
Portuguese**
troubles at
Satara*'.
and
also
westerners
w i t h the d o m e s t i c
A s such Nanasahib
political
Peshwa
ordered'
M a l h a r r a o H o l k a r a n d J a y a j i r a o S h i n d e , a n d the t w o M a r a t h a
leaders crossed the J a m u n a a n d fell u p o n
thousand-strong a r m y of the
Rohillas
the
fifty-to
encamped
at
sixtyKadar-
gunj on the 2 0 t h M a r c h , 1751. T h e P a t h a n s fought tenaciously,,

b u t i n the end the M a r a t h a s completely routed a n d d e s t r o y e d
the j o i n t a r m y of the ' o r i g i n a l a n d legitimate' Pathans
Rohillas**.
Quickly
f o l l o w i n g t h i s s i g n a l success
thas fought the P a t h a n A h m a d k h a n B a n g a s h ,
w h o h a d come
o n a h o t s c e n t t o F a r u k h a b a d w i t h h i s army**.
t o o k shelter
and
the M a r a
Ahmadkhan
i n F a r u k h a b a d a n d was t i m e l y j o i n e d b y
second m i g h t y
army
M a r a t h a s besieged the
o f the
Rohillas**.
conjoint
army
But
o f these
again
'true
the
the
born"
428
Eohilla-Pathans
i n the
month of April,
1751 a n d f e t c h i n g
t h e m i n o p e n fields i n f l i c t e d a c r u s h i n g d e f e a t o n
a r m y o n the 2 8 t h of A p r i l , 1 7 5 1 " .
that
huge
A b o u t t w e n t y to t w e n t y -
five t h o u s a n d P a t h a n s a n d R o h i l l a s were c u t oflF i n t h e b a t t l e .

Everything
belonging to
plundered.
Thousands o f horses, elephants,
them
including
b a t t e r y o f g u n s were a l l c a p t u r e d .
in his letter,
their
camp
was
camels a n d the
Jayappa
Shinde
writes
" T h e devotees o f H a r i a p p r o p r i a t e d t h a t b o o t y
t o themselves**."
1051.
W h e n the
Peshwa
received the
news
of
these
b a t t l e s Shreemant N a n a s a h i b h i m s e l f felt elated at the excep

t i o n a l v a l o u r of the M a r a t h a s .
I n his
congratulatory
reply
t o t h e S a r d a r s a n d s o l d i e r s he h i m s e l f w r o t e :-
m^m ^wm'i f | H
1052.
trqjfiTES ^
f?f T^^ts
^^
Hlf%
5^mr q"T%?ft ^ftft)^
( B r a v o , well done !
valour ! that
the
A l l Praise to
Southern
WTIIcf
511^
q^TT^rr ^THrrr
your intrepidity
and
J a m u n a and w i n a glorious v i c t o r y over the
the
open
thing !
battle
Y o u are
field
Pathans
in
is n e i t h e r a s m a l l n o r a c o m m o n p l a c e
single-minded loyal
p i l l a r s of the (Maratha) E m p i r e !
beyond
Iran and Turan.
board)
had
run
and
a r m i e s s h o u l d cross t h e G a n g e s
astray,
men
of action,
Y o u r fame has
W h i l e the
(you) h a v e
the
spread far
' Q u e e n ' ( o n t h e chess

installed
her
at
the
vantage p o s i t i o n once again !

THE
MARATHAS HUMBLED TIME AND AGAIN

THE
HAUTEUR AND PRIDE O F T H E
TRUE-BORN' AND T H E GREAEST

MUSLIMS T O O !
1053.
A c o m m o n m i s l e a d i n g statement is v e r y often to
be seen i n t h e
English,
histories
written
not
Portuguese a n d such other
only
by
the
Muslim,
w r i t e r s , w h o are
natu-
429
5TH GLORIOUS EPOCH
r a l l y i n i m i c a l (hostile) towards the M a r a t h a s , a n d have a l w a y s

tried
to disparage them
deeds, b u t
and to detract from
a l s o b y some
slavish mentality
o f the H i n d u
their
glorious
writers who
evince a
and only 'look' and 'write'
(without using
a n y i n d e p e n d e n t j u d g m e n t o f t h e i r own)a s t a t e m e n t w h i c h
purports to say :
'One important
cause w h y
often defeated i n I n d i a
the process
later
on
a n d w h y the
of disintegration
o f the
the
Muslims
were
Marathas could
set i n
Muslim
under
empire
t h e i r c r u s h i n g blows, was t h a t the M u s l i m s of the later days

h a d lost m u c h o f the
the
early A r a b ,
Moghal
'original' and
Mongol,
invaders.
Turkish,
Because
'real' blood and spirit of

Irani,
Durani,
Afghan,
of the racy climate beyond
the
H i m a l a y a s , big, rushing rivers, h i l l y and snowy territory and

their hardy a n d robust
their spending
whole
constitution which
lives in constant
o t h e r reasons, the c o m p a r a t i v e l y more

m i l d e r a n d 'feebler' H i n d u s could
invasions**.
B u t as
b e y o n d the
was the result o f
warfare,
those w i l d and
generation
after
such
'hence'
not withstand their earlier

valorous Muslims
H i m a l a y a s began to settle d o w n
ries together,
and
civilized and
generation,
from
here for c e n t u
a n d as m a n y
of
t h e i r d y n a s t i e s r u l e d here, t h e y , t o o , w e r e v i c t i m s o f l a z i n e s s ,
mildness,
could
and
not
savage
proclivity
retain
their
strength which
the battlefield.
towards
former
luxurious living.
sturdiness,
could s t a n d
The 'unhealthy'
them i n good stead
climate
of India
fail to tell upon their originally strong w i l d bodies !

whole the
'weaker'
descendants
a n d 'not
o f those
true
very
of their
Muslims
mettle'.
H i n d u s , especially the Marathas
They
endurance
did
and
on
not
O n the
came to
be
T h a t is w h y t h e
could vanquish
only those
Muslims !
1054.
ment !
H o w v e r y imperfect a n d unrealistic is this state
O n l y one
instance o f the
the R o h i l l a s a n d P a t h a n s
M a r a t h a offensive
i n the D o a b and
against
the fact t h a t the
M a r a t h a s k i l l e d as m a n y as t w e n t y t h o u s a n d o f t h e e n e m y i n
t h e a c t i o n is q u i t e
t u d e o f the
above
sufficient t o
estimate
prove the
o f the
falsity and plati
Muslim
failure !
The
430
P a t h a n - R o h i l l a s r u l i n g f r o m the D o a b to R o h i l k h a n d at t h a t
t i m e c o n s i d e r e d t h e m s e l v e s t o be ' h i g h - b o r n ' A f g h a n s o f t h e
finest
mettle*".
E v e n the
Moghal
imperial power
and
the
T u r k i s h N a w a b s a n d c h i e f t a i n s d r e a d e d t h e m most*^. , T h e s e
Afghans
had
even
blood-relations
the Afghans
at
that
and family
beyond
time
close a n d
ties w i t h the
the H i m a l a y a s .
uninterrupted
'original'
E v e r y year
of t h o s e ' t r u e - b r e d ' a n d ' r e a l ' A f g h a n s c a m e
stalk of
hundreds
to reside i n this
P a t h a n i s t a n i n the D o a b w h i l e the A f g h a n s here w e n t over to

"their o r i g i n a l h o m e s .
I t clearly means,
therefore, t h a t
t h o u s a n d s o f the P a t h a n - R o h i l l a s i n the
the Doab
a n d t h e R o h i l k h a n d were,
long tract
t i l l that time
^real' a n d 'original', 'true-born' and 'thorough-bred'

and Afghans !
at
least,
Pathans
A n d the M a r a t h a s ? T h e y belonged, after a l l
originally and traditionally,

iter enemies
the
between
to that countryIndiawhich
called sterileborn and brought
generations together !
u p there for
E v e n t h e n d i d t h e y n o t often prove
t h e s e so c a l l e d ' t r u e - b o r n '
and
'thorough-bred' Pathans and
Afghans to
be o f b a s e r m e t t l e i n t h e
of battle ?
E v e n when
final
test o n
N a d i r s h a h fell upon
Delhi
the
with
field
an
a r m y of the thousands o f his 'true-born' a n d
'thorough-bred'
P a t h a n s crowned himself 'Emperor of D e l h i '
and
to
march
to the
South like
Mahmud of Ghazni,
threatend
is i t
not
b e c a u s e he r e a l i z e d i n h i s h e a r t o f h e a r t s t h a t t h e t i m e s h a d
then changedthat
i t was n o t the I n d i a o f G h a z n i ' s times
t h a t n o w i t w a s t h e M a r a t h a s w h o m he h a d
r e t r e a t e d so
hastily and
went clean out
because of the d r e a d of the M a r a t h a s ?
to facethat
I n his wake followed
A b d a l i i n v a d i n g I n d i a t h r i c e or four t i m e s ,
a n a r m y o f n o t less
every time w i t h
t h a n fifty t h o u s a n d s t r o n g ,
made up
the pick of T u r k i s h , I r a n i a n , D u r a n i , P a t h a n soldiery.

how
he
of I n d i a 1Simply
of
But
e v e r y t i m e h a d h e t o go b a c k c r e s t - f a l l e n b e c a u s e o f t h e
armed
counter-offensive
t u r n i n g of the
losses
for
the
o f the
scales o f f o r t u n e
Marathas
at
Marathas,
how
a n d even after
Panipat, had
even i n the
the
he to
terrible
sign
treaty**, t h a t t h e d i r e c t i o n o f t h e M o g h a l i m p e r i a l aff"airs a t
D e l h i be l e f t i n t o
the hands o f the M a r a t h a s ,
h o w he a g r e e d
431
not to interfere
w i t h i t i n t h e least,
h i s h i g h a m b i t i o n t o be
and how, r e l i n q u i s h i n g
the absolute and
unlimited Emperor
o f D e l h i he h a d t o s u b m i t t o t h e M a r a t h a s a n d go b a c k n e v e r
t o r e t u r n , c a n b e s t b e read
H i n d u Patpadshahi.
b y every H i n d u
from our
book,
I t is g o i n g t o b e r e f e r r e d t o a g a i n i n
t h e f o l l o w i n g pages.
1055.
Physical build, height
d o c o u n t as
important
and
and
breadth
decisive factors
personal combats.
Even
without exception !
The grave of the monstrous
at the foot
of Pratapgad
struggles of nations
the
then
it
cannot
and weight
i n matters of
is evidence
be
made a rule
enough !
Afzalkhan
B u t i n the
c h a n c e s o f success o r f a i l u r e c a n
n e v e r be a s s e s s e d o n t h e s t r e n g t h o f p h y s i c a l b u i l d , e n d u r i n g
capacity
and
the
stubbornness of constitution.
D i d n ' t the
dwarfish Japanese l a i d the g i g a n t i c R u s s i a n s l o w o n the battle

field i n t h e first R u s s o - J a p a n e s e w a r t h e t o w e r i n g a n d s t u r d y
Russians
in
comparison with
'thorough-bred'
Pathans
w h o m the
seem
absolute
'true-born'
and
midgets
Our
H i n d u G o r k h a s are v e r i t a b l e M a r a t h a s i n respect o f stature.

But
haven't
these v e r y
the A u s t r i a n , a n d the
various
occasions
World War*' ?
o f the
Gorkhas vanquished
colossal H i t l e r i a n
and
on various
the
Italian,
G e r m a n armies o n
battlefields
i n the
last
T h e whole w o r l d s t i l l resounds w i t h the fame
Gorkhas'A
H i n d u G o r k h a means a gallant
is a c o m m o n - p l a c e a d a g e n o w a d a y s .
fighter*
W h o o n c e r u l e d as t h e
i n v i n c i b l e E m p e r o r of a l l the E u r o p e a n nations like G e r m a n y ,

Russia
and
others,
soldiers, i f not
renowned
for
their
the 'short' Napoleon and
tall
and
sturdy
his small F r e n c h
army.
A B D A L I ' S T H I R D INVASION O F INDIA
1056.
The Moghal
E m p e r o r had made
Gazi-ud-din his
c h i e f m i n i s t e r (Vizier)** who w e n t a l l the w a y l o n g to S a r h i n d

i n the P u n j a b
i n F e b r u a r y 1756 t o
a p p o i n t A d i n a b e g as t h e
c h i e f i m p e r i a l officer
there**.
depending solely on
the M a r a t h a support,
his
clearly meant
t h a t the
G a z i - u d - d i n a c t e d i n t h i s case
whole
o f the
and
this act o f
province o f the
432
P u n j a b w h i c h was reduced b y A b d a l i
by
the
Moghal
Emperor.
Even
w a s once a g a i n s e i z e d
in Delhi,
the
Afghan
influence was ineffectual a n d G a z i - u d - d i n , s t r o n g l y s u p p o r t e d

by the Marathas,
spoke
for
the M o g h a l Emperor**.
these circumstances M a l i k a Z a m a n i , the o l d a n d
Under
crafty chief
stewardess i n the M o g h a l i m p e r i a l h o u s e h o l d w h o was

tened out
on
the
o f h e r w i t s (at t h i s
Moghal
Empire) and
Nizibkhan
R o h i l l a , who was
then a p r o m i n e n t leader of a l l the
Rohillas
India and
enemy of the
secretly
who was
wrote
the
letters
t h a t i f at a l l M u s l i m
bitterest
to
Ahmadshah
march
T h e y h a d also
on
India
already
But
So
he s h o u l d
well-equipped
army*'.
fact t h a t the M a r a t h a armies
Moghal
sent w o r d to the
haste.
Marathas,
t o t h e effect
S o u t h , a n d t h a t D e l h i was p r a c t i c a l l y
the
if Abdali
were very l i k e l y to
Abdali
a n d t h a t as s u c h
with
mentioned the
were occupied i n the

defenceless.
and Pathans i n
p o w e r i n I n d i a w a s t o be s a v e d i t w a s
A b d a l i alone w h o c o u l d save i t ,
forthwith
frigh
all-enveloping Maratha hold
Emperor,
they
wrote,
M a r a t h a s to come t o D e l h i ,
was
late,
they
had
in all
argued, the M a r a t h a s
establish their a u t h o r i t y right up to the
P u n j a b , T h a t t h a a n d M u l t a n ( S i n d h ) as p e r t h e i r t r e a t y w i t h
the M o g h a l E m p e r o r ,
and that
they
were
to
march
with
m i g h t y armies on D e l h i a n d the Punjab.

1057.
measure.
which
At
this
I t was
entrusted
neighbouring
to
the
news
Abdali
nullify
the
government
region to the
was
enraged
imperial charter
of the
Marathas
Punjab
that
he h a d
beyond
(Sanad)
and
invaded I n d i a and annexed that region to his k i n g d o m .

therefore
took it h i g h l y amiss t h a t
incorporate that
sort of appeal
the
recently
He
G a z i - u d - d i n s h o u l d re
p a r t into the Moghal empire, without any

or
reference
made to h i m .
N a t u r a l l y once
a g a i n he c a m e t o P e s h a w a r i n N o v e m b e r 1756** w i t h a v i e w t o
invade India sending
his son, Taimurshah, a n d his General
J a h a n k h a n to take Lahore*'.
fought
w i t h T a i m u r s h a h , but
n o b o d y to beat
The Moghal general A d i n a b e g

was
defeated,
a n d there was
d o w n t h e o r g y o f s w o r d a n d fire w h i c h t h e
A f g h a n force i n d u l g e d i n w h i l e t h e y
rushed
headlong
from
Lahore to Sutlej'".
Shah Abdali
433
Emboldened
advanced straight
anywhere for rest, w i t h an
by this
to D e l h i
Moghal
infirmity
without
stopping
army of eighty
thousand
strong
i n J a n u a r y 1757 A . D . " .
D e l h i fell into his hands practically
without any resistance.
I m m e d i a t e l y he t o o k o v e r t h e i m p e *
rial authority and
began to r u n the government i n his o w n
name'2.
1058.
And
he
precipitately
performed
Pathans and Muslims of the time thought

and
foremost
duty,
according
every M u s l i m E m p e r o r .
he
even
fumed
ordered
Delhi"
a
so
and
fretted
general
over D e l h i .
they
at
submit
a few h o u r s
than
second
eighteen thousand
universally
first
of
the
meekly
'true and
'thorough b r e d ' Afghans beyond the

more
to be their
religious
code o f
the slightest pretext
massacre
might
Within
the
the
I n order to m a k e i t suit his dignityj
horrible
that
to
what
and
citizens
to
his
of
rule
high born' and
Himalayas
slaughtered
people, a n d according to the
acknowledged
notion
of the
time,
regarding the regal function i n accordance w i t h the M u s l i m

religious code, he
and
proclaimed
forthwith
r o y a l adherent o f I s l a m he
t h a t as
an humble
would completely
destroy
a l l the K a f i r s a n d their temples a n d a l l religious i n s t i t u t i o n s

throughout India'* !
1059.
W i t h o u t a n y l o s s o f t i m e he b r o u g h t h i s h o r r i b l e
announcement into a c t i o n . U n d e r his orders the H i n d u
tem
p l e s , s h r i n e s , i d o l s , a n d t h e i r h o u s e s b e g a n t o be p u l l e d d o w n
a n d set a b l a z e .
E m p e r o r A b d a l i was p a r t i c u l a r l y infuriated
against
the
Prayag
which the Marathas
had
hands.
S o h e b e g a n t o defile
t h e m a l l , one a f t e r a n o t h e r ' * .
On
was
several
Hindu
h o l y places
such occasions M a t h u r a ,
the
first
to
fall
prey
like
rescued
w h i c h is v e r y
after
Delhi
Mathura and
f r o m the M u s l i m
close to
to
Delhi,
a l l sorts o f
v a n d a l i s m o f the monstrous aggressors; a n d s t o i c a l l y enough,

did that holy city
offer i t s e l f , t i m e a n d
a g a i n , as s a c r i f i c i a l
o b l u t i o n , as a n y b r a v e l a d y i n t h e f a m o u s i m m o l a t i o n ( J o h a r )
of C h i t o d or the v e r y c i t y o f C h i t o d itself.
did not merely submit
B u t this time i t
itself to the M u s l i m religious persecu-
434
tion,
without
fighting,
as i t
h a d been d o i n g t i l l
A l t h o u g h detailed description, is
o f space, i t
must
be t o l d
H i n d u J a t citizens
this time.
n o t possible here for w a n t
here t h a t
fought'*, to the
nearly
five
last drop
thousand
of b l o o d left
in them, that innumerable and well-organized M u s l i m army.

JEvery
brave H i n d u ,
who
d i e d , d i d so
m a n y of his M u s l i m
foes
as
After
bathing
Mathura
heaps o f the r u b b l e
and
idols,
and
demolished
attacked
of Abdali's
Marathas had
In
order
to
thousand
fury
the
recently snatched
halt
this
valiant
^ymnasiun
for
of
'Nange
burying
it
kill.
under
a n d shrines
neighbouring
holy
T h i s also h a d been the
it away
that
the
from the M u s l i m s .
attack
(monks),
Gosavee',
h i m to
simple reason
monstrous
'gosavees'
for
temples
another
place of H i n d u s , G o k u l Vrindavan.
object
o n l y a f t e r k i l l i n g as
possible
i n blood
of its
Abdali
was
more
from
suddenly
than
the
fell
two
famous
upon
the
M u s l i m a r m y , w i t h a g r i m d e t e r m i n a t i o n t o fight u n t o d e a t h " .
T h i s a s s a u l t o f t h e G o s a v e e s w a s so s u d d e n , so w e l l o r g a n i z e d
a n d so
ferocious
sudden at
the
were k i l l e d
the
fierce
the
a n d bleeding city
Abdali's
knock".
outright,
fighting
M u s l i m s left
praises
that
first
a n d the
that
forces
reeled back a l l o f a
Thousands o f M u s l i m soldiers
brave
continued
gosavees,
throughout
town and retreated"

resounded
while the
After
the
wounded
joyously and thankfully with
for those N a n g e Bairagees (naked
defended its G o k u l n a t h " .
too !
the d a y
ascetics) w h o h a d
I f a t a l l o n e w i s h e s t o be a n a k e d
a s c e t i c ( N a n g a B a i r a g y ) he s h o u l d be o n e s u c h I
1060.
Abdali then
t h a t strong fort'^.
marched against A g r a and invested
I n this
enemy o f the P a t h a n
party
who
to
sincerely tried
namely
very fort was

i n the
save
the
fighting
the direst
imperial, court, a n d one

Moghal
imperial power,
G a z i - u d - d i n ' * , a n d he was every m o m e n t
expecting
reinforcements f r o m his protectors, the M a r a t h a s I

1061.
B u t what were
the
Hindu
kings and Princes of
J a i p u r , J o d h p u r and U d a y p u r a n d other neighbouring states,

the sardars a n d noblemen of courts and the m i l l i o n s of their
warriors and
subjects
doing
at
this critical
time
for
the
435
Hindu
and
religion ? While
ruthless
women and
1
ficed
o f the
the common
defence
people
and
landlords
forces,
the Marathas*'.
the
Many
relief
(Jagirdars),
o f the
this
hands
their
rulers,
arrival
o f the
from
Kings
had
i n their
who
turned red
all
these
and Princes
pay
large
towards
Marathas
at
Abdali's
theresignificant
hands.
as
well
as
c a r r y i n g on secret negotiations w i t h
i f A b d a l i h a d w i p e d out the M a r a t h a
according to
rulers i n the
question
not
Hindu
S i n d h - M u l t a n to the
the n o r t h ,
and Muslim
and
their
rulers
B u t what,
Nepal in
being
A l l t h e Erajput P r i n c e s w e r e s e c r e t l y l o n g i n g
insignificanthad been
Abdali**.
Hindu
H i n d u m a r t y r s , i t was
wasted their time cherishing malice
Hindu
influence f r o m
at
reckless
of
warriors, who sacri-
moment for the
rest of the
destruction
of the
innumerable
every
the
atrocities ! B u t the
for
o f cows,
of their religion, and while
i n north-India,
who anxiously waited
and
indulging in
thousands
places o f p i l g r i m a g e were
w i t h the b l o o d of these
fighting
of
thousands of H i n d u
their lives i n the
a l l the H i n d u
Marathas
A b d a l i was
bloodshed
doesn't
end
of Rohilkhand and
the wishes
of the H i n d u
n o r t h ! The a p p a l l i n g answer
seem t o
have disturbed
. E x c e p t f o r t h e M a r a t h a s w h o else w a s
them
t h e r e o f these
to
a bit.
Hindu
P r i n c e s a n d K i n g s w h o c o u l d h a v e p r o v e d t o be t h e d e s t r o y e r
and
conqueror
What,
then,
others
have
Abdali
a n d the latter
have
Muslim
domination ? None
Hindu
at a l l !
Rajputs
g a i n e d i f t h e M a r a t h a s h a d been d e s t r o y e d
imperial power
would
of the
c o u l d these i n c o m p e t e n t
had
throughout
happened
was
once
more
established
the
North
of India ?
perhaps
that
new
and
by
Muslim
A l l that
wave
of
b l o o d s h e d o f m i l l i o n s o f H i n d u s a n d atrocitie.-5 a t t h e o r d e r s
of
another
imperial power of a
new
AUauddin
or
a new
A u r a n g z e b w o u l d have swept the H i n d u w o r l d ' .

1062.
B u t p e r h a p s i t w a s b e c a u s e o f t h e earne.^^t d e s i r e
and heartfelt l o n g i n g o f the

Hindu
commonalty,
who
were u t t e r l y p o w e r l e s s t o d o
a b o v e m e n t i o n e d m i l l i o n s of the
themselves
being
disorganized
a n y t h i n g i n the matter, except
secretly w i s h i n g for the speedy a r r i v a l of the M a r a t h a s , w h o .
436
in their
o p i n i o n , were the
power
completely
sustaining
power
or
of the
n o t h i n g of the k i n d
1063.
o n l y ones t o s m a s h
perhaps
because
Hindu
of
nation
the M u s l i m
the
original
i n general
that
happened.
F o r , on
receiving
letters
from
the
Maratha
sardars a n d G a z i - u d - d i n andjothers, P e s h w a N a n a s a h i b i m m e
d i a t e l y sent M a l h a r r a o
Holkar
under
the
chief
of R a g h u n a t h r a o D a d a , w i t h a large army'*.
were
also
sent
to
the M a r a t h a
Bundeley, Barve and
Sardars
others who
command
Urgent letters
like
Govindpant
were a l r e a d y i n the N o r t h
to render every sort of assistance to R a g h u n a t h r a o " .

Raghunathrao
left I n d o r e
Before
a n d m a r c h e d ahead news a r r i v e d
that hearing the reports of the M a r a t h a advance A b d a l i h a d

left M a t h u r a V r i n d a b a n a n d other
and
pilgrimage, and
taking
gone t o
H i n d u places o f w o r s h i p
Delhi and
a w a y a l l the b o o t y he
thence
had acquired".
to
Kabul
B u t he h a d
v e s t e d , before h i s d e p a r t u r e t o K a b u l , t h e s u p r e m e c o m m a n d
of t h a t region i n the hands o f his son, T a i m u r s h a h , s t a t i o n i n g
ten thousand
soldiers under h i m at S i r h i n d , a n d i n s t a l l i n g
h i s officers a t v a r i o u s i m p o r t a n t p l a c e s i n t h e P u n j a b " .
1064.
While
on
this
side
the
Maratha
different m i l i t a r y leaders i n the N o r t h w h i c h

together
forces
had
under
gathered
u n d e r t h e one c o m m a n d o f R a g h u n a t h r a o b e g a n t o
p u n i s h severely a l l those w h o h a d begun

vities r e l y i n g on A b d a l i for
support.
anti-Maratha
Sakharam
acti
Bhagwant,
Gangadhar Y a s h w a n t a n d M a r a t h a Sardars entered the D o a b

a n d once a g a i n beat
down
released a n d brought i n t o
had
been
made
the
Pathan-Rohilla malfactors,
their fold V a z i r [Gazi-ud-din, w h o
captive by
the
Abdali party".
S h i v a d e v h i m s e l f m a r c h e d on D e l h i , a n d after a b o u t
night's
fierce
fighting
entered the c i t y
d o w n the A b d a l i faction completely.

t r i u m p h s was t h a t the
Abdali's
alive'".
direst
enemy
The
greatest
of the
of the
Marathas
was
and
caught
settlement o f the region u n d e r
his suzerainty toppled down completely.

of ten thousand strong,
fort
triumphantly crushing
right-hand man, Najibkhan Rohilla,

Eventually Abdali's
Vithal
a
which Abdali
The
Pathan army
had stationed
at S i r -
437
Wnd
under
the
command
of A b d u l
Samad
m a i n t a i n his h o l d on the region, itself
in
lost courage.
q u e n t l y when the Marathas themselves advanced

towards
to
Conse
menacingly
S i r h i n d , there was a great c o m m o t i o n caused i n the
M u s l i m r a n k s e v e n before a
they
order
were
regular
completely routed
battle was
joined
and
i n the i n i t i a l skirmishes a n d
t h e i r c o m m a n d e r w a s c a u g h t a l i v e ' ^ . T h i s news m a d e T a i m u r
shah, the son o f A b d a l i a n d his governor of the P u n j a b ,
his commander-in-chief, J a h a n k h a n , leave
p l a n o f defending L a h o r e , a n d i n the
and
precipitate
Maratha
off t h e i r
face
original
of this
counter-offensive
both
struck an honourable retreat to K a b u l along
and
forceful
of
with
them
a l l their
a r m y , h a r d l y d a r i n g t o face t h e M a r a t h a s o n t h e b a t t l e f i e l d ' * ,
A b d a l i h a d s t r i c t l y u r g e d u p o n t h e m t h a t t h e y were u n d e r n o
<jircumstances
t o l e t t h e v a s t t r e a s u r e s o f m i l l i o n s (crores) o f
Tupees, t h a t w a s s t i l l i n t h e i r p o s s e s s i o n , t o f a l l i n t h e e n e m y
hands.
A s such they tried their utmost to
retreating
in
JVIarathas
not
carry
only pursued
them
crossed
Attock
that
Taimur
a n d fled t o h i s o w n p r o v i n c e " l e a v i n g
behind at various places a l l his

and
safely,
B u t the
even beyond Lahore but
t h e y p l a y e d s u c h a h a v o c in t h e M u s l i m r a n k s
shah
it
as o r d e r l y a m a n n e r as was p o s s i b l e .
a l l the treasure i n
elephants,
horses,
camels,
cash a n d jewellery, g o l d a n d s i l v e r .
H e h a d n o t h i n g to c a r r y home o f the vast p l u n d e r from I n d i a

except
his own
either
sacked
life !
or
Whatever
destroyed
by
else
the
l i t t l e o f his A f g h a n army escaped
belonged to h i m was
Marathas.
only with
Whatever
their
lives
to
Kabul
l i k e t h e i r g o v e r n o r w e r e t h e o n l y ones t h a t r e m a i n e d
alive !
A l lof the veteran P a t h a n army of
t h o u s a n d strong w h i c h was
Punjab
by
kept
behind
fifteen
and
A b d a l i to a n n i h i l a t e the H i n d u s and the
religion throughout I n d i a was a t t a c k e d group b y

massacred
to twenty
in Delhi
by
the
Marathas
i n the
the
Hindu
group
and
battles and skirmishes
f o u g h t w i t h t h e m ' * ( 1 7 t h M a r c h 1758).
1065.
Thus
by
inflicting
crushing
and
humiliating
defeats on E m p e r o r A h m a d s h a h A b d a l i a n d b y reconquering
f r o m the A f g h a n e m p i r e the w h o l e
vast
region from
Sindh
438
to
Multan
and
M u l t a n t o S i r h i n d , t h e M a r a t h a s once a g a i n
g a i n e d t h e de f a c t o c o n t r o l o v e r t h e g o v e r n a n c e a n d a d m i n i
stration o f this extensive
province which
they
had
earlier
gained b y a paper treaty w i t h the M o g h a l emperor ! B u t the

t h e n M o g h a l E m p e r o r and his V a z i r , G a z i - u d - d i n ,
themselves
k n e w v e r y w e l l t h a t i n t h e i r o w n i n t e r e s t , t o o , i t w a s essentialt h a t the M a r a t h a s should do this. H e n c e the E m p e r o r h i m s e l f

gave
orders that
Raghunathrao's
formal triumphant
entry
i n t o L a h o r e f o r t h e s e t t l e m e n t o f t h e affairs t h e r e was t o becelebrated p u b l i c l y w i t h a l l p o m p a n d

Hindu
festivities'*.
A l l the
chieftains o f K a s h m i r , D o g r a nobles, ' M i s s a l s ' o f the
S i k h s a n d the so-called M u s l i m E m i r s , U m r a o s , ' N i z a m s ^ a n d

N a w a b s ' , w h o h a d b e e n so f a r e n g a g e d i n r i o t o u s a c t i o n s
r a v a g i n g the c o u n t r y to t h e i r o w n sweet w i l l , were
overawed and struck dumb by this extraordinary
so
and
much
heroism o f
the M a r a t h a s i n r e c a p t u r i n g the whole of the P u n j a b a n d the

adjoining territories that they
began
to
join
the
G e n e r a l R a g h u n a t h r a o as s u b o r d i n a t e a l l i e s .
been r e c e n t l y g a i n i n g c o n t r o l o v e r t h i n g s i n t h e
t h e y were
Punjab
round it with
filth,
filling
up their holy lake
m u d , stones a n d b r i c k s d u r i n g his r e t r e a t
t o K a b u l f o r fear
of the
inveterate
Marathas.
They
enemies o f A b d a l i , a n d
had,
therefore,
a mighty leader
o f one o f t h e i r p o w e r f u l ' M i s s a l s ' , n a m e l y A l a s i n g J a t

the
Maratha
(whom
c o r r e s p o n d e n c e o f t h e t i m e s refers t o as ' A l a
J a t ' ) h a d j o i n e d the M a r a t h a s ' * openly i n the

hind.
and
i n f u r i a t e d b y A b d a l i ' s w a n t o n act o f d e m o l i s h i n g
their golden temple at A m r i t s a r a n d
become
Maratha
The Sikhs had
battle
of
Sir
H e n c e as a l m o s t a l l these l e a d e r s a n d p a r t i e s w h o h a d
been
then
were
favourable
active
in
to
the p o l i t i c a l movements i n the P u n j a b

such
grand
o v a t i o n to
R a g h u n a t h r a o , i t was agreed o n a l l hands t h a t

ceremony
f e l i c i t a t i n g the
triumphal
entry
R a g h u n a t h r a o at the head of his a r m y s h o u l d

after
Sindh.
the
Maratha
general's
successful
be
given to
the
Imperial
into
Lahore o f
be
celebrated
campaign
toward?
439^
THE
TRIUMPHAT MARCH
P E S H W A IN
1066.
to
T a i m u r s h a h . , w h o fled b e y o n d t h e
carry
with
plundered
h i m the
in India,
than
army
the
which ran
h a l f o f the P u n j a b
scared
Pathan
t o seize
Punjab
belter
in
tried
t h a t treasure t h a t
hot
skelter.
pursuit
of
the-
Conquering more
and making i t a hot bed
army of Abdali,
off t o t h e f r o n t i e r .
frontier,
immense treasure, the M u s l i m s h a d
a n d it was
Raghunathrao entered
Pathan
OF RAGHUNATHRAO
T H E PUNJAB
Raghunathrao
for
drove
the
them
L e a v i n g the rest o f the w o r k of r e g a i n i n g
the frontier to the other M a r a t h a companies a n d
brigades,
he r e t u r n e d t o L a h o r e , t h e C a p i t a l o f t h e P u n j a b , i n o r d e r t o
c o n s o l i d a t e t h e M a r a t h a g a i n s a n d s e t t l e t h e affairs t h e r e a n d
lay
firm
acquired
foundation
territory.
triumphant
victorious
1067.
entry
of the M a r a t h a
power i n
the
newly
O n t h e 1 1 t h o f A p r i l , 1758 h e m a d e h i s
into
Lahore with
a l l the regalia
and his
army.
A magnificent o v a t i o n was g i v e n to h i m i n order
to glorify this victorious entry of his, attended w i t h feasting

and dancing.
Raghunathrao
sojourned i n no
less
place
t h a n the i m p e r i a l palace itself. The other prominent M a r a t h a

war-lords
h.id also
put
up
camps i n the v i c i n i t y of the

well-adorned
elephants,
i n b i g palaces i n L a h o r e or the
city.
horses,
Everywhere hundreds
camels
and
fatted
of
bulls
p a r a d e d t h r o u g h t h e s t r e e t s . V a r i o u s b i g H i n d u - M u s l i m Officers
f r o m different p l a c e s . E m i r s , U m r a o s ,
the so-called
Nawabs,
N i z a m s , R a o s , K i n g s a n d courtiers presented themselves i n t h e

magnificent D a r b a r i n the afternoon.
p o l i t i c a l a s w e l l as t h e
civil
Everyone of them, the
administrators,
nay,
even
the
imperial a r m y i n the Punjab, vowed allegiance to the P e s h w a

at P o o n a a n d R a g h u n a t h r a o
w a s h o n o u r e d as t h e r e p r e s e n t a
t i v e of t h a t Peshwa. E v e r y one o f t h e m tendered his homage

in
the
form
of rich
gifts
to R a g h u n a t h r a o .
whole c i t y was g l o r i o u s l y i l l u m i n e d .
d i s p l a y e d everywhere. E v e n
about
Lahore
display.
celebrated
the
the
Dazzling
neighbouring
A t night the
fireworks
cities
feast o f l i g h t a n d
were
round
fire-works
440
1068.
What
was
the
setting
or
the
t r i u m p h a n t a s s e m b l y , t h i s feast o f l i g h t ?
t h a n the recreation grounds o f the
location of this
It
greatest
was n o other
of the
Emperors, like A k b a r , Jahangir, Shahajahan
Moghal
and othersthe
extensive c o u r t y a r d o f the most famous S h a l i m a r gardens o f

L a h o r e * ' !!
The
Marathas
had
thus
reduced
the
Muslim
i m p e r i a l power to serfdom !
1069.
A t the
news
of this
glorious Maratha v i c t o r y ,
there was l i t e r a l l y a shower o n R a g h u n a t h r a o

tulatory
of the congra
letters w r i t t e n not o n l y by the numerous kings a n d
courtiers, Sardars o f various r a n k s a n d the
learned
Shastri-
p a n d i t s , who were o p e n l y or secretly e n d e a v o u r i n g

a l l measure
i n the
cause o f H i n d u - P a t p a d s h a h i
beyond
throughout
t h e l e n g t h a n d b r e a d t h o f I n d i a , b u t b y t h e self-less a s c e t i c s ,
a l s o . A s has been s a i d i n paragraph 991, the v a r i o u s w r i t e r s
o f these m u l t i f a r i o u s
congratulatory
letters
were
o v e r c o m e b y a sense o f p r i d e a n d j u b i l a t i o n o v e r
ceivable M a r a t h a v i c t o r y that they
feelings
i n simple
prose.
These
could not
could
be
much
this uncon
convey
o n l y be
t h r o u g h some m y t h o l o g i c a l i m a g e r y , a s a m p l e
so
their
conveyed
of which
can
h a d i n t h i s one s e n t t o R a g h u n a t h r a o o n t h e S t h o f M a y ,
1758 b y a M a r a t h a G e n e r a l i n D e l h i , A n t a j i M a n k e s h w a r w h o
w a s i n the
reports
habit
and
yet
of writing
who
was
nothing
one
but
simple
political
o f t h e h i g h e r officers i n t h e
Maratha army.
1070.
April).
"Received y o u r Excellency's favour
H o w can I express
adequately
the
(of
13th
excessive joy
f e l t at the news i n y o u r E x c e l l e n c y ' s letter a b o u t the v i c t o r y

at L a h o r e , the destruction o f the enemy and
the acquisition
o f the t e r r i t o r i e s there ? ( Y o u r E x c e l l e n c y ' s ) fame has s p r e a d

far a n d
wide
in Hindustan
(North India).
The high-born
E m i r s a n d U m r a o s a n d G o v e r n o r s , a l l are o v e r a w e d !
y o u r Excellency alone who avenged
of H i n d u s t a n (North India) !
cess v i e s w i t h t h e m o u n t a i n s !
t o be) s u c c e s s f u l .
It is
(the w r o n g o f t h e w h o l e
A s such y o u r E x c e l l e n c y ' s suc

Y o u r E x c e l l e n c y is (destined
H o w can this poor servant of your E x c e l
l e n c y have the a b i l i t y to d i l a t e upon this t o p i c ?
The
Vazir
441
was extremely pleased to
h e a r these t i d i n g s , ( a n d s a i d ) H i s
E x c e l l e n c y is t r u l y a n i n c a r n a t i o n o f G o d . H o w can a h u m a n
l ) e i n g p r a i s e H i m s u f f i c i e n t l y ? Y o u r h u m b l e s e r v a n t (i.e.
I)
b a s n o o t h e r safe s h e l t e r a n y w h e r e e x c e p t a t
If
y o u r feet.
y o u r H o n o u r is l i k e l y to encamp at L a h o r e I w i l l come
w i t h the
Emperor and
his Vazir.
there
The V a z i r and a l l others,
great a n d s m a l l , f e a r t h a t i n case y o u r E x c e l l e n c y w e r e n o t
to encamp,
the P a t h a n s are l i k e l y to r e t u r n to L a h o r e i n the
r a i n y season.
I h a v e j u s t set d o w n
here
what
the
people,
s a y . Y o u r H o n o u r ' s is the r i g h t t o decide u p o n the course of

a c t i o n t o be f o l l o w e d .
to
let
this
humble
M a y Y o u r E x c e l l e n c y be k i n d e n o u g h
servant
k n o w whether the p r o p o s a l o f
b r i n g i n g the V a z i r a n d t h e E m p e r o r there is f a i r
wise,
and
awaited.
Your
Excellency's
orders
in
this
or
other
respect
are
V i t h h a l S h i v a d e v w o u l d escort t h e m there i f Y o u r
H o n o u r so p l e a s e s .
K r i s h n a r a o ( K a l e ) , too, m i g h t come, a n d
p u t before Y o u r H o n o u r e v e r y t h i n g " (5.5. 1 7 5 8 ) " .

THE
REPORT ON T H E CONQUEST OF T H E
PUNJAB SENT BY
PESHVA
1071.
RAGHUNATHRAO
HIMSELF
N o w letters after letters followed i n q u i c k succes-
:sion f r o m S h r e e m a n t N a n a s a h i b a t P o o n a a s k i n g R a g h u n a t h
r a o -to r e t u r n
along w i t h his
army
t o the S o u t h before the
m o n s o o n s s e t i n " . B u t a s t h e P u n j a b h a d been v e r y r e c e n t l y
conquered i t was
had
absolutely essential that
t o be u r g e n t l y l a i d d o w n for
the
proper
systems
governance a n d
admi
n i s t r a t i o n o f t h e v a s t t e r r i t o r y . A s s u c h i t was d e s i r a b l e t h a t
Raghunathrao should entrench himself
army
for
leaders
another
and
army
Raghunathrao
had
four
months.
commanders
better
not
there
A l l the
thought
with
ablest
and
a l l his
Maratha
urged
that
go t o t h e D e c c a n a l o n g w i t h
M a l h a r r a o HolKar"". B u t R a g h u n a t h r a o D a d a a n d M a l h a r r a o
Holkar,
the
too,
South.
were,
i n t h e i r h e a r t o f h e a r t s i n c l i n e d t o go t o
N o w that
Raghunathrao
himself
Nanasahib had
sent
by himself, to Shreemant
an
'called' him
back,
authentic report"^, penned
Nanasahib about
the
unpereced-
442
ented
success
i n the
towards Poona.
Punjab,
and
began his return march
M a n y other M a r a t h a Sardars, i n c l u d i n g the
one o f t h e s t a t u s o f M a l h a r r a o H o l k a r , r e t u r n e d t o t h e D e c c a n
along with Raghunathrao"*.
the
Maratha
Maratha
rule
forces
O f course, i n order to m a i n t a i n
unhampered
were
i n the Punjab the r e q u i s i t e
stationed
at
different
places
by
describe
the
R a g h u n a t h r a o u n d e r some S a r d a r s .
1072.
A l t h o u g h i t was quite
possible
to
v a l o u r o f the M a r a t h a s i n this c a m p a i g n i n the P u n j a b i n t h e

grand
style
however,
of an
epic
or
heroic
t h e r e p o r t he s e n t o f t h i s c a m p a i g n
direct
matter-of-fact
without
poetry,
Raghunathrao,
i t i s e s p e c i a l l y t o be n o t e d , p u t t h e w h o l e t h i n g i n -
any
to
Poona
i n the
most
way, befitting his soldier's profession,
long-winded digressions
exaggeration of any sort.
or
self-adulation
H e n c e we s h o u l d l i k e
to
cite
orhis-
very words.
1073.
Writes Raghunathrao
i n his despatch of the 4 t h
M a y , 1758 t o t h e P e s h w a : " A s r e g a r d s
the
bandobasta,
of"
( r e s e t t l i n g t h e affairs o r r e - e s t a b l i s h i n g firm c o n t r o l o v e r ) t h e
provinces, the
Lahore, Multan,
Kashmir
and
rest
of
the-
t e r r i t o r y this side of A t t o c k , I s h o u l d l i k e to say t h a t a p a r t

of the w o r k is done a n d rest o f i t
shall
do
very
shortly.
A f t e r h o t l y pursuing S u l t a n T a i m u r and J a h a n k h a n , we have

routed
and
skirmishes
plundered
here
and
all
their
army.
Fighting
to Peshawar beyond A t t o c k .
Abdali marched
against
b u t the P e r s i a n emperor despoiled his whole a r m y .

t h e n came (back) t o K a n d a h a r , f o l l o w e d b y
in
hot
pursuit.
Jabardestakhan
Sardars and L a n d l o r d s of this

their
loyalties to
some-
t h e r e a n d b e i n g b e a t e n , t h e y h a v e fled-
and
the
Iran
Abdali;
Irani
army
M u k - r - r u b k h a n , the-
province, who
had
A b d a l i because o f the l a t t e r ' s
tendered-
threatening
m i g h t (or t y r a n n i c a l t r e a t m e n t ) , h a v e a l s o n o w c h a n g e d t h e i r
s i d e a n d are p r o m i s i n g t o
Abdali.
serve
faithfully
A b d a l i h i m s e l f has lost courage.
and
In
to
chastise
short i t
n o t seem t h a t he c a n m u s t e r s t r o n g f r o m t h a t f r o n t .
been, a l r e a d y , chastised b y the S h a h
side.
It
would
be
proper
of Iran
on
He
the
i f y o u send reinforcements
does
has
other
and
5TH GLORIOUS EPOCH
establish H i s Majesty's control beyond A t t o c k .
His
nephew
and heir t o the throne, who had approached Y o u r E x c e l l e n c y

and whom Y o u r Excellency had
some t e r r i t o r y t h i s
side
t h e n w i l l be a p p o i n t e d
beyond
Attock.
will
be
given
o f A t t o c k to establish himself and
to
The
Samadkhan, who was

I
s e n t t o us
the
Subha
chief
of
of Kabul,
Abdali's
i n S i r h i n d is
Peshawar
forces,
captive
Abdul
of our
state-
s h a l l s e n d h i m a n d some M o g h a l a n d I r a n i forces f r o m t h i s
province.
Your
T h e y w i l l m a n a g e t h e affairs t h e r e .
E x c e l l e n c y ' s greatness
pressure o n
establish
Abdali
our
and
piety
(Barve)
also
Attock.
Renake
is quite
at
home
( H o l k a r ) c a l l i n g us
we,
at
least,
on
our
to
and
sinews
too, w i l l
part
of
war.
The
should
provinces
been
t i m e s of) A k b a r t o ( t h a t of)
these a w a y ? F o r
control
over
Ambassadors
the
at
Attock..
like to send A b d u l -
from
side
of K a b u l
part
and
of Hindustan
Alamgir;
the
region
sent
to
why
Kandahar,,
from
(the-
s h o u l d we
then-
present we shall establish I r a n i

and
send
pleasant
reply-
a l l the n e i g h b o u r i n g powers like J a m m u
a n d K a s h m i r have come.
this
to-
p r e c i p i t a t e l y t o K a n d a h a r to-
we s h a l l h e l p h i m w i t h some a r m e d forces a n d o t h e r -
beyond A t t o c k have
give
and
me a n d
Rahimankhan of K a b u l , whom Y o u r Excellency had

us,
will
Gopal Ganesh
d e s t r o y h i m ( A b d a l i ; a n d t o fix u p t h e f r o n t i e r ,
But
of
bring
Anaji
i n t h i s r e g i o n , he,
T h e E m p e r o r o f I r a n h a d sent letters
Malharrao
will
and punishing h i m severely they
control beyond
R a y a j i S a k h a d e v have been posted i n L a h o r e .

stay.
B y virtue
they
W e s h a l l settle about the t e r r i t o r y
of A t t o c k ; further
(to d o a n y t h i n g o f t h e k i n d ) .
b e y o n d i t is n o t y e t possibleEfforts (in t h a t direction)
wilt
be m a d e . F o r t h e p r e s e n t I s h a l l d o w h a t e v e r i s m o s t u r g e n t .
W h o e v e r s t r o n g e r p e r s o n w i l l l e a d the
effect
a permanent settlement.
next
expedition
T h e p r o v i n c e has a
will
revenue-
c o l l e c t i o n o f a b o u t t w o t o f o u r crores ( t w e n t y t o f o r t y m i l l i o n ,
o f rupees). B u t t h e l a n d l o r d s a n d j a m i n d a r s are v e r y p o w e r f u l .
W e collect o n l y a n o m i n a l revenue.
I t is d i f f i c u l t t o realise-
even two h u n d r e d t h o u s a n d rupees from a

y i e l d of at least two and a h a l f m i l l i o n .
province
with
a.
F o r t h e p r e s e n t we^
444
a r e s t a g i n g a come-back, under Y o u r E x c e l l e n c y ' s orders.

such
too
-has
we
far.
do
F o r the t i m e b e i n g the governance o f the
been
entrusted
at
Adina
B e g alone.
g i v e n L a h o r e a n d M u l t a n o n lease.
the
revenue
army;
As
w h a t e v e r i s p o s s i b l e ; we d o n o t s t r e t c h m a t t e r s
T o h i m we have
T h i s year the w h o l e (of
c o l l e c t i o n ) w i l l be c o n s u m e d b y t h e
(garrison
army)
even
territory
fitting
out such
occupation
an occupation
a r m y w i l l be d i f f i l c u l t ; t h i n g s w o u l d be f a v o u r a b l e a f t e r t w o o r
three years.
1074.
THAT
W i t h compliments to Y o u r Excellency !
THE ONLY
WHILE
DISGRACEFUL
RETURNING
TO
PART
OF IT
THE DECCAN
IS
THE
M A R A T H A S DID NOTT A K E R E V E N G E O NT H E MUSLIMS

FOR THEIR RELIGIOUS PERSECUTION !
1074-A.
I n C h a p t e r 8, o n t h e ' P e r v e r t e d c o n c e p t i o n o f
virtues', of the book,
i t has
already
been shown i n greater
detail h o w the H i n d u
S o c i e t y (of t h e
time) was haunted b y
a false a n d
perverted
sense
o f v i r t u e s a n d as s u c h h o w t h e
H i n d u s d i d n o t even s l i g h t l y avenge the unbearable a n d u n

l i m i t e d persecution and the diabolic atrocities perpetrated b y
the M u s l i m s o n the H i n d u religion.
B u l g a r i a , Greece and other
Unlike Spain, Portugal,
(European) nations which saved
C h r i s t i a n i t y f r o m e x t i n c t i o n (from
completely their homeland
extirpate
the
Muslims
their
lands) b y r i d d i n g
o f M u s l i m s , the H i n d u s d i d n o t
from
India.
They
refrained
from
inflicting similar, not to speak of greater, atrocities even on

the
enemy
like
the
Muslims
who
considered
persecution a n d d i a b o l i c and heinous atrocities

to be
their religious duties ! E v e r y
H i n d u veins
and
arteries
the false a n d s u i c i d a l a n d
was
nature of atrocities
not,
even for
drop
o f blood i n the
surcharged,
as i t w e r e , w i t h
perverted
tolerance towards the aliens.
religious
themselves
conception of religious
T h e n o t i o n that whatever the
o f the aliens on our religion, we s h o u l d
resisting them,
retaliate
against
these v e r y
a g g r e s s i v e a l i e n r e l i g i o n i s t s , w a s t h e essence o f t h e i r r e l i g i o u s
tolerance.
A n d i t w a s c o n s i d e r e d b y t h e H i n d u s t o be t h e i r
r e l i g i o n ! I t is b e c a u s e
of this
suicidal
tolerance t h a t H i n d u s , even when
they
notion
of religious
had gained unparal-
445
5TH GLORIOUS EPOCH
lelled victories over
the Muslims
on the
the p o l i t i c a l arena, d i d not oppose

religious front.
N a t u r a l l y o n this religious front the M u s l i m s
i n I n d i a were not e x t i r p a t e d ,
them
out
battlefields a n d i n
t h e m i n the least on the
c o m p l e t e l y the
n o r were t h e y s u b d u e d .
Root
H i n d u s n e v e r d i d ! as t h e y h a d
done w i t h the G r e e k s , t h e S a k a s , the H u n s a n d other ancient

aggressors !
1074-B.
proceed
should
without
be
failing
referring
in my
t o one m o r e
d u t y i f I were t o
illustration of this
i n c u r a b l e d i s e a s e o f t h e H i n d u m i n d o f t h i s p e r v e r t e d sense
o f v i r t u e s w h i c h has
cause.
proved
h i g h l y injurious to the H i n d u
T h i s incident happened
a t a t i m e w h e n the
Hindu
valour a n d H i n d u political victory had reached its zenith i n

the Punjab.
1075.
J u s t at the time when Raghunathrao had started
from P o o n a w i t h his
a r m y and reached Indore
round
about
1 4 t h F e b r u a r y , 1757, t h e m a l e v o l e n t A b d a l i h a d h e a p e d u n t o l d
humiliation
a n d outrage
o n the
H i n d u religion and H i n d u
w o m e n . H e h a d s e n t some o f t h e c r u e l l e s t o f h i s c o m m a n d e r s
to M a t h u r a , V r i n d a v a n , K u r u k s h e t r a and other
places,
the
Hindu holy
i n o r d e r t o a v e n g e t h e i r rescue b y t h e M a r a t h a s f r o m
Emperor's
clutches.
Abdali
had
g i v e n these M u s l i m
commanders strict orders that

1076.
I t w a s t h e i r r e l i g i o u s d u t y as
they should devastate every

places like M a t h u r a and
true Muslims that
one o f the so-called H i n d u h o l y
m a s s a c r e as m a n y H i n d u s t h e r e
as
was possible, a n d to heap up the chopped-off heads together.

W h o e v e r f r o m a m o n g s t t h e m w o u l d c h o p off t h e h e a d s o f t h e
H i n d u s as t h o s e
o f K a f i r s , w e r e t o be r e w a r d e d b y A b d a l i a t
the rate R s . 5 per such H i n d u

1077.
instigated by Abdali's
h o l y places
1059
Hindu
and
down
1060.
one
Accordingly
H i n d u s there.
after
savage
orders, a t t a c k e d
o f t h e H i n d u s has
religious centres
innocent
head"'".
H o w mercilessly those
another.
at
Muslim
wolves,
M a t h u r a and other
been described i n paragraphs

the
Muslims
Mathura and
Gigantic H i n d u
upon
the
slaughtered
fell
the
temples
Streams of b l o o d o f the
toppled
Hindu
446
-men
and women,
children a n d o l d people,
through every house

-Hindu
woman
escaped
spared her life.

like water.
these
brutality.
devilish
B i g cauldrons
shed were k e p t at
the
to
flow
N o t a single cow was
Muslim
On the
acts
flowed
the
happened
with
t o be at
places
soldiers with
the H i n d u s i n
large
every
The same
at
that
short
syringes
street
to
their diabolic
ceremoney of the
a n d vessels f u l l o f H i n d u
different
their own blood"*.
contrary i n order
of theirs
travestied
Rangpanchami, which
drenching
kidnapping.
began
N o t a single y o u n g
T h e i n n o c e n t b l o o d o f the cows, too,
a r t i s t i c sense t h e y
how?
every street.
Those M u s l i m demons were n e i t h e r satisfied w i t h
nor tired of this

adorn
and
Hindu
time.
And
blood newly
intervals, and
i n hand went on
and every home
in
was the miserable fate o f the
next town of Gokul V r i n d a v a n .
B u t t h e m o m e n t he g o t t h e
news t h a t R a g h u n a t h r a o h a d left I n d o r e a n d p r o c e e d e d w i t h
a l a r g e a r m y t o d e s t r o y h i m , t h a t s e l f - s t y l e d
Abdali, hurried
for
life
to
Delhi
with
Shahenshah,
a l l his
army
and
thence to L a h o r e a n d onwards straight to K a b u l !

1078.
beaten
"West)
A l t h o u g h t h e v e r y s a m e M a r a t h a force w h i c b h a d
back
Abdali's
army
f r o n t i e r (of I n d i a )
straight
were
beyond
the
(North-
n o w returning to the D e c c a n
after t h e i r g l o r i o u s v i c t o r i e s i n the P u n j a b a n d wer e v i s i t i n g

the
same
h o l y places of M a t h u r a , (wrongly) spelt M a t t r a ,
C H I (1939)
and
by
other
writers,
w h i l e t h e y were p e r f o r m i n g t h e i r
ceremonial
baths
on the H i n d u s
Vrindavan,
religious rites and having
and their
accounts of the M u s l i m atrocities

religion, perpetrated
only a year
w h i l e s t i l l the H i n d u b l o o d spilled profusely b y
M u s l i m s on the
and
i n the h o l y r i v e r s , w h i l e a g a i n they were
l i s t e n i n g to the h a r r o w i n g
ago,
Gokul
well-built
at M a t h u r a had not yet
banks
(EJIS
ghats)
o f the
completely dried away,
the
Jamuna
while again
t h e d i t c h e s filled w i t h t h e b e e f o f cows ( s l a i n b y t h e M u s l i m s )
had
been
putrefying
Maratha army
brutalities !
along
the
were n o t e x c i t e d
streets,
the
heads of this
w i t h a n g e r a t these M u s l i m
N o b o d y o f t h e m was beside h i m s e l f w i t h
and indignation 1
N o n e of t h e m was
shame
i n f u r i a t e d a n d none o f
447
5TH GLORIOUS EPOCH
them
v o w e d revenge
of
v i c t o r i o u s general of the
should retaliate
to
his
army
brave
be
the
latter,
slaughtered,
heaps o f the H i n d u
temples,
that
that
The
Raghunathrao,
t o t h e effect t h a t t h e y
w i t h the same atrocities
indulged in by
whole were to
religious persecution !
H i n d u s , the
d i d n o t issue a n y o r d e r
were
this
o n t h e M u s l i m s as
the
just
the M u s l i m
Muslims
l i k e (the
as
ruined)
M a s j i d s s h o u l d be
p u l l e d d o w n w i t h o u t a n y exception, t h a t the M u s l i m w o m e n
s h o u l d be p u t t o
shame as
the
same
indescribable
t h e H i n d u w o m e n f o l k were
humiliation
and
done by the M u s l i m s ;
t h a t i t was their d u t y to
t a k e such a revenge for the wrongs
done
and Hindu
to H i n d u
religion
society !
Abdali
had
b u t d o n e i t I!
1079.
W e have explained the
inestimable
w r o n g done
t o t h e H i n d u s o c i e t y b y t h i s s u i c i d a l disease o f t h e p e r v e r t e d
c o n c e p t i o n o f v i r t u e s so f u l l y i n C h a p t e r 8
of this book that
i t is needless to
We
upon
every
repeat
reader to
it
here again.
read the
hereby
urge
abovementioned Chapter 8
over and over again and very carefully.

1080.
T h e m o s t f o r t u n a t e t h i n g for the H i n d u s was o n l y
this t h a t the
catastrophe,
which threatened
to extinguish
v e r y flame o f l i f e o f t h e w h o l e H i n d u n a t i o n , as a c o n s e q u e n c e
of
the
silly H i n d u
religious notions
above), was averted by their

more
especially by
not taking
r e t a l i a t o r y deeds o f v a l o u r a n d
those o f the
a n d m i l i t a r y fronts.
(as t h e ones d e s c r i b e d
Although
Marathas on
the Marathas
revenge o f the M u s l i m
the
political
are g u i l t y o f
vandalism on
Mathura-
V r i n d a v a n w h i l e o n t h e i r t r i u m p h a l m a r c h f r o m the P u n j a b ,
the glorious v i c t o r y t h a t
they
Punjab i n this continuous
millennial Hindu-Muslim war and
the
terrible
power
and their
ted the
India,
blow that
establishing
Muslims from
Mathura
they
nations
could
the
to the
Muslims i n the
Muslim imperial
of the
hegemony i n the
H i n d u nation
north in-capacita
completely d e s t r o y i n g the
Hindus in
h a d completely annihilated the
in Asia.
not
gave
independence
own political
j u s t as
ancient
they
the
won on
be
B a b y l o n became B a g h d a d ,
transformed
into
another
other
but
Mecca !
448
F i g h t i n g incessantly a n d indefatigably for ten l o n g centuries

Mathura
still
exists
as a h o l y H i n d u p l a c e .
The traces o f
M u s l i m domination have been w i p e d out I F r o m the m i l l i o n s

of H i n d u throats the
of Shree
Krishna
t r i u m p h a n t chants o f the d i v i n e v a l o u r
still
resound
a l l the temples u n m i t i g a t e d !
the
Ghats
of Jamuna
and
CHAPTER
XXII
N O T O N L Y A T T O C K E V E N B E Y O N D IT !
1081.
^ T ^ R q?T% ^
f % RT? ^
f % ^ri^^^r iil: ii
sr^^Ti
(Of
what
calibre were
the
Sardars
under
(him) ?
w e r e v e r i t a b l e l i o n s , o t h e r s w e r e t i g e r s whereas
were rhinoceroses
indeed !
Why, within
' G h a t a k a ' (a p e r i o d o f 2 4 m i n u t e s )
Some
some o t h e r s
quarter
of a
they planted their
flags
in Attock !
1082.
A s has been t o l d I n t h e p r e v i o u s
Raghunathrao
was
chapter,
while
r e t u r n i n g to the D e c c a n after his unpre
cedented t r i u m p h i n the Punjab,
along with
his
numerous
Sardars a n d warriors, the tidings of his v i c t o r y h a d
already
been r e a c h i n g M a h a r a s h t r a f r o m t i m e t o t i m e . O n e d a y a l l t h e
M a r a t h a forces g a t h e r e d t o g e t h e r a t
t h e y were
collecting the
chauth
Indore, the
next
f r o m a l l o v e r R a j p u t a n a ; l a t e r o n t h e y were r e p o r t e d t o
rushing
into the
Pathans
Antarvedi,
for joining hands
punishing the
with
day
and Sardeshmukhi taxes
Abdali;
Rohillas
then
be
and
conquering
D e l h i a n d p e r f o r m i n g t h e o b s e q u i e s , as i t w e r e , o f the v a u n t e d
i m p e r i a l a u t h o r i t y o f A b d a l i a n d releasing the M o g h a l empe
ror from his captivity and
establishing h i m o n the
throne
o f D e l h i as t h e p u p p e t i n M a r a t h a h a n d s ; t h e n a g a i n i m m e d i
ately i n v a d i n g the Punjab routing Abdali's Afghan
army
of
t e n t h o u s a n d s t r o n g , w h i c h was k e p t t h e r e f o r t h e p r o t e c t i o n
of the P u n j a b at S i r h i n d .
his
genera] J a h a n k h a n
Marathas without giving

Kabul
T h e n A b d a l i ' s son T a i m u r s h a h a n d
were r e p o r t e d t o h a v e fled f r o m t h e
any battle,
leaving Lahore to
and
fled
straight
to
the tender care of the M a r a t h a s ,
a n d t h e a r m i e s o f R a g h u n a t h r a o w e r e s a i d t o be m o p p i n g u p
the Punjab clean of the A f g h a n d o m i n a t i o n a n d
driving
the
450
enemy
far
beyond
Attock.
Then
came
the
news
triumphant entry of Raghunathrao into Lahore I

heartening news a n d reports
of
the
W i t h such
p o u r i n g i n d a i l y o f the M a r a t h a
v i c t o r i e s a n d the w o r s t i n g o f the enemies at t h e i r
hands,
the
m i g h t y h e a r t o f M a h a r a s h t r a w a s filled w i t h j u s t i f i a b l e p r i d e .
R a g h u n a t h r a o h a d a l r e a d y earned for h i m s e l f a
n a m e fit t o
be r a n k e d w i t h t h e g r e a t e s t i n t h e w o r l d i n h i s s i n g l e
victo
rious campaign r i g h t from P o o n a straight to the I n d u s !

whole of M a h a r a s h t r a began to call h i m , w i l l i n g l y or
The
unwill
i n g l y , b u t l o v i n g l y enough R a g h o - B h a r a r i , ^ i n order to express

its wonder and pride about this unhampered
spring
of his,
Himalayas !
about
t h i s eagle-flight
This informal title of
of
the
and
undeterred
his, towards
victorious
the
general,
R a g h u n a t h r a o , has become i m m o r t a l 1
SOON ARRIVED T H E NEWS OF T H E CROWNING
GLORY OF THE MARATHAS
1083.
Raghunathrao,
the
commander-in-chief
M a r a t h a forces, h a d posted some o f the M a r a t h a
of
the
Sardars
to
p u n i s h severely a l l the M u s l i m E m i r s , U m r a o s , gangsters a n d

m a r a u d e r s , f a k i r s a n d parasites o f every sort who were creat
ing
anarchical
towards
the
conditions
in
the
Punjab
and
especially
Indus V a l l e y plundering the peaceful populace
there, and establish the M a r a t h a h o l d i n that territory

a n d to collect the revenue
m u k h i ' taxes from
the
H o l k e r , Sabaji Shinde,
a n d the ' c h a u t h ' a n d
territory.
firmly
'Sardesh
O f those Sardars, T u k o j i
Gopalrao Barve with
their
soldiers
a t t a c k e d the fort o f A t t o c k , w h i c h was the p r i d e o f the I n d u s

v a l l e y , a n d snatched i t away from the M u s l i m hands
in
the
m o n t h o f J u l y 1758*. T h e M u s l i m g r e e n flag was u p r o o t e d a n d

i n i t s place was hoisted i n the tumultuous war-cries of ' H a r H a r
M a h a d e v !' o f t h e M a r a t h a s , t h e s a f f r o n - c o l o u r e d
o f the H i n d u s o n the fort
so
the
Hinduhorse
of A t t o c k ' .
once a g a i n
The
'Jaripatka'
Marathaand
d r a n k the h o l y waters o f
the Indus !
1084.
O n t h a t glorious d a y at last was the b a n ( A t a k
gjz^) o f a t h o u s a n d y e a r s e n f o r c e d b y
the
religious
law
of
451
the
Hindus
themselves
the
Maratha
A t t o c k upto
1085.
warriors
b r o k e n b y the H i n d u arms !
pursued
the
Muslims
even
Why,
beyond
Kandahar !
I t is a l r e a d y e x p l a i n e d i n paragraphs
522 t o 5 3 5
how this t o w n was named ' A t t o c k ' a n d w h y .

1086.
W h e n the
news a r r i v e d i n M a h a r a s h t r a
conquest o f A t t o c k a n d o f t h e h o i s t i n g b y
the
of the
Marathas of
the H i n d u J a r i p a t k a on t h a t fort the universal j o y felt there

knew no bounds.
The
Marathas had
taken
wrongs done t o the H i n d u s over a thousand

and driving
the M u s l i m s right
upto
revenge
of the
years b y routing
Kabul
and
Kandahar
a n d w r e n c h i n g t h e de f a c t o s o v e r e i g n t y o f t h e w h o l e o f I n d i a
f r o m the M u s l i m
hands.
A N D T H I S I T S E L F IS T H E F I F T H G L O R I O U S E P O C H
O F HINDU VICTORIES OVER T H E AGGRESSORS
1087.
records
final
T h e page i n the h i s t o r y o f the H i n d u n a t i o n w h i c h
this unique event
o f the conquest o f A t t o c k a n d the
v i c t o r y o f the H i n d u s
i n the
M u s l i m war and the establishment o f
epic m i l l e n n i a l
the
defacto
Hindu-
sovereignty
o f t h e H i n d u s o v e r t h e s o - c a l l e d M u s l i m e m p i r e is r e a l l y
the
G o l d e n P a g e i n H i n d u h i s t o r y a n d t h a t d a y is t r u l y t h e R e d
L e t t e r D a y i n the life o f H i n d u n a t i o n !
HOWEVER
1088.
little
J u s t as a m a n o n h i s d e a t h - b e d ,
longer
and
sometimes
too,
breathes
r i s e i n e p i l e p t i c fits, b u t dies a t l a s t ;
or
just
b o d y o f t h e e n o r m o u s l y l o n g s n a k e , t w e n t y feet
as
the
or
length, g i g a n t i c i n thickness v y i n g w i t h the b r o a d

the V a t (Indian
fig-Ficus
large i n the forests,

moment,
keeps
on
more
in
trunks of
Indica) tree, m o v i n g dangerously
e v e n i f i t s h e a d has been s m a s h e d
moving convulsively and
at
completely,
but
e v e n a t t i m e s seeks t o
l e a p a h e a d , y e t u l t i m a t e l y t h e d y i n g b o d y does
head
whole
does n o t l i e l i f e l e s s a l l a t o n c e i n a
die
s i m i l a r l y i n spite of the fact t h a t the M a r a t h a s h a d

the
e v e n m a k e s a v i o l e n t effort t o
at
last;
smashed
o f the M u s l i m i m p e r i a l p o w e r a n d left i t g a s p i n g
452
for its last breath on the battle-fields o f the Indus v a l l e y , t h e

m o r i b u n d M u s l i m p o w e r d i d c o n t i n u e t o m a k e f e v e r i s h efforts
t o rise a g a i n here a n d there for some t i m e more;
body d i d i n fact take a long leap like
that
that
dying
of Panipat,
but
u l t i m a t e l y i t c o u l d not a v e r t its fast a p p r o a c h i n g death.

1089.
began to
A n d i n the end throughout

flutter
the whole of I n d i a
t h e flag o f i n d e p e n d e n t H i n d u
power !
Not.
alone from the Indus but right from the banks of the K a b u l
river,
spread throughout the
whole o f the
Punjab, upto
the
frontiers o f J a m m u a n d K a s h m i r , was established the Hindu;S i k h empire
of Maharana
Ranjitsingh !
Further
on, from
D e l h i r i g h t u p to R a m e s h w a r a m i n the rest of I n d i a was esta

blished the
p a r a m o u n t c y of the M a r a t h a s ,
was the independent
a n d to the
H i n d u S t a t e o f N e p a l !!!
where i n I n d i a began to rule once
Thus
again the H i n d u
north
every
political
power : the M u s l i m power could not recover its fall !

1090.
T h a t i s w h y i t m u s t be s a i d t h a t o n t h e
which the M a r a t h a s uprooted and

of
flung
away the
on
flag
the M u s l i m political d o m i n a n c e from the fort of A t t o c k .
and hoisted i n its place their o w n t r i u m p h a n t

ed
day
green
Jaripatka,
saffron c o l o u r
the H i n d u s gave a r e a l l y m o r t a l b l o w to t h e
M u s l i m power i n I n d i a a n d caused its subsequent death !

1091.
E v e n a h i s t o r i a n l i k e Sardesai, who was wont t o
make under-statements, wrote; ' A H Maharashtra felt electri

fied w i t h t h e p r o u d p e r f o r m a n c e
bands
h a v i n g reached
the
of Raghunathrao
extreme
b a t h e d their horses i n the I n d u s " .
frontier
of
(New H i s t o r y
and
his
India and
of
Maha
r a s h t r a : V o l . I I P a g e . 401).
1092.
Hindus
A s s o o n as t h e r e p o r t s o f t h e final v i c t o r i e s o f t h e
over
the M u s l i m s i n this
millennial
Hindu-Muslim
W a r reached M a h a r a s h t r a , the Charans, the B h a t s , the G o n d halees, w h o were the chief e x p o n e n t s o f the p o i g n a n t
al
feelings
o f the
people
at
large
nation
began to surcharge
atmosphere of every village i n Maharashtra w i t h
the
triumphant
joy b y means o f their heroic poems and b a l l a d s , i m b u e d w i t h

the m o s t w a r l i k e s p i r i t .
T h e r e w a s n o t t o be f o u n d a n y self-
respecting M a r a t h a who was not enthralled and inspired
to
463
h e a r t h e s e h e r o i c deeds o f h i s o w n a r n l y .
the
imaginative vein that
true
S i n c e i t is o n l y i n
picture o f the romantic
m o o d of the M a h a r a s h t r a of t h a t d a y can
be d r a w n ,
I have
t r i e d to express i t i n m y p o e m G o m a n t a k t h r o u g h the m o u t h
of
Maharashtrabhat,
a t y p i c a l representative
o f the B h a t s ,
C h a r a n s a n d G o n d h a l e e s ! A few c o u p l e t s f r o m t h e same p o e m
are t r a n s l a t e d i n t o E n g l i s h f r o m t h e o r i g i n a l i n M a r a t h i a n d
c i t e d here f o r t h e p e r u s a l o f the reader* !
1093.
A PANEGYRIC
By
-.Maharashtrabhat
H e a r , 0 , H i n d u s , hear y o u a l l
C o m e s t h e news o f o u r v i c t o r y i n W a r ,
W r o n g s of a thousand years aveng'd
D o w n is t h e v i c t o r v a n q u i s h ' d a g a i n '
Celebrate the d a y w i t h feastings a n d d a n c i n g
Y o u r s is t h e r i g h t b y m a r t y r d o m s e a l ' d
B u t m i n d , t h ' t a s k is not yet done !
O n l y t h e r a m p a r t s so f a r ' r e w o n ;
T h e r o c k ' s t o be c l i m ' d , t h e f o r t ' s t o be s t o r m ' d
T h e w i s h ' d f o r s u m m i t i s s a f e l y t o be m a d e !
D a w n ' d t o d a y is the moment auspicious
F o r H i n d u - p a d s h a h i happy and glorious !
S t i l l the solemnities aren't over
Impending dangers overhead hover.
L i k e S t a r t e r s o f E r a s h a v e we w o n t h i s g l o r y
L i k e Starters of E r a s must we h o l d it g r i m l y '
Once again o'the banks of the' Indus
P r o u d l y c a r r y i n g the crest o f g o l d
S t a n d s the horse o f a H i n d u w a r r i o r
T o quench his thirst o f a thousand years !
C o m e w i t h t h e seas, y e , G a n g a m a i y y a ,
W a t e r s pure of C a v e r i come;
Sindhu, Shatadru, Triveni, Jamuna
G o d a , K r i s h n a ' r e w e l c o m e here !
H o l y places'nd pilgrim-resorts
S p r e a d o'er I n d i a , c o m e , y o u , a l l .
Haridwar, Kailas, Kash'nd Puri
D w a r k a ' n d M a t h u r a come i n a h u r r y !
454
H e a r , O, hear the tidings clear

V i c t o r y o n th'field is pure, 0 , dear,
W r e c k ' d w e o u r v e n g e a n c e o n t h e foe
D e l a y ' d though 'twas for a thousand years,
And Look !
T h e v a u n t i n g v i c t o r lies, h o w l o w !
G o d has i n d u l g e d H i n d u w a r r i o r s
W i t h t h e i r cherished d r e a m o f life.
Proudly
flutters
on Attock today
A g a i n the H i n d u J a r i p a t k a . '
( T r a n s l a t e d f r o m t h e c o u p l e t s n u m b e r e d 1, 112, 116, 11T^
1 1 8 , 127, 1 2 8 , 1 2 9 , 130, 131 f r o m t h e o r i g i n a l p o e m )
JUL/
Glorious Epoch
CHAPTER
X X n i
T H E SIXTH GLORIOUS E P O C H O F HINDU

VICTORIES OVER T H E AGGRESSORS
INDIA F R E E D F R O M T H E BRITISH DOMINATION
1094.
This chapter
on
the S i x t h
Glorious Epoch
of
H i n d u V i c t o r i e s O v e r A g g r e s s o r s is t h e l a s t o n e .
1094-A.
T h e scope o f t h i s b o o k has
been
p a r a g r a p h 7 o f t h e first c h a p t e r o f t h i s b o o k .
defined
in
That delimita
t i o n itself suggests that i n this chapter o n the S i x t h G l o r i o u s

Epoch
o f H i n d u v i c t o r i e s i t is n o t a t a l l necessary t o g i v e a
detailed account o f how, while the B r i t i s h h a d

shed their m i g h t y
firmly
establi
empire on the whole of I n d i a , the H i n d u
n a t i o n c o u l d m a k e i t s e l f i n d e p e n d e n t a n d h o w i t has t a k e n
place
o f p r i d e as
an
independent
amongst the nations of the w o r l d .

chapter
is j u s t
and sovereign republic

T h e o n l y object
the
which
the
this
with
the
have been p u r p o s e l y o v e r l o o k e d b y a l m o s t a l l
f o r e i g n as w e l l as t h e i n d e p e n d e n t
standing
of
t o e x a m i n e a n d assess o n l y s a l i e n t p o i n t s i n
t h i s e x c i t i n g w a r of l i b e r a t i o n of the H i n d u n a t i o n
British
fact
that
they
are
historians, notwith
highly important
from
the p o i n t o f view of H i n d u t w a .
1095.
B u t t h a t too I have done for the m o s t p a r t i n m y
456
o t h e r b o o k s , as f a r as i t w a s n e c e s s a r y t o d o so :
1096.
last
(1) I t i s a l r e a d y
chapter
that
the
mentioned
at
the
end
of
the
H i n d u s had completely uprooted the
foreign M u s l i m empire from I n d i a
and
Hindu
States
had,
once a g a i n , b e e n e s t a b l i s h e d e v e r y w h e r e a n d t h e M u s l i m s d i d
not,
i n fact,
wield
a n y i m p e r i a l a u t h o r i t y over the l a n d o f
H i n d u s t a n . B u t w h i l e the H i n d u n a t i o n was t h u s i n e x t r i c a b l y
involved
i n a g i g a n t i c m i l l e n n i a l w a r to root out the M u s l i m
i m p e r i a l power from I n d i a a n d w h i l e a l l i t s energies a n d t i m e

were
utilized
in that direction, European
nations like the
"Portuguese, the F r e n c h , the D u t c h a n d especially the E n g l i s h

had
already
commenced
their
efforts
at establishing their
r u l e over I n d i a secretly or even openly.
The
Marathas who
h a d assumed the leadership o f the H i n d u n a t i o n at t h a t t i m e

h a d s i m u l t a n e o u s l y t o face a l l these E u r o p e a n
when
they
were
t h e M u s l i m s ! A l t h o u g h t h e y h a d been
the
end
in
nations
just
c a r r y i n g o n a life a n d d e a t h struggle w i t h
arresting
the
progress
m o s t l y successful
in
o f the Portuguese, the
F r e n c h , the D u t c h a n d the E n g l i s h , however, shrewdly a v a i l e d

themselves
o f the o p p o r t u n i t y , they got, when the
were engaged i n the struggle w i t h

gradually but
firmly
t r a m p l i n g under
the M u s l i m
Marathas
powers,
and
established their foot-hold i n the B e n g a l
t h e i r feet t h e w e a k e r M u s l i m
Nawabs
over
there. Thereafter t h e y p u s h e d o n t h e i r aggressive moves a n d

e s t a b l i s h e d , t h o u g h n o t de j u r e y e t de f a c t o , s o v e r e i g n t y o v e r
the t e r r i t o r y right upto D e l h i .
N a t u r a l l y t h e y soon came t o
grips w i t h the M a r a t h a s , who h a d to lead the H i n d u n a t i o n at

that time. I n m y book, H i n d u Patpadshahi (originally written
i n E n g l i s h and now translated into M a r a t h i ) I have sufficiently
discussed, f r o m the s t a n d p o i n t of the H i n d u n a t i o n , h o w a n d
t o what extent the M a r a t h a s worsted the E n g l i s h d u r i n g
First
and
the
Second A n g l o - M a r a t h a Wars^.
The
the
curious
readers should do well to read i t .

1097.
That
discussion w i l l
make
broad points absolutely clear.
The
time
the
the E n g l i s h
stepped
never fought w i t h t h e m for
on
the
first
Indian
following
is
that
from
two
the
s o i l the M u s l i m s
national political
independence.
457
6 t H GLORIOUS EPOCH
With
the
short e x c e p t i o n of those w i t h the M y s o r e State o f
H a i d a r and T i p u , a i l the wars, which the E n g l i s h
fought
for
t h e s o v e r e i g n t y o v e r I n d i a , h a d t o be n e c e s s a r i l y f o u g h t w i t h
the H i n d u s alone.
T h i s c l e a r l y shows t h a t the
Hindus
had
p r a c t i c a l l y d e s t r o y e d t h e p o l i t i c a l p o w e r o f t he M u s l i m s a n d
had
snatched
important
the
imperial
p o i n t to
authority.
Another
h a d m a i n t a i n e d the n o m i n a l d i g n i t y o f the
Emperor
for
fifty
the
Marathas
puppet
Moghal
y e a r s a f t e r t h e y h a d e s t a b l i s h e d t h e i r de
facto sovereign power over I n d i a i n

as
equally
be r e m e m b e r e d i s t h a t t h e E n g l i s h , t o o ,
had,
the v e r y same
as a p o l i t i c a l
manner
expedient o f the time
k e p t o n r e c o g n i z i n g t h e s a m e ' k i n g o f s h r e d s a n d p a t c h e s ' as
the ' E m p e r o r of I n d i a ' .
1098.
the
I t a g a i n exposes t h e snobbery
Anglicized
people
w h o r i d i c u l e the
and
ignorance
of
M a r a t h a s for this
'political expedient' o f theirs, o f a n o m i n a l r e c o g n i t i o n of the

Moghal
Emperor.
For
the
English,
p o l i t i c a l e x p e d i e n t useful t o t h e m .
too,
found
the
same
These A n g l i c i z e d people
h o w e v e r d o n o t c r i u i c i z e t h e E n g l i s h f o r t h i s same ' w e a k n e s s '

of theirs I
T H E ANGLO-SIKH WARS
1099,
Maratha
N o sooner d i d the E n g l i s h destroy the

power
over
India
t h e y force t h e r e s t
o f the
overlordship
they
than
kingdom
the
to
states to
accept
cross s w o r d s w i t h
That Hindu
power
was
o f M a h a r a j a E a n j i t s i n g w h i c h rose t o
a f t e r 1818.
that
Maratha
had
new-born H i n d u power.
It
was after
another
the
great
prominence
E n g l i s h t o o k t h e field a g a i n s t t h e c o m b i n e d H i n d u
D o g r a s s p r e a d far
wide f r o m t h e r i v e r K a b u l t o t h e r i v e r S h a t a d r u
to the n o r t h upto K a s h m i r
were
established
A.D.
their
the death of Maharaja R a n j i t s i n g
m i g h t of the S i k h s , the J a t s a n d the
English
sovereign
i n A . D . 1818 a n d n o sooner d i d
1850.
successful
from
the
and
and
Punjab
Ladakh.
the
to
English
In
and
(Sutlej) a n d
end
the
sovereignty
was
Kashmir
the
round
about
458
M Y BOOK O N T H E HISTORY OF SIKHSTHE ONE

THAT WAS
1100.
covered
DESTROYED
A s I have s u r v e y e d the p e r i o d o f I n d i a n
by
History
the M a r a t h a E m p i r e , i n m y E n g l i s h book H i n d u
Patpadshahi,
similarly I
had
written
discourse
on
the-
period f o l l o w i n g the M a r a t h a epoch i n t h a t b o o k o f mine, t h e

H i s t o r y of the S i k h s , w r i t t e n i n M a r a t h i .
in
the
But
while I
was
t h i c k o f revolutionary political activities against
the
E n g l i s h i n P a r i s , r o u n d a b o u t 1909-10, the m a n u s c r i p t o f m y
book* ' T h e H i s t o r y o f t h e S i k h s ' f e l l i n t o t h e h a n d s o f G o v e r n
ment
of India's
destroyed
Secret
before
Intelligence
publication.
"Prushthabhumi"
and
this
Department
However,
one
in
and
my
" S i x Glorious
was,
books
Epochs
of
H i n d u Victories Over A g g r e s s o r s " ' I have discussed from the

Hindu
standpoint
history
upto
a l l the
1850the
important
time
events
i n the
Sikh
when the m i g h t y k i n g d o m of
the S i k h s was v i r t u a l l y destroyed ! The curious reader s h o u l d

read it.
THE ANGLO-NEPALESE WAR
1101.
The t h i r d great power w i t h which the E n g l i s h had'
t o fight f o r t h e s o v e r e i g n t y
H i n d u state of N e p a l .
of I n d i a was the then
t h a t w a r , t h e i r success w a s n o t so g r e a t as
Nepalese
Hindu
State
completely.
p a r a m o u n t c y as r e g a r d s t h e
independence
was u n i m p a i r e d * .
English
wards.
sovereignty
For Nepal
provided
staunch
English army.
was
and
over
a
to
destroy
Barring
external
affairs,
that-
the
English
their
interna]
A g a i n , this existence of the
Nepalese H i n d u State was essential

the
mighty
A l t h o u g h the E n g l i s h u l t i m a t e l y w o n
for
India
fertile
the
for a
field
continuance
of
l o n g t i m e after
which
ceaselessly
b r a v e H i n d u G u r k h a soldiers for the
This H i n d u G u r k h a army proved itself
quite-
c a p a b l e of, n o t o n l y i n I n d i a , b u t a l s o i n E u r o p e , s u c c e s s f u l l y
facing
the
even numbered white
countries.
from the
capable
M o r e o v e r i n the
face
army
of other
o f a plausible aggression
mighty Empire of Russia, which

but
European,
was
not
only-
anxious to i n v a d e the n o r t h e r n frontiers o f the
B r i t i s h I n d i a n E m p i r e , the E n g l i s h w i s h e d t h a t the
state
o f N e p a l s h o u l d serve
as a B u f f e r
such a R u s s i a n aggression m i g h t n o t come too

1102.
Only
after
warlike
State i n order t h a t
unexpectedly.
defeating the three H i n d u powers o f
the M a r a t h a s , the S i k h s a n d the Nepalese c o u l d
the
English
c l a i m complete sovereignty over I n d i a .

1103.
overseas
The
scrambling little East
traders
about the rise
India
Company
of
i n E n g l a n d , which was established r o u n d
of Shivaji Maharaj and which
had
begun
its-
activities
w i t h t w o m e a g r e f a c t o r i e s a t i t s d i s p o s a l , w e n t on,
enlarging
the
sovereignty
sphere o f a c t i v i t i e s a n d
o f the
thus
acquired
w h o l e o f I n d i a a b o u t 1850 !
the
Originally
started by about a dozen E n g l i s h men of p l u c k , the
obscure-
t r a d i n g c o m p a n y thus became, w i t h i n a short p e r i o d o f t w o ,

c e n t u r i e s o r so, t h e m i s t r e s s o f a m i g h t y e m p i r e ! D u r i n g thesame
one
period
another
states
were
internecine
this
rose
for
and fell many royal dynasties v y i n g with.

the
sovereignty
founded
of India.
Many
sundry
soon a n d f o u n d themselves engaged i n .
warfare a n d destroyed.
But ultimately it
was-
E a s t I n d i a Company which struggled a n d fought on a n d
u l t i m a t e l y supplanted a l l those r i v a l powers

sole
mistress of I n d i a .
to
become
the-
H o w very insignificant a commercial
b o d y was this E a s t I n d i a C o m p a n y on the
day
on which
it.
was started b y a h a n d f u l of shareholders I B u t a l l its y e a r l y

reports o f i t s assets
and
liabilities,
of its
income and
e x p e n d i t u r e , r i g h t f r o m i t s first y e a r o f i n c e p t i o n t o t h e
of
its
dissolution,
carrying forward
its
previous
icsyear
year's-
b a l a n c e a n d n e w sources o f i n c o m e a n d n e w i t e m s o f e x p e n d i
t u r e e v e r y y e a r , t i l l after a h u n d r e d a n d fifty o r t w o h u n d r e d ,
years
it
came
to
include towards
its credit
side the very,
e m p i r e o f I n d i a , h a d a l l been v e r y s c r u p u l o u s l y a n d
atically
preserved
i n its secretariat i n L o n d o n .
i n 1858 i t w a s d i s s o l v e d a n d
the
British
system
A n d when
Government
itself
t o o k over the E m p i r e o f I n d i a i n the name o f Queen V i c t o r i a ,

i t was most s y s t e m a t i c a l l y a n d
legally
wound
up
c o m m e r c i a l or professional concern p a y i n g every

h i s d u e s as p e r i t s l a s t b a l a n c e - s h e e t
of that year
like
any-
shareholder
and
after-
460
p a y i n g off a l l o t h e r l i a b i l i t i e s * !
1104.
This continuous
process
of British
administra
t i o n , this neatness a n d precision i n its w o r k , its
capacity
organize
complicated
and
govern,
to
run
vast
and
to
a d m i n i s t r a t i o n , shine a l l the more g l o r i o u s l y w h e n contrasted

with
the
confused
way
c o u n t r y at t h a t time,
and o u r
complete
Although
it
is
of doing things,
prevalent
i n our
our l a c k of order, p o l i t i c a l i n s t a b i l i t y
disregard
unjustifiable
for
to
difference b e t w e e n t h e B r i t i s h
well-organized work !
show
nation
the
and
similarity
and
o u r o w n , as t h e y
a t the time were, b y such a s o l i t a r y a n d c o m p a r a t i v e l y i n s i g

n i f i c a n t i n s t a n c e as t h i s , i t m a y s t i l l s e r v e as a p o i n t e r a n d
a v e r y effective p o i n t e r a t that-to s h o w h o w t h e o n c e
petty
E a s t I n d i a C o m p a n y c o u l d become i n the end the H o n o u r a b l e

C o m p a n y S a r k a r B a h a d u r w h i c h r a n the i m p e r i a l a d m i n i s t r a
t i o n of India*.
1105.
A l t h o u g h the
-at t h e h a n d s
hearts
never
total
like a
deep-rooted
repudiated it
or
-and r a i l i n g a t t h e m
and
envenomed
people
u n d e r false
courage a n d a b i l i t y w h i c h h a d
defeat
of our H i n d u n a t i o n
of our
arrow,
glossed over i t , n o t
from the v i c t o r y o f the B r i t i s h
that
defeat
o f the B r i t i s h h a d always been r a n k l i n g i n our
Hindu
pretexts.
never
nation.
sincerely believed t h a t i n t h i s
over
even
us
we
had
detracted
by scolding
F o r , we had the
died
On
away
the
to avenge
contrary
we
b i t t e r w a r between the H i n d u
a n d the B r i t i s h nations i t was on the whole n a t u r a l t h a t the

B r i t i s h w h o were a t
war and
strength,
t h e success
that time
should
or defeat
superior
t o us i n t h e a r t
succeed o v e r us.
on the
battlefields
of
We knew that
never
obeyed the
dictates o f the code o f justice o r i n j u s t i c e .

1106.
p o w e r was
F o r this
r e a s o n , as
established
s o o n as t h e
in India
i n the c o u n t r y took up the gauntlet

nation
on
the
battlefield
British imperial
the innermost heroic s p i r i t
itself
to v a n q u i s h the B r i t i s h
by
resorting
to
some
N r u s i n h i a n act of aggressive heroism.

1107.
After
the
British
a u t h o r i t y from its h a n d s the
snatched
defeated
a w a y the
imperial
H i n d u n a t i o n l a y for
461
some
time
dead and
unless
dazed
cold for
that
explosive
become
some
substances
defeated
such i n its
time
i n its
Even
after
eruption
hot.
by
mighty
smoulder the
to
pale-faced.
particular
unbearably
merely
order
and
every
is its
womb
the
full
the
Hindu
But
terribly
inwardly
nation was
B r i t i s h i t was n o t y e t d e a d .
heart
tilt
lies
eruption.
last,
there
soon
began
explosive elements of m a n y
go
volcano
smouldering
Similarly
the
the
once
again
to
As
seethe
and
v a l i a n t souls i n
against
the
victorious
English !
(OUTBURST)
T H E F m S T G R E A T INDIAN
BOMBARDMENT
AGAINST T H E BRITISH R E G I M E
1108.
Hardly a
d a e a d e e l a p s e d after
the
British
conquered the last H i n d u State o f E a n j i t s i n g i n the

when there
effort
And
to
was
uproot
there
flared
great
the
outburst
British
up the
of H i n d u - M u s l i m
imperial power
first
conflagration
from
of the
had
Punjab
joint
India.
war of
I n d e p e n d e n c e a g a i n s t t h e B r i t i s h i n 1857 !!!
1109.
T h e one r e m a r k a b l e
war was t h a t the

themselves
Hindus
aspect of this
and
the
Muslims
revolutionary
had
organized
into a joint n a t i o n a l front and waged a nation
wide w a r against the B r i t i s h , forgetting their age-long e n m i t y

of centuries together !
1110.
B u t I have
already
written
some t i m e i n 1 9 0 8 -
1909 a d e t a i l e d h i s t o r y o f t h i s r e v o l u t i o n a r y w a r i n m y b o o k
of
about
five
Independence
hundred
of
pages
1857".
named,
In it I
have
"Indian
reviewed
f r o m t h e s t a n d p o i n t o f the H i n d u n a t i o n .
War
that
of
war
A s such i t is n o t
n e c e s s a r y t o r e p e a t t h e s a m e here a g a i n .
1111.
D u r i n g those t w o or
Independence the
the
English
English
casualties
far
years
of this war of
such
heavy
losses
outnumbered
those
suffered
t h e m i n a l l their wars w i t h the

Nepalese
three
suffered
Marathas,
that
by
the S i k h s a n d the
t a k e n together, for the sovereignty of I n d i a .
The
462
brave
revolutionists
white men !
ants,
k i l l e d so
L e t alone
many
the p e t t y
collectors, Magistrates
oflScers, b u t s u c h e m i n e n t
General
Neill,
Sir
with
most of them
nearly
their
on
the
such
and
second-grade
General W h i t e ,
General
The
fighters
Outram,
too h a d to p a y
revolutionaries
battlefield !
thousand
r e v o l u t i o n a r i e s , as p e r t h e
like
a n d others
The
warriors
like
Lawrence,
lives.
hundred
and
personalities
Henry
Commander-in-Chief Anson
penalty
British
English captains, lieuten
the
dispatched
English too killed

from
amongst
statement of Nanasahib
the
Peshwa,
the leader of t h a t r e v o l u t i o n ' !

1112.
A t the end o f this
terminated
'The Honourable
revolutionary war the B r i t i s h

East
India
Company' which
was to the r e v o l u t i o n a r i e s a v i r t u a l B r i t i s h G o v e r n m e n t , a n d
w h i c h t h e y hated for the same reason.
t h a t the a b o l i t i o n of
The British
thought
'The E a s t I n d i a C o m p a n y ' a n d its rule
w o u l d p a c i f y t h e I n d i a n r e v o l u t i o n a r i e s i n as m u c h a s t h e i r
wishes h a d
been
honoured i n
t h i s r e s p e c t I So t h e B r i t i s h
G o v e r n m e n t p r o c l a i m e d i t w i t h a l l the fanfare a n d grandiose

display,
that
the administration
over from the E a s t I n d i a

been d i s s o l v e d a n d
"would
of India
Company and
h a d been
further t h a t the B r i t i s h Queen,
thereafter, take for herself
taken
t h a t the latter
the t i t l e . T h e E m p r e s s of
I n d i a , ' assuming full sovereign power over the c o u n t r y .

the clash
of arms on
tionists for about
the battlefield,
three years had
had
Victoria,
b y the
Thus
Indian revolu
put a n end
to the
hated
'East India Company'.

1113.
O v e r a n d a b o v e t h i s the B r i t i s h i s s u e d t h r o u g h o u t
I n d i a a p r o c l a m a t i o n i n the name
of the
new
Empress
of
I n d i a , V i c t o r i a , the Queen of E n g l a n d , i n w h i c h , for the sake

of the revolutionists and w i t h a v i e w to pacifying them a b i t ,
it
was
said
t h a t after t h e issue o f t h a t p r o c l a m a t i o n , w h i c h
of the 'mutineers' w o u l d stop
fighting
o p e n l y or c o v e r t l y a n d
r e t u r n to t h e i r h o m e s n e v e r to h a r a s s the E n g l i s h p e o p l e a n d
w o u l d b e g i n l i v i n g a p e a c e f u l l i f e , w o u l d be
exception,
royal
clemency,
irrespective
might have done i n respect o f the
shown,
without
of anything
'mutiny'*.
they
463
1114.
After
the
British
had thus surrendered,
not e x p l i c i t l y y e t doubtless i m p l i c i t l y , to
in
respect
o f the
abovementioned
i n c l u d e d i n the said p r o c l a m a t i o n
India
further
the
revolutionists
two points,
o f the
though
new
there
was
Empress
of
i m p o r t a n t promise that neither the B r i t i s h
G o v e r n m e n t , n o r a n y l o c a l w h i t e - s k i n n e d ofiScer, n o r e v e n a n y
British
missionary
would
be suffered t o i n t e r f e r e
w i t h the
r e l i g i o n o f the ' n a t i v e s ' , t h a t the E m p r e s s o f I n d i a wished to

t r e a t a l l her subjects, t h e H i n d u s , the M u s l i m s , the C h r i s t i a n s
a n d o t h e r s , i m p a r t i a l l y a n d t h a t she, as t h e E m p r e s s o f I n d i a ,
w o u l d protect every religion f r o m the t y r a n n i c a l
at the
was
hands of every other r e l i g i o n " .
included in
eradicate
one
this
famous
T h i s express promise
proclamation
the
in
order
to
o f t h e m o s t p o t e n t causes o f t h e o u t b r e a k o f
t h e W a r o f I n d e p e n d e n c e , n a m e l y , the
that
persecution
company's
government
Indian
was
out
apprehension
to
destroy
the
n a t i v e r e l i g i o n s a n d to c o n v e r t a l l the I n d i a n s to C h r i s t i a n i t y
w i t h t h e use o f f o r c e .
A n d this, too, was a tacit
submission
of the B r i t i s h to the revolutionists !

1115.
made
Y e t another i m p o r t a n t submission was
t o the revolutionists i n this proclamation.
d i s c o n t i n u a t i o n o f t h e o b n o x i o u s practice^'Indian
rulers
annexing
India.
the
their
right
of adoption
territories
to
the
implicitly
I t was the
of denying
and
British
possessions
in
F o r , i t was e x p r e s s l y p r o m i s e d i n the s a i d p r o c l a m a
t i o n t h a t the t r a d i t i o n a l r i g h t of the I n d i a n rulers to

heirs
the
liquidating and
to
their
estates w o u l d
heirs were p r o m i s e d the
same
be h o n o u r e d .
Their
political and
adopt
adopted
administrative
r i g h t s as t h e y e n j o y e d u n d e r t h e o l d t r a d i t i o n .
1115-A.
Thus the B r i t i s h h a d tried
by
means
of
this
Q u e e n ' s p r o c l a m a t i o n t o r e m o v e a l m o s t a l l t h e causes, w h i c h
i n their opinion, had l e d to the horrible revolt o f the
Indian
revolutionists. Nevertheless the most i m p o r t a n t promiseof

course
thought
in
the
would
British
give
opinionand the
complete
satisfaction
one
to
which
the
they
Indian
peoplewas that
1116.
A l l the I n d i a n subjects
of Queen V i c t o r i a w o u l d
464
be t r e a t e d as
would
respectfully
as
the
British;and that
they
be s e l e c t e d f o r a p p o i n t m e n t to a l l t h e o f f i c i a l p o s t s i n
t h e B r i t i s h e m p i r e i r r e s p e c t i v e o f caste, c r e e d o r r e l i g i o n ^ * !!
1116-A.
BUT
THIS
PROCLAMATION
H A D
NO
EFFECT WHATSOEVER UPON T H E REVOLUTIONISTS !

1117.
Why, a
p a r a l l e l p r o c l a m a t i o n was issued b y the
r e v o l u t i o n i s t s as a p u n g e n t
and
trenchant
rejoinder to the
Queen's P r o c l a m a t i o n " ! H o w appropriate
and poignant
w a s h a s a l r e a d y been c l e a r l y s h o w n i n m y b o o k ,
War
of Independence
m a d e i n i t was t h a t
of 1857'".
the
it
'The Indian
The very basic statement
revolutionary war
that
had
been
f o u g h t so f a r w a s n o t f o u g h t b e c a u s e t h e y w a n t e d t h e r u l e o f
t h e B r i t i s h E a s t I n d i a C o m p a n y o v e r I n d i a t o be r e p l a c e d b y
that of the i m p e r i a l a u t h o r i t y of the B r i t i s h Q u e e n " .
d i d not want any foreign powerand certainly
the
Britishto
dominate
over
India!
not
They
c o m p l e t e l y i n d e p e n d e n t s e l f - r u l e .' T h a t is w h y ,
they
were
fighting
i n the battlefields.
that
of
wanted
they
said,
A l t h o u g h the Queen's
P r o c l a m a t i o n was e x h i b i t e d o n every w a l l throughout

thousands
They
of revolutionists, including
India,
General T o t y a Tope,
Shreemant Nanasahib, Balasahib, ' J a l k a R a m b h a u ' , Amarsing,

Ferozshah
and
other eminent leaders o f the r e v o l u t i o n k e p t
o n fighting f o r m o n t h s t o g e t h e r " !
of
almost
revolution,
a l l of them
fighting
and
in
O n l y after the heroic f a l l
the
a l l - c o n s u m i n g flames o f t h e
fighting
t i l l the v e r y last, could t h a t
sacrificial p i t smoulder low a n d cool d o w n subsequently !

HOWEVER !
1118.
in
the
H o w e v e r , the
'Queen's
last
two, or three promises g i v e n
Proclamation' d i d not
fail
to
have
the
' d e s i r e d ' effect o n t h e n e w g e n e r a t i o n o f I n d i a n p e o p l e w h i c h

was later on educated i n the
that
were
shortly
opened
English
thereafter
schools a n d
and
t h o u s a n d s o f I n d i a n officers a n d s e r v a n t s
the
Government
salaries.
on that
which
colleges
of
thrived
the
on
Especially in Calcutta, Bombay,
M a d r a s a n d other cities where
the
illusory
British
reforms
h a d a l r e a d y s p r e a d t h e i r c o b w e b s m u c h e a r l i e r t h a n 1857 t h e
46&
t h e n I n d i a n l e a d e r s w e r e so m u c h e l a t e d b y
the
Queen's
Proclamations that
the
promise
in
the B r i t i s h Empress w o u l d
a l l o w h e r B r i t i s h as
well
as
civic
and
without any invidious distinction,
rights equally
Indian
t h a t they declared, openly i n the

celebrate
the
total
subjects
to
enjoy
p u b l i c meetings held
p e o p l e "I
to
e x t i n c t i o n of the ' m u t i n y ' , t h a t n o w on
t h e B r i t i s h e m p i r e b e l o n g e d as m u c h t o t h e B r i t i s h as t o
Indian
all
This Proclamation
the
o f t h e Q u e e n was j u s t
another 'peaceful' device that the B r i t i s h h a d found
out,
as
t h e y h a d u s e d t h e o t h e r one o f ' v i o l e n t r e p r e s s i o n ' , s i m p l y t o

p u t d o w n the I n d i a n revolutionaries. T h e y h a d not the least
intention
to
f o l l o w i n future the p o l i t i c a l or a d m i n i s t r a t i v e
policy outlined in it
the
words
This I have a m p l y proved by quoting
of the B r i t i s h statesmen themselves i n m y books
written on later h i s t o r y " .

minds
of the
B u t the credulous a n d
above-mentioned
class
were e d u c a t e d i n ' E n g l i s h S c h o o l s ' a n d who

busy
serving
secret
and
their
British
masters
converted
o f I n d i a n people w h o
were
earnestly
could never grasp t h i s
crooked ruse o f the B r i t i s h d i p l o m a c y .
On
the
c o n t r a r y , b e i n g deluded b y the preposterous P r o c l a m a t i o n o f

the Queen,
ascend
who,
to
mad
with
victory, had
the
audacity
to
the i m p e r i a l throne o f I n d i a , these simple gulls o f
I n d i a n l e a d e r s h a s t e n e d t o g l o r i f y t h a t ' P r o c l a m a t i o n ' as t h e
Indian
Magna
C a r t a i n press a n d p u b l i c m e e t i n g s " .
absurd
and
Carta'
i n E n g l i s h h i s t o r y , w i t h w h i c h the
after
foolish i t
fighting
concede
to
compare that original 'Magna

English
people,
successfully w i t h their K i n g , h a d forced h i m to

them
deceitful and
their fundamental
profane
tightened
the
feet
more
even
is t o
How
'Proclamation
shackles
forcibly
civic rights, with this

of the
Queen',
which
of slavery on the I n d i a n hands a n d

than
before,
only
gilding
them
o u t w a r d l y so as t o p a s s t h e m o n as o r n a m e n t s .
1119.
But in my
B a c k g r o u n d to m y ' A u t o b i o g r a p h y ' I
have a l r e a d y dealt, at greater length,
a n d f r o m the p o i n t
of
v i e w o f the I n d i a n people, w i t h the p e r i o d o f I n d i a n h i s t o r y ,

after the t e m p o r a r y
1857
was
achieved
p a c i f i c a t i o n o f the W a r
and
the
foundation
of Liberation of
of
the
British
466
administration i n I n d i a was
firmly
secured*".
Hence i t need
n o t be r e p e a t e d h e r e !
THE PECULIAR CHARACTER O F T H E PERIOD
T H E POLITICAL M O V E M E N T S O F T H E
LOYALISTS
1120.
The peculiarity of the period following the pacifi
c a t i o n o f the n a t i o n a l
r i s i n g o f 1857i.e.,
roughly speaking
f r o m 1860 t o 1 9 0 0 i s t h a t i t is d o m i n a t e d b y a
movement
under the leadership
of those who
nation-wide
believed
that
I n d i a w o u l d once a g a i n see n a t i o n a l p r o s p e r i t y a n d d e v e l o p
ment only b y remaining
achieve
it that
generally
way
i n the B r i t i s h
alone
c a l l e d a n age
e m p i r e a n d she m u s t
Hence
this
of the L o y a l i s t
period
can
politicians.
be
How
e v e r , e v e n i n t h i s age o f a v o w e d l o y a l p o l i t i c i a n s t h e a g e - o l d
tradition
of heroism
r e v o l t t o free t h e
which vehemently
mother-land
advocated
armed
from B r i t i s h d o m i n a t i o n was
n o t a l t o g e t h e r e x t i n c t ! I t d i d flare u p s e c r e t l y o r e v e n o p e n l y ,
i n some d a r i n g r i s i n g s I E v e n t h o s e m o m e n t a r y e x p l o s i o n s o f
t h a t t r a d i t i o n a l . [ h e r o i s m d i d not f a i l to
administration in India and
convulse the B r i t i s h
to excite a n d inspire the I n d i a n
people at least for the t i m e b e i n g .
O n l y two illustrations of
these a r m e d r e v o l t s
The H i n d u
w o u l d sufl&ce.
rising under
t h e l e a d e r s h i p o f R a m s i n g K u k a * * i n t h e P u n j a b d u r i n g 187074 A . D . against
independence
them.
A n d the second,
effective
the
t h a n the
leadership
violent
the B r i t i s h
a n d the
a n d for defending
first,
Muslims
our religion
far more extensive

w a s t h e one
for
and even
in Maharashtra
of Vasudev B a l w a n t Phadke*'.
armed revolt
against
the
political
is the chief o f
B r i t i s h for
the
It
more
under
was a
complete
i n d e p e n d e n c e o f I n d i a ! T h e s e i n c i d e n t s , t o o , are r e v i e w e d i n
d e t a i l i n the ' B a c k g r o u n d ' to m y ' A u t o b i o g r a p h y . '
1121.
Thereafter
d a w n e d t h e age o f L o k m a n y a
w h i c h was synochronized b y the lethal

brothers on
Tilak,
attacks of Chaphekar
t h e E n g l i s h officers a n d t h e f e v e r i s h
secret r e v o l u t i o n a r y societies for l i b e r t y .
activity of
"fifH GLORIOUS E P e O H
467
T H E P O L I T I C A L M O V E M E N T S IN INDIA
AFTER
1122.
1900
A t t h e e n d o f 1900 o r t h e r e a b o u t s t e r m i n a t e d t h e
era o f l o y a l i s t p o l i t i c a l
movement and
L o k m a n y a Tilak which might
fittingly
began
the
one
of
be c a l l e d t h o u g h n o t
revolutionaryconducive to revolution.
To this very period
were i n e x t r i c a b l y t i e d up i n m y v e r y c h i l d h o o d from the t i m e

of t h e m a r t y r s , C h a p h e k a r ' s s a l l y a t t h e B r i t i s h , m y
^strings** a n d l a t e r o n m y w h o l e l i f e
hearts
was dedicated to
that
r e v o l u t i o n a r y a c t i v i t y . A s s u c h m y l i f e - h i s t o r y i t s e l f became
an e x t e n s i v e c h a p t e r i n t h e
JEnglish.
war of liberation against
N a t u r a l l y , whatever
m i g h t be s a i d a b o u t
the
these
ination-wide political activities during this period, from the

point
o f v i e w o f H i n d u t w a , has
written part
already
one w h i c h m i g h t be w r i t t e n h e r e a f t e r .
was i n
m y teens I b e g a n
almost a l l t h e
1123.
in
the
i n the
A s such even when I
t o come i n c l o s e r c o n t a c t s
elder reputed
this independence
days I
appeared
of m y ' A u t o b i o g r a p h y ' or w i l l perhaps
with
l e a d e r s o f I n d i a i n respect
of
movement.
W h e n I h a d been t o E n g l a n d i n m y v e r y y o u n g
h a d come i n c o n t a c t
w i t h the
eldest
of the
Indian
p o l i t i c i a n s o f t h e t i m e a n d the e a r l i e s t f o u n d e r o f t h e l o y a l i s t
political
front,
namely Dadabhai Nawroji, in his eighties.
W h y , t h e r e m y r o v o l u t i o n a r y p a r t y h a d t o cross s w o r d s w i t h
h i s B r i t i s h - l o y a l i s t p a r t y i n o u r t u g - o f - w a r f o r the l e a d e r s h i p
of I n d i a n p o l i t i c a l m o v e m e n t i n E n g l a n d * * . N e x t t o h i m I h a d
d e v e l o p e d i n E n g l a n d i t s e l f closer r e l a t i o n s w i t h t h e r e s p e c t e d
s t a u n c h B e n g a l i f r e e d o m fighters f r o m a m o n g s t t h o s e b e l o n g
i n g to
the g e n e r a t i o n
following that of Dadabhai
Nawroji,
l i k e the l a t e S h r e e
Surendranath Bannerjee, Romeshchandra
D a t t a a n d others**.
W i t h m o s t o f the y o u n g e r l e a d e r s o f t h e
s a m e p e r i o d b e l o n g i n g to
fighting
loped
vehemently against
personal
friendship
the active p o l i t i c a l workers
the
staunch
nationalist
the l o y a l i s t f r o n t
party
I had
and ideological kinship.

from Pandit Shyamji
deve
With
Krishan
Varma, Lala Lajpat R a i , Bipinchandra P a l , Right Honourable

Gokhale a n d such other
a l l - I n d i a figures t o h u n d r e d s
of the
468
leaders
b e l o n g i n g to different
loped friendly ties

occasions.
mant
or h a d to
provinces, I b a d either
fight
political battles
L o k m a n y a Tilak, Shivrampant Paranjpe,
Dadarao
t r i a n leaders
Shree
K h a p a r d e , D r . M o o n j e a n d other M a h a r a s h of
t h a t line were
acquainted w i t h me
nationalist
deve
on many
leaders
t h a t some
from
other
p a r e n t a l a f f e c t i o n o n me*'.
individually
of them
and
so
the
provinces, too,
closely
staunchi
bestowed
F o r example while B i p i n c h a n d r a
P a l was i n E n g l a n d , I was s t a y i n g w i t h h i m for some t i m e i n

company with
h a d more
his son, N i r a n j a n P a l * ' .
t h a n once
Bipin Babu
c o o k e d fish a n d
flesh
i n the
himself
Bengali
style a n d h a d served them to me w i t h great i m p o r t u n i t y a n d

h a d a d d e d to his m o r a l c r e d i t the m e r i t o r i o u s act o f p o l l u t i n g
a strictly vegetarian
Maharashtrian
Brahmin
like
myself.
W i t h the future exponent o f the 'non-violent truth-assertion'^

(Satyagrah), 'non-cooperation movement'
who later o n
came
t o be w i d e l y k n o w n as M a h a t m a j i I h a p p e n e d t o be c l o s e l y
acquainted i n a friendly
w h e r e he w a s
w a y w h e n he
thereafter throughout our

times i n conflictin the
relations
h a d come t o E n g l a n d
t h e n k n o w n s i m p l y as B a r r i s t e r G a n d h i * '
lives we came
political
arena
together and
in India.
with armed revolutionary party
w e l l - k n o w n t o be r e c o u n t e d here !
many
A n d my
in India
The All-India
and
are
too-
leadership'
o f t h e p o s t - C h a p h e k a r r e v o l u t i o n a r y a c t i v i t i e s h a d b y chance
d e v o l v e d o n me at least i n the beginningfirst i n M a h a r a s h t r a
and
thereafter
in England".
developed very
N e e d i t be
close a c q u a i n t a n c e
told that I had
w i t h thousands of brave
m a r t y r s a n d g a l l a n t fighters o f t h a t p a r t y ? S h y a m j i K r i s h a n
Varma, Madam Cama, Barrister R a n a
and
eminent
personalities
were
and many other elder
among
those
who
were
c o n v e r t e d to our r e v o l u t i o n a r y views through m y propaganda,

a n d guidance*!.
T h u s I h a d v e r y close c o n t a c t s a n d p e r s o n a l
friendship
various
India.
with
T o the thousands
secret society,
original
great
personalities from
of members
of m y
the A b h i n a v B h a r a t Samastha,
nucleus
at N a s i k
and
B h a g u r to
its
all over
revolutionary
right from i t s
innumerable
branches i n m a n y foreign countries I h a d myself a d m i n i s t e r e d
469
T H GLORIOUS EPOCH
the
oath
o f allegiance i n person.
The martyr
Madanlal
Dhingra, Lala Hardayal, B h a i Parmanandji, Chattopadhyaya,

Senapati Bapat,
the great historian, D r . J a y a s w a l , T i r u m a -
lacharya, 'Rishi'
A i y a r h o w m a n y n a m e s c a n one r e c o u n t ?
Thereafter
tation
w h e n 1 w a s sent
f o r life
I had
to the
the company
C h i e f o f the A n u s h i l a n S a m i t i ,
and
other
fellow-convicts".
Sikh
Bengali
Ashutosh Lahiri, Hemchan-
Nearly a hundred
w h o were o r i g i n a l l y s e n t e n c e d
w i t h us
on,
as
or more S i k h a n d n o n -
to d e a t h
commuted to
to the
the
revolutionary conspirators,
revolutionaries of the G a d a r P a r t y
was, later
transpor
Biharidas,
Barindra Ghosh of Yugantar
S a m i t i , U p e n d r a n a t h Bannerjee,
dradas
Andamans on
of Pulin
a n d other societies
but
deportation
whose sentence
also
came
A n d a m a n s t o serve t h e i r t e r m s a n d
along
stayed
t h e r e w i t h u s suffering u n b e a r a b l e i n n u m e r a b l e h a r d s h i p s a n d
t o r t u r e for years together
tion of our motherland.
f o r t h e s a c r e d cause o f t h e l i b e r a
Subsequent to m y
release f r o m
A n d a m a n s I a g a i n came i n t o v e r y i n t i m a t e contact
the
w i t h the
m i l l i o n s of the
avowed
believers i n H i n d u t w a i n the great
organizational
m o v e m e n t for t h e s o l i d a r i t y o f t h e H i n d u s as
a staunch opposition to the
fanatic M u s l i m activioies w h i c h
was a n a t u r a l c o n c o m i t a n t to the
against the B r i t i s h .
armed revolutionary w o r k
F o r w a n t o f space i t is i m p o s s i b l e
even
t o m e n t i o n t h e i r n a m e s ! B u t a s p e c i a l r e q u e s t h a s t o be m a d e
just here lest
the omission o f their
u n d e r s t o o d to be d u e t o
comparison
to
that
names might
be
mis
t h e i r w o r k b e i n g less i m p o r t a n t
o f the
o t h e r s whose names
in
are h e r e i n
mentioned.
1124.
time
E v e r since the
when I began
to
sixteenth
take
p e r s o n a l l y and closely connectedat

adversarywith
Indian
political
vehemently
a l l the
year
of m y
lifethe
part i n p o l i t i c s I have
above
mentioned
lifethe Loyalists,
n a t i o n a l i s t i c , the
t i m e s as
the
four
phases of
non-violent
revolutionist and
H i n d u i s t i c s u b s e q u e n t t o t h e defeat i n t h e
compilation and
been
vehement
finally
but
the
war of Indepen
d e n c e o f 1857.
A s such the
interpretation
from the H i n d u
s t a n d p o i n t o f the h i s t o r y o f the p e r i o d
has
470
SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTOR-f
been f u l l y done i n m y
w r i t i n g s a n d speeches m a d e
o n every-
o c c a s i o n d u r i n g these fifty o r s i x t y yeiars. N o w I d o n ' t t h i n k :

i t necessary for m e t o a d d e v e n a s i n g l e w o r d t o t h e p u b l i s h e d ^
w o r k o f m i n e r u n n i n g t o a b o u t seven t o e i g h t t h o u s a n d p r i n
ted
pages i n
the form
o f b o o k s o r o t h e r w i s e , l e a v i n g aside-
h u n d r e d s o f m y speeches, i n t e r v i e w s , a r t i c l e s a n d the w r i t t e n w o r k t h a t is n o w l o s t b e y o n d r e c o v e r y a n d n o w a t t h i s agethe
eightieth
year of m y lifewhen I am
confined to bed I
h a v e n o t the p h y s i c a l s t r e n g t h left i n m e t o go o n r e p e a t i n g :
i t once again !
CONCLUSION
1125.
D u r i n g t h i s ceaseless a n d r e l e n t l e s s w a r w i t h the-
B r i t i s h which India had carried on
so
consistently
and
so
resolutely w i t h v i o l e n t a n d n o n - v i o l e n t means for more t h a n a

h u n d r e d y e a r s f r o m i t s first v o l c a n i c e r u p t i o n i n 1857 t o
the
y e a r 1 9 4 6 w h e n t h e s e c o n d W o r l d W a r h a d come t o a n e n d i n o r d e r t h a t i t m i g h t free i t s e l f f r o m t h e t y r a n n i c a l b o n d s o f
British slavery,
opportunity
our H i n d u n a t i o n u l t i m a t e l y got the golden
o f a c h i e v i n g the g r e a t e s t
success
as
the
war-
d r u m s began t o t h u n d e r a n d r e n d t h e E u r o p e a n s k i e s !!
1126.
I f we h a v e r e c e i v e d a n y
real
and
effective
help-
from any n a t i o n i t was from H i t l e r , the dictator o f G e r m a n y

a n d G e n e r a l T o j o , t h e m i l i t a n t l e a d e r o f t h e J a p a n e s e ! I t ife
these c o u n t r i e s , G e r m a n y a n d J a p a n , w h i c h g a v e
substantial
help i n up-to-date arms a n d a m m u n i t i o n for the a r m y , n a v y

and
airforce to the r e v o l u t i o n a r y p a r t y from the v e r y begin
ning,
t h a t is f r o m t h e
violent
agitation in Europe
b y the-
A b h i n a v a B h a r a t S a m s t h a " t o t h e d e c l a r a t i o n o f w a r agair.st
the
British
by Netaji Subhas
World War.
T h a t is w h y a n
C h a n d r a B o s e i n t h e second.
army of hardly
f o r t y to
fifty
t h o u s a n d s t r o n g c o u l d r i s e i n r e v o l t a g a i n s t t h e B r i t i s h nearM a l a y a and Singapore and could march against

Netaji
Subhashbabu
to
free
it
w i t h the
I n d i a under
w a r - c r y 'Ch'alo-
D e l h i " ' * . A t the same t i m e the B r i t i s h c a m e t o k n o w t h a t i n

India
British
too
the I n d i a n
army,
h a d hatched out a
navy
a n d airforce under
c o n s p i r a c y to go
the
i n for a r e v o l u -
471
e X H GLORIOUS EPOCH
tionary
war
millions
were
of
independence".
just
waiting to
against the B r i t i s h .
Of
raise
the
a
Indian
standard
citizens
of revolt
Some h a d gone u n d e r g r o u n d a n d begun
subversive activities, while others openly raided the

armouries in surprise attacks and
sacked them
thoroughly;
others still,
started prototype governments and
the
control over
British
harassed
the two
those
particular
o n a l l sides a n d p a r a l y s e d
w o r l d wars i n E u r o p e ,
British
rooted
regions.
b y incessant
the crippled and
out
Thus
fighting
in
mutilated
B r i t i s h power lost its h o l d on India. The English people h a d

lost the
vigour and strength
needed t o
h o l d the e m p i r e i n
fee ! A t l a s t i n 1947 t h e B r i t i s h V i c e r o y b e g a n t a l k s w i t h t h e
Indian
leaders
saying
that
they
would
recognize
Indian
i n d e p e n d e n c e a n d l e a v e i t a n d go b a c k ' * .
1127.
political
O f course, t h e B r i t i s h n a t u r a l l y r e c o g n i z e d
parties
alone
as
the
originally labouring under
leaders
of
misconceptions
those
I n d i a t h a t were
and
delusion
as
r e g a r d s t h e i r p o l i t i c a l t h e o r i e s , were g e n e r a l l y c h i c k e n - h e a r t e d
a n d p r o - B r i t i s h o n the whole, frightened of the
Muslims and
s t i l l v e r y eager t o h a v e a n y h o w , b y f a i r m e a n s o r f o u l ,
ever
little
political
power
alone they carried out

power" !
These
they could grab, and w i t h them
a l l their
parties,
what
too,
talks
no
o n the transfer
doubt,
of
were p a t r i o t i c i n
t h e i r a c t i o n s ; t h e y , t o o , h a d l a b o u r e d f o r t h e cause o f f r e e d o m
constitutionally and
1128.
non-violently.
B u t t h e B r i t i s h h a d l a i d d o w n one c r a f t y a n d f a r
more dangerous condition.
The British
statesmen
insisted
t h a t I n d i a be v i v i s e c t e d i n t o t w o because t h e y w a n t e d t o r e
w a r d those M u s l i m s who had consistently and
treacherously
helped the B r i t i s h t h r o u g h o u t the I n d i a n W a r
of L i b e r a t i o n
ever
since
1857, a n d
who demanded a unified state of the
M u s l i m - m a j o r i t y provinces cut out from the rest of I n d i a , as

a price for t h a t help.
this a n t i - H i n d u , highly
The British
statesmen
conceded
to
perfidious and a n t i - n a t i o n a l d e m a n d
o f t h e M u s l i m s w i t h a s t i l l deeper a n d m o r e
sinister
motive
o f c r e a t i n g a n e v e r l a s t i n g e n e m y for t h e H i n d u n a t i o n " .
1129.
T h i s insistence o f the B r i t i s h
was
basically
the
472
Muslim
demand
for
separate sovereign
state over
the
M u s l i m - m a j o r i t y p r o v i n c e s , w h i c h h a d been s u p p o r t e d q u i t e
v e h e m e n t l y b y a l l the M u s l i m s i n I n d i a .
in
India,
strongly enough,
d i d not
B u t a l l the H i n d u s
oppose
this
Muslim
d e m a n d f o r a P a k i s t a n so v e h e m e n t l y ! W i t h o n l y o n e e x c e p
tion,
a l l the
p o l i t i c a l p a r t i e s i n I n d i a were
for g r a n t i n g the
M u s l i m s P a k i s t a n , a n d ending the strife for e v e r " .
It meant
t h a t t h e w h o l e o f t h e P u n j a b a n d t h e B e n g a l s h o u l d be c e d e d
to Pakistan*".
a corridor
O v e r a n d above this the
Muslims
demanded
to connect their t w o M u s l i m states of the P u n j a b
a n d the B e n g a l , a strip of l a n d r i g h t from the
Punjab
to
B e n g a l t h r o u g h t h e h e a r t o f N o r t h I n d i a !!
1130.
The only party which staunchly and
consistently
o p p o s e d t h e s e M u s l i m d e m a n d s t h r o u g h o u t I n d i a was a v o w e d l y
a p r o - H i n d u p a r t y ! U n d e r the leadership o f the H i n d u M a h a s a b h a these H i n d u s s t a r t e d a n a l l - I n d i a a g i t a t i o n a g a i n s t t h e
vivisection
of India,
and protested
a g a i n s t i t as b i t t e r l y as
p o s s i b l e " . T h e a n t i - H i n d u elements, the M u s l i m s , the B r i t i s h

Government, a l l persecuted them, tortured them, locked them
up i n prisons, shed the H i n d u
b l o o d at
various places,
c r u s h t h i s g r e a t a g i t a t i o n a l m o v e m e n t o f the H i n d u s * * .
throughout
the
whole o f I n d i a these a v o w e d
(Hindutwa-nishtas) faced
boldly
a l l the
not
refrain from
shedding the
avenging
enemy
the
pro-Hindu
atrocities
enemies, e v e n w h e n t h e y w e r e i n a m i n o r i t y .
to
But
of
the
T h e y even d i d
spilling of H i n d u blood by
blood and
by
beheading
those
who
p r o v e d t r e a c h e r o u s t o the H i n d u cause !
1131.
F o r t u n a t e l y this retaliation b y the
done at the risk of their lives,
d i d not
prove quite
F o r a l t h o u g h the B r i t i s h G o v e r n m e n t decided
our
wishes
to
loyal Hindus,
much
futile.
against
p a r t i t i o n I n d i a , t h e y h a d to concede to the
least of our demands t h a t instead o f g i v i n g over the whole o f

t h e P u n j a b a n d B e n g a l t o t h e M u s l i m s , as p e r t h e i r d e m a n d ,
o n l y the M u s l i m - m a j o r i t y p a r t of those provinces s h o u l d
be
i n c l u d e d i n P a k i s t a n w h i l e the rest o f the P u n j a b a n d B e n g a l

w i t h H i n d u m a j o r i t y s h o u l d be j o i n e d t o
Punjab and West Bengal.
India
The d e m a n d of the
as E a s t e r n
loyal Hindus
473
eXH GLORIOUS E P O C H
(Hindutwa-nishtas)
' L e t us v i v i s e c t t h e i r p r o p o s e d
Pakistan
before t h e y v i v i s e c t o u r H i n d u s t a n ' * * , t h u s p r o v e d s u c c e s s f u l .
A n d as f o r t h e m o r e d a n g e r o u s M u s l i m d e m a n d f o r a c o r r i d o r
a passage t h r o u g h n o r t h I n d i a t o j o i n t h e P u n j a b
Bengalnot
and
the
w o r d w a s ever s p o k e n n o r c o n s i d e r e d d u r i n g
these t a l k s o f t h e t r a n s f e r o f p o w e r
m a i n l y because o f
the
b i t t e r e s t o p p o s i t i o n o f these ' l o y a l ' H i n d u s !

1132.
A n d when d u r i n g the
elections
for the
central
a n d p r o v i n c i a l l e g i s l a t u r e s o f I n d i a the m a j o r i t y o f the I n d i a n
voters
e l e c t e d those v e r y c a n d i d a t e s a n d
p a r t i e s w h o gave
t h e i r consent to create P a k i s t a n , they p r o v e d

i)e t h e g r e a t e s t
themselves to
s i n n e r s , r e s p o n s i b l e for the h o r r i b l e n a t i o n a l
crime o f e t e r n a l l y h a r m i n g t h e u n d i v i d e d I n d i a !
1133.
A g a i n , the ' l o y a l H i n d u s ' k n e w
in their
heart of
h e a r t s t h a t t h i s c r e a t i o n o f P a k i s t a n was the neces.=;ary conse

quence o f the
of virtues,
great sins
of banning
o f cherishing perverted
reconversion
a n d m a n y other such religious and

f r o m our
o l d ancestors.
conception
o f the p o l l u t e d
Hindus
s o c i a l vices i m b i b e d i n us
These v e r y a n t i - H i n d u a n d
anti-
n a t i o n a l p r a c t i c e s o f the H i n d u s h a d a l r e a d y c r e a t e d b i g a n d
small 'Pakistans' in every city and
i n e v i t a b l e t h a t we h a d to suffer
every
village.
It
was
the h o r r i b l e consequences o f
"these o u r s o c i a l sins a n d c r i m e s .
A detailed
discussion on
t h i s p o i n t is a v a i l a b l e i n the f o r e g o i n g pages, (cf. C h a p t e r 8

P a r a s 421 t o 472)
1134.
W h i l e a l l these m o m e n t o u s m o v e m e n t s were g o i n g
on i n I n d i a
the B r i t i s h
Cabinet
itself,
after
taking
into
-account the g e n e r a l t r e n d , t a b l e d a b i l l i n the B r i t i s h P a r l i a

ment,
named
unanimously
'Independence
passed.
of
India
Act',
A c c o r d i n g l y o n the
1947 t h e B r i t i s h G o v e r n o r - G e n e r a l
which
15th of
was
August,
i n D e l h i declared, at last,
-with t h e c o n s e n t o f t h e e l e c t e d r e p r e s e n t a t i v e s o f I n d i a , t h a t
the British
their
nation
was o n t h a t d a y
imperial domination and
that
of the M u s h m majority
East
Bengal
separate
liberating India
from
making it politically
free,
districts
independent
' P a k i s t a n ' w o u l d be c r e a t e d .
of West
Muslim
W h i l e the
Punjab and
State,
called
rest of I n d i a w o u l d
474
be f o u n d e d as a n i n d e p e n d e n t I n d i a n S t a t e **!!!
1135.
the
T h u s was I n d i a l i b e r a t e d f r o m
British
Empire and
established !
this
The practical
great I n d i a n
meagre !
fourths
circumstances
great boon
the
whatever
T h o u g h not the
o f i t was
whole
thought
was
the
'loyal
that
under
was obtained
was not
o f B h a r a t at least
three-
l i b e r a t e d i n an u n d i v i d e d state ! Q u i t e a
indeed ! After about
a thousand
n e w age o f n a t i o n a l i m p o r t a n c e h a s
the H i n d u s .
republic
politicians amongst
H i n d u s ' satisfied themselves w i t h

the present
the d o m i n a t i o n o f
years
dawned i n the h i s t o r y o f
A s such the r e a l strategy for the
Hindus
t h e p o i n t o f v i e w o f t h e i r o w n benefit a n d t h e
o f H i n d u t w a i s first t o m a k e t h e
a great
from
greater glory
newly won
Bharat wholly
t h e i r o w n . T h e f r a g m e n t s t h a t w e r e left i n t h e f o r e i g n h a n d s
c o u l d be a t t e n d e d t o l a t e r o n !
1136.
been
Immediately
fluttering
the B r i t i s h
Union Jack
which had
p r o u d l y over the R e d F o r t i n D e l h i o v e r the
h e a r t o f I n d i a as i t w e r e f o r t h e l a s t h u n d r e d o r
and
fifty
years w i t h
overbearing
a hundred,
imperial haughtiness,
p u l l e d d o w n a n d i n its place was hoisted a m i d s t

applause
a n d the
was
tumultuous
d e a f e n i n g cries o f ' H a i l , I n d i a n
Indepen
dence, a l l H a i l t o t h e e !' t h e t r i - c o l o u r e d flag o f t h e i n d e p e n

dent, sovereign Government
of India,
w i t h the
'Sudarshan'
wheel i m p r i n t e d o n it !
1137.
F r o m t h e W e s t e r n Seas c a m e t h e B r i t i s h i m p e r i a l
p o w e r m a r c h i n g o n us w i t h t h e s u p e r c i l i o u s v a n i t y t h a t
the sword alone
sword
alone
c h m b e d the
they w o u l d conquer
would
they
run
them;
Indian imperial throne
f r o m the v e r y same t h r o n e of D e l h i
vaunting
sword
being
empires and
and
with
w i t h the
straightaway it
of Delhi.
But
at
last
was i t dragged d o w n , its
c u t t o pieces !
T o the shores o f the
v e r y s a m e W e s t e r n Seas i t w a s d r i v e n b a c k a n d w a s u l t i m a t e l y
submerged
defeated
into
the v e r y
same W e s t e r n
B r i t i s h soldier, we saw
with
Seas !
The
last
o u r o w n eyes g o i n g
b a c k t o t h e s a m e W e s t e r n Seas w i t h h i s h e a d h u n g d o w n a n d
b a c k towards us.
1138.
T h u s of a l l the foreign
aggressions
over
India,
475
5TH GLORIOUS EPOCH
that took
place d u r i n g the
last
two
thousand
years>
greatest and mightiest
onethe s i x t h i n orderthat
British
utterly
was i n the end
defeated
by
India
the
of
the
and
its
p o l i t i c a l d o m i n a t i o n crushed to pieces I
1139.
Thus disappeared
A n d when i t d i d disappear,
the
mighty English
i t d i d so, so
empire 1
very suddenly and
s p e e d i l y , so v e r y c o m p l e t e l y , t h a t t h e t r a n s f e r
o f the empire
i n s t e a d o f a p p e a r i n g t o be t h e t r a n s f e r o f p o w e r a p p e a r e d
t o be a change o f d r e a m .
T i l l but
yesterday
not a
straw
m o v e d i n I n d i a w i t h o u t express o r d e r s f r o m t h e E n g l i s h 1 B u t
today ! N o t an English
1140.
is to be f o u n d i n I n d i a .
T h i s v i c t o r y o v e r t h e E n g l i s h w h i c h deserves t h &
Commemoration
THE
Officer
by
GLORIOUS
H o r s e - S a c r i f i c e is T H E S I X T H O F
HINDU
VICTORIES
over
foreign
aggressors !
X-
Books Referred
CHAPTER
1.
M R K - A H I . p . 24.
Anti-I;
2.
(i)
(ii>
Singhal : S p h i n z : p. v i i
Barnet-
S m i t h : E H I . p . 28.
D r . H a r e K r i s h n a Mahetab : H . 0 . V o l . I, P p 13-14.
Singhal :
Sphinx,
p.
11;
S m i t h E H I . p.
12.
G o k h a l e : S G V p . 94.
3.
Singhal :
S p h i n x , p . 11. S m i t h E H I . p . 30.
Gokhale
S G p . 94
4.
G o k h a l e B & A p . 127;
S m i t h E H I p . 12;
Mookerji;
C M T p . 1-3. R a y D H N I (p. x x x i x x x i i )
6.
(i)
Greek
writers like Ktesias,
Ptolemy, Quintus
Curtist
Herodotus,
Arrian,
Rufus, Plutarch, P l i n y
e t c . cf. M ' C r i n d l e : 1 . 1 . A . & h i s A . I .

(ii)
Accounts
of
Chinese
travellers :
Ssu-ma-Chen.
(100 B C ) P a - h i e n (399 A D ) , H i u e n T s a n g ( A D 6 2 9 645) ete.

(iii) S m i t h E H I . p . 95.
6.
(i)
H . G . W e l l s O H . p . 784; p . 288; p . 4 2 6 .
(ii) T a b l e V ( T i m e o f T r o u b l e s ) i n A . J . T o y n b e e ' s : S H
a b r i d g e d b y D . C . S o m e r v e l l (1954)
7.
C P . F i t z e r a l d C h i n a (1961) p.176.
p.l62,
Pp.139.140..
p.l65.
8.
H . G . W e l l s O H p. 505.
9.
H . G . W e l l s O H p . 707; 720.
10.
D r . B . R . A m b e d k a r A n n i h i l a t i o n o f C a s t e (1936) p . 3 4 .
11.
M R K - A H I . p . 66; S m i t h E H I . p . 67; M a r s h a l l T a x i l a ,
V . l . p . 17.
478
12.
H . G . W e l l s O H . p . 288 a n d 4 2 6 .
13.
H . G . W e l l s O H . p . 313; P p . 2 9 4 - 2 9 5 . p . 3 2 1 . , p . 2 9 7 .
14.
H . G . W e l l s O H . p . 346. p p .
15.
H . G . W e l l s O H . p . 350.
16.
H . G . W e l l s O H . p - 354,
17.
H . G . W e l l s O H . p . 356.
349-360.
18.
H . G . W e l l s O H . p. 361. M R K - A H I . p. 65.
19.
H . G . W e l l s - O H . p . 361. M R K - A H I . p . 65.
20.
W . W . T A R N A l e x a n d e r t h e G r e a t . V . l . (1948) p . 8 3 .
21.
(i)
PlutarchAlexander
'Alexanders'
L X V E . M ' C r i n d l e H A p . 316.
D e i f i c a t i o n A p p e n d i x 22
T A R N ' S A l e x a n d e r the Great, V J I ,

Pp.
(ii)
in W.W.
(1953).
347-373.
P h i l o s o p h e r O a l l i s t h e n e s w a s t h e origi]}e.tor p f tjbjs
m y t h ' . T A R N A l e x . V J . A p p e n d i x 221, p . 77.
22.
S m i t h E H I . p . 126.
W.W. TARNAlex,
V . L (1948)
p . 66.
23.
M . A . R a h i m H i s t o r y o f t h e A f g h a n s i n I n d i a , ( A D 15461631) p . 2 8 .
H a r B i l a s S a r d a ^ H i n d u S u p e r i o r i t y (1906) p . 6.
M o o k e r j i C M T p , 2 8 0 ; A - L . S h r i v a s t a v a - r - S D p . 3Q f n , i .
34.
' K u b h a , the V e d i e n a m e for the K a b u l r i v e r ' , J a y a s w a l :
25.
J . W . M ' C r i n d l e : A n c i e n t I n d i a as d e s c r i b e d i n C l a s s i c a l
H P p . 121.
L i t e r a t u r e , p . 150 n 3.
E l p h i n s t o n e : H i s t o r y o f I n d i a P p . 331-33626.
J a y a s w a ] : H P . p . 114.
27.
J a y a s w a l H P P- 6 7 . P l u t a r c h : A l e x a n d e r L X .
28.
JayaswalHP. p. 120SmithEHI. p. 35.
29.
SmithEHI.
M ' C r i n d l e I I A . p . 308.
Pp.65-56.
M'CrindleIIA.
Pp.
JayaswalHP.
80-82.
(Arrian's
Pp.
120-1^1
AnabasisV
C h II.)
ffm sTfTT?: I <T#3r5f)f: T^mi'sir I V 1-4 on P. 4.1-17Q
30.
J a y a s w a l H P . p . 121.; S m i t h E H I . p. 6 6 .
31.
S r a i t h E H L p . 6 6 R a p s o n V . L C h . I ( 1 9 2 2 ) p . 350.
32.
G . G r o t e H i s t o r y o f G r e e c e V . I . p . 119, f n . 3 , 6 9 .
479
33.
(i)
Ashok's R o c k Inscriptions I I & I I I
(ii) : ^ s r m q g ^ T ? ^ ^
ftfrf^ft^tT-w^pr:
5fT??ir 50 (113,40)
^Tfo
(iii) ^p^>3r2T^^R#^ ^r^FTt T t n r r ^
50
(45,116)
1 wrrmj
4-12)
( K 43,
(iv) q > f ^R=^tf srf^^T ^ ^ " t s r r m^x 5 r ^ r : 1 ^ ^ w f ^ r

(10,44)
( v ) f^^m-g^T[T^ q w ^ R ' s r r ^
^ S T R m^x^
(vi) T^TW^cT ( I X - P a r t 4 , p 3 ) ;
1 >Tm^
^TxM^ : 6440
( v i i ) N a r a i n I n d o - G r e e k s P 1. A p p , 1. P p . 165-269
(vii) 5fW sa'î^t
fc^T sqr^Tîra", J T ^ ^ R t ftrr: ' i R
fe'c^ft
^F^tsfT^t
i f t ^ ^ r ( x i v , 16)
(ix) J u n a g a d h R o c k I n s c r i p t i o n o f R u d r a d a m a n
dated
150 A D ( E p i I n d v i i i )
34.
K A N S A N M . p . 324. p . 108 ; J a y a s w a l : H P . p . 3 1 .
M ' C r i n d l e A I . p. 67n.
34-A.
35.
S m i t h E H I p . 197 ; K A N S A N M . p . 2 9 9 .
(i)
A l e x a n d e r the Greatmentioned
i n the
Zul-Qarnian
two
i.e.
"He
of the
w h i c h he is r e p r e s e n t e d o n h i s c o i n s .
82).
H e seems t o h a v e
m a d as
one i n v e s t e d
Q u r a n as
horns"
with
(Surah x v i i i ,
been r e g a r d e d b y M u h a m
with
divine commission.
" V e r i l y we e s t a b l i s h e d h i s p o w e r u p o n e a r t h , "
c o m m e n t a t o r s are n o t agreed
him
the
position of a
but
w h e t h e r to a s s i g n t o
Prophet
(Zul-Qarnian) :
H u g h e s A D I p 13, 717.
(ii)
S i k a n d a r L o d i , S u l t a n of Delhi.
S i k a n d a r S h a h (son o f M u h a m m a d T u g h l a q )
Sikandar
Shah
o f K a s h m i r ( A D 1394-1420)
and
m a n y others.
{iii) " H e ( A l a - u d - d i n ) e v e n c a u s e d
h i m s e l f t o be s t y l e d
S i k a n d a r Sani (Alexander the
second) i n h i s c o i n s
as w e l l as i n p u b l i c p r a y e r s . "
K . S . LaiHistory
o f the K h i l j i s p . 9 0 .
<iv)
M R K A H I : p . 301 n .
W r i g h t : Catalogue
of the
480
C o i n s i n t h e I n d i a n M u s e u m s V o l . 1 1 p . 8.
(v)
Dialogue between A l a - u d - d i n and A l a - u l - M u l k

in
Barani p.
264-271 quoted b y K . S . L a i H i s . o f
K h i l j i s . (1950) p . 9 1 .
(vi) T h e B e d o u i n t h o u g h t t h a t N a p o l e o n w a s " I s k a n d a r
come a g a i n . "
T A R N A l e x . V o l . 1. (1948) p . 144.
(vii) S m i t h O H I . p . 84.
36.
S m i t h E H I . (1924) p . 6 5 .
3 6 - A . S m i t h E H I . (1924) p . 6 4 .
37.
SmithEHI.
(1924)
p.
38.
G o k h a l e S G . p . 5.
39.
M o o k e r j i C M T . p . 26.
40.
S m i t h - E H I . (1924) p . 6 6 .
41.
S m i t h E H I . (1924) p . 66.
65;
MookerjiCMT.
p.
27;
M R K A H I . p . 65.
41-A.
'Slippery
slate of the
s u r f a c e ' S m i t h E H I . (1924)
p . 70.
41-B.
S m i t h - E H I . p. 74.
41-C.
S m i t h - E H I . p . 74.
42.
M R K A H I . p. 67.
43.
S m i t h - E H I . p . 92; C u r t i s i x , 3; D i o d o r u s x v i i , 9 5 .
44.
K . P . J a y a s w a l H i n d u P o l i t y (1955) p . 2 7 1 .
45.
P l u t a r c h - A l e x a n d e r - L X V ; M ' C r i n d l e I I A . p . 315.
46.
The Old D a n d i n (Dandamis)of T a x i l a , when called upon

b y Onesikrates
to
present
himself before
Alexander,
the son of Zeus, master of the w o r l d , under threat, ' b u t

i f y o u refuse (he) w i l l c u t
smiled'
Zeus
as
and
replied that
Alexander
off y o u r h e a d ' , ' c o m p l a c e n t l y

he w a s as
much
the son of
'M'Crindle^Megasthenes
P p . 124-126.
A r r i a n , V I I , 2 , 3 . W . W . T A R N - A l e x . V o l . I I p . 437.
JayaswalHP. p. 271.
4 6 -A .
M ' C r i n d l e M a g a s t h e n e s P p . 124-126.
47.
M ' C r i n d l e M a g a s t h e n e s P p . 124-126.
4 7 -A .
48.
M'CrindleMagasthenesPp.
124-126.
W . W . T A R N A l e x . V o l . I I (1950) p . 5 3 .
'Alexander killed
80,000 I n d i a n s o f S a m b o s '
kingdom.
481
a n d also sold m a n y
captives'.^Cleitarchus.
D i o d o r u s ( X V I I 102,6)
has the
given
revolted
one
town
same s t o r y : no
at the
reason
instigation
of
some B r a h m a n s , a l w a y s i r r e c o n c i l a b l e , a n d ' w h e n A l e x
a n d e r t o o k t h e f o r t he p u t t h e B r a h a m a n s t o d e a t h . '
49.
Quintus Curtiiis E u f u s - I X , iv.
50.
M ' C r i n d l e : A . 1. J a y a s w a l H P . p . 5 6 .
50-A.
D i o d o r u t X V I I , 91.
50-B.
"Beauty
was
estimation".
held
" A c c o r d i n g to
handsomest
among
them
in
the
highest
Diodorus X V I I , 91.
Strabbo (XV,30) amongst
man
is chosen as k i n g . '
them
'the
M'Crindle-A.l.
p . 38.
50-C.
" A c c o r d i n g to
Strabbo
the
inspection
was
made
w h e n the c h i l d was t w o m o n t h s o l d . " I b i d - n 2 .

51.
(i)
" T h e p r o d u c t i o n o f S p a r t i a t e C h i l d r e n was c o n t r o l
led
on drastically
eugenic
lines"Toynbee
StH-
[ A b r i d g e d b y D . C . S o m e r v e l l - 1 9 5 4 ] p . 180.
(ii)
Plutarch-Lycurgus. Ch X V .
TTT:
52.
^S^^X^\S^^^
C o m p l a i n s L o r d Shree K r i s h n a i n M a h a b h a r a t .
S h a n t i . 81, 7
K r i s h k a - s r V w : I ^'^?^JTt I ? f t ? w r : I
^T^sq: I m^TszTt I ^XvfBqj: | P p . 455-56
53,54.
55.
K . P . J a y a s w a l - H P p . 57.
56.
S m i t h - E H I . p . 42 J a y a s w a l - H P . p . 2 8 .
J B O R S X X I I , 59.
57.
A r r i a n - A n a b a s i s - V x x v i , 3, T r . b y M ' C r i n d l e - I I A . p . 124
Q. Curtius Rufus-ix,ii,12, T r . by
M'Crindle
IIA. Pp.
223-7.
S m i t h - E H I . p . 79.
58.
(i)
(ii)
T r . b y M ' C r i n d l e I I A . P p . 125-127.
Q. Curtius Rufus-IX,
iii
T r . by M'Crindle I I A .
p . 227.
59.
(iii)
M ' C r i n d l e - I I A . p . 224.
(iv)
M ' C r i n d l e - I I A . p . 226.
(v)
J a y a s w a l - H P . p. 28. T A R N : A l e x . V . l . p . 98.
S m i t h - E H I p . 79.
482.
60.
A r r i a n - A n a b a s i s - V . x x v i i i , M ' C r i n d l e I I A . p . 128.
60-A.
S m i t h - E H I . p . 80,
61.
W . W . T A R N - A l e x . V . I . p . 99 :
Smith-EHI.
62.
M ' C r i n d l e - I I A . P p . 125-127.
p . 80, & 116.
See ^Tf5T?ra: f ^ ^ ^ ^ f t i T ' T A c t I. also
63.
S m i t h - O H I . p . 88; h i s E H I . P p . 102-3; P p . 1 0 9 - 1 1 0 .
63-A.
S m i t h - E H I . p . 92.
64.
S m i t h - E H I p . 99 ; D i o d o r u s x v i i , 98 ;
JayaswalHP
Pp.
68-9
W.W. TARNAlex.
V.
I.
p . 102.
65. . S m i t h - E H I
(1924) p . 101. T A R i S T A l e x . V o l . 1. (1948)
p . 102.
66.
" U n t i l his
(Alexander's)
a r r o w a n d he f e l l . "
67.
67-A.
breast
was
pierced
by
an
S m i t h - E H I p . 101.
M o o k e r ] i - C M T . p . 45.
'numismatic memorial
the
o f the b a t t l e d e c a d r a c h m i n
British Museum.'
S m i t h E H I . (1924) p . 7 5 .
C u r t i u s - I X , v i i - M ' C r i n d l e - I I A P p . 248-51.
68.
Arrian-Anabasis-VI, i i .
69.
69-A.
70.
S m i t h - E H I . p . 58.
J a y a s w a l - H P . p . 60.
70- A .
J a y a s w a l - H P . p.
Diodorus
60-
Siculus-Bibliotheca Historica
VII, Ixxxiv.
M ' C r i n d l e I I A . p . 269.
71.
Arrian-Anabasis of Alexander and Indica-VI, v

D i o d o r u s - x v i i , 96.
7 1 -A .
71-B.
M R K - A H I . p . 67.
HTT 3r?rtT?: I "T^rsr^ft I I , 298.
'Brachmanoi'Arrian
v i , 16.
' C o u n t r y o f the B r a c h m a n s ' D i o d o r u s x v i i , c i i i .

J a y a s w a l - H P . P p . 65-66.
72.
Jayaswal-HP.
p . 66
V . 2,104.
73.
M R K A H I . p . 67.
74.
M R K - A H I . p. 67.
75.
M R K - A H I . p . 68.
76.
M R K - A H I . p . 52^
M ' C r i n d l e - I I . A . p . 296
4S3
77.
K A N S A N M . p . 150.
78.
Smith-EHI. p.
Gokhale-SG.
115.
M o o k e r j i - C M T . p. 45.
M R K - A H I . p . 68 ;
p . 4.
79.
M R K A H I . p . 9 7 . S m i t h - E H I . p . 114.
80.
Arrian-y,20,7.
TARN-Alex.
M o o k e r j i - C M T . p. 46.
V o l . I . p . 104.
81.
Smith-EHI. p.
81-A.
Alexander
115.
under Kank^sos-M'Crindle-IIA.
Note
A.
p. 331.
81- B .
S m i t h - E H I . p . 122. C H I . V o l . I . p . 4 7 1 .
TARN-Alex.
V . I I . A p p e n d i x 24. p . 324. .
T A R N B a c . p . 46.
J u s t i n - q u o t e d b y M o o k e r j i - C M T . p . 9.
82.
Mookerji-CMT
Pp.
8-24 ; T h a p a r - A D M .
Pp.
12-13
M R K - A H I . p. 98.
82- A .
M o o k e r j i C M T . p . 24.
82-B.
S m i t h - E H I p . 92. M R K A H I . p . 97 ;
M o o k e r j i - C M T : Pp.
G o k h a l e - B & A . p . 129.
8-9.
82-C.
S m i t h E H I p . 42. M o o k e r j i C M T . P p .
82-D.
S m i t h - E H I . p . 123.
83.
Gokhale-SG.
84.
"PlutarchLXII.
8-9.
JustinXV, iv.
p . 5.
M o o k e r j i - C M T . P p . 4-5.
M ' C r i n d l e I I A . p . 311. M R K - A H I . p . 98.

T h a p a r A D M . p . 16.
85.
K4.NSANM
85-A.
K A N S A N M p.
p . 144.
85-B.
K A N S A N M , p . 146.
144.
J u s t i n - X V , i v . n-1.
M ' C r i n d l e - I I A . p . 327.
86.
Mookerji-CMT.
87.
M o o k e r j i C M T . p . 34.
367.
88.
M o o k e r j i - C M T p . 34 ; G o k h a l e - B & A p .
89.
M o o k e r j i - C M T . A p p . I p . 367.
90.
M o o k e r j i - C M T . [App. I.
Pp.
Pp.
366-370.
128.
App.
371-376.
91.
M o o k e r j i - C M T . p . 36.
92.
R h y s D a v i d s B I . p. 267.
93.
M o o k e r j i - C M T . A p p . I . p . 369. A p p . I I . p . 3 7 3 .
II.
484
94.
G o k h a l e - S . G . p . 1. ; K A N S A N M p . 5 .
Smifch-EHI p . 110. M o o k e r j i - C M T . p . 72.
95.
K A N S A N M p . 161.
96.
H . G . W e l l s O H (1931) P p . 3 7 0 - 3 7 2 ,
97.
JTÎlTRcr, ^1^0
6 3 , 28, 29.
98.
S m i t h E H I p . 124 ; K A N S A N M p . 166.
99.
KANSANM
p . 166.
Plutarch : L X I I .
M ' C r i n d l e - I I A . p. 310.
100.
S m i t h - E H I . p. 126.
101.
C . V . V a i d y a H M H I V . I . (1921) p . 1 9 1 .
V . I I . (1926)
p . 2 3 . V . I I I . (1926) p . 4 0 1 . A n c i e n t I n d i a b y P t o l e m y M'Crindle :
p.
319 :
Pandit J .
N e h r u - D . I . p . 162.
" A r a c h o s i a , the p r o v i n c e between K a n d a h a r a n d G h a z n i

was a c t u a l l y called ' W h i t e I n d i a ' G e o r g e W o o d c o c k T h e G r e e k s i n I n d i a (1966) p . 14.
102.
S m i t h - E H I p . 124.
103.
S m i t h E H I p . 126 ; " H o p i n g t o r e c o n q u e r A l e x a n d e r ' s

Indian Provinces."
S m i t h - O H I (1967) p . 97.
104.
S m i t h - E H I (1924) p . 125.
106.
M R K - A H I p . 104.
Smith-EHI
G o k h a l e - S . G . p . 6.
S m i t h - O H I p . 97.
106.
"Selucos was o b l i g e d to retire a n d conclude a h u m i l i a

ting peace."
107.
p . 125 ;
S m i t h - E H I . p . 125; O H I (1967) p . 9 7 .
S m i t h - E H I p . 125.
108.
S m i t h - E H I p . 1 2 5 . ( A p p . F . p . 158) : O H I . p . 9 7 .
109.
MRK-AHI,
p.
101. G . Woodcock, Greeks
in India
(1966) p . 4 7 .
110.
M R K - A H I P p . 101-102 & S m i t h - E H I p . 1 2 5 .
S m i t h O H I p . 97 ; G e o r g e W o o d c o c k , G r e e k s i n I n d i a
(1966) p . 4 8 .
111.
S m i t h - E H I . p . 1 2 7 . K A K S - A N M : p . 2 0 1 . a n d 179.
112.
Maharashtra
(1965) p . 3 4 7 .
Bhatache
Vijayageet-17
SSV. Vol. V I I
C H A P T E R II
1.
S m i t h - E H I . p . 126 ; M o o k e r j i - C M T . p . 7 2 .
2.
S m i t h - E H I . p . 126 a n d 156 ; M R K A H I . p . 102
3.
R O D - A I H C . p.
4.
A c c o r d i n g t o T a r a n a t h he ( B i n d u s a r a ) was a g r e a t s o l d i e r
184.
a n d a c o n q u e r o r a n d e x t e n d e d h i s e m p i r e to the s o u t h o f
India'.
Polity
Gokhale-B
p . 54.
&
A.
p . 131
Dikshitar-Mauryan
JayaswalThe Empire
of
Bindusara.
J . B . O . R . S . I I P p . 79-83.
KANSANM.
p . 4 a n d 167.
5.
M R K - A H I . p . 103.
6.
Smith-OHI.
MRKAHI,
7.
p.
117.
S m i t h - O H I . p. 99.
Thapar-ADM
p . 27
and
32.
p . 103.
MookerjiCMT Pp
304-5. M R K A H I . p . 84.
S m i t h - E H I . p . 198.
Pandit J .
N e h r u - D I . (1945) p p . 176-177.
8.
1st R o c k E d i c t : T h a p a r - A D M . p . 150.
9.
S m i t h - E H I . p . 186 ; K A N S A N M . p . 239.
M R K - A H I p . 108.
10.
K A N S A N M . p.239.
11.
S m i t h - E H I . p . 185. P i l l a r E d i c t o f A s o k a , I V .
M R K - A H I . p . 122.
12.
M o o k e r j i - C M T . p . 296.
13.
H . G . W e l l s O H . p.
404.
14.
BhandarkarAsoka.
p.
15.
M R K - A H I p . 112.
16.
M R K - A H I P p . 128-129. S m i t h - E H I . p . 2 3 3 .
237.
RaychoudharyPHAI.
p . 304, G o k h a l e - B & A p . 144.
MRK-AHI.
P p . 106-107.
17.
S S V . V I I . P p . 539-640.
18.
MRK-AHI.
p . 112.
486
19.
MRK-AHI.
p . I l l a n d 113.
20.
Strabbo X I , i .
21.
MRKAHI.
p . 114.
Hathigumpha
Inscription : L 8
( E I . X X 79-80)
22.
According
to
some
T A R N , Demetrius
authorities,
is supposed
gigantic strategic plan,
and notably
W. W.
to have formulated a
bigger and better
thap any o f
Alexander's.
23.
W . W . T A R N : A l e x . V . I . p . 7 7 . A p p . 22. 1.
24.
?r^??5rf^
=^ 5r^ftT??fir^
35^5: 5r?WR?cft
gfgfcST I K a u t i l y a ; A r t h a s h a t r a : I X , 2
Mookerji C M T . p. 278.
25.
TT^TW^,
26.
(i) s f t t T ^ ^ ^ ^ t g r
(ii)
(iii)
mf'ô
98-100. M o o k e r j i ; C M T . p . 278.
T^T^TRcT, ^^'J^
2,31
I, 27-33 a n d 123,124.
T^rvTRcT, îfJcfo 95,9.
27.
S m i t h - E H I . p . 218. M R K - A H I . p . 116.
28.
M R K - A H I . p . 116.
29.
S m i t h : O H I . p . 140.
C h a t t o p a d h y a y a - E H N I . p. 46.
Jayaswal"Demitrius,
Kharvela
and
the
Garga
Samhita."
J B O R S . V . X I V . 1928, P p . 127-128.
30.
C h a t t o p a d h y a y a E H N I . P p . 6-7.
Huns,
Yavanas and
S.
B.
Kambojas : (IHQ.
Choudhari :
Vol. XXVI.
p . 121.)
31.
S t e n K o n o w : A c t a O r i e n t a l i a V . 1. p . 12.
32.
S i v a p r a s a d D a s : G l o r i e s o f A n c i e n t O r i s s a (1964)
33.
R . C . Mitra :
P p . 125-126 ; 133 a n d 135.

Pp.
J.A.J.B.
Part
1. V o l . X I V (1876)
386-98.
B a r n e t - A n t i q u i t i e s o f I n d i a . (1913) p . 1 1 7 .
34.
S t r a b b o X I , x i , 1. ; X V , i i , 3. M R K - A H I . p . 117.
A b h a y a n a n d i w r i t e s o n J a i n e n d r a S u t r a I I , 2 , 92.
Jainendra
Vyakarana with
Abhayanandi's
(Published b y E . J . Lagrus) p . 286.

36i
(i)
T i i R N . ( G B I . p . 2 6 1 , 268-9)
Mahavriti
487
(ii)
M a r s h a l l ( T a x i l a V o l . I . p . 33.)
36.
W . W . T A R N ( G B I . p . 175) a n d M a r s h a l l ( T a x i l a V . 1-
37.
B h a r h u t i n s c r i p t i o n ; M R K - A H I . p . 113.
p. 33,
G o k h a l e B & A . p . 150.
38.
srf^rar
^^r^^ToTT^^fîcftrT
39.
M R K - A H I . p . 113.
40.
K . P . J a y a s w a l - J B O R S I V . S e p t . 1938 ;
41.
K A N S - A N M . p . 246.
42.
S m i t h - E H I . p . 210.
^rTTfHTTTT'if T'hf
S m i t h - E H I . p . 208, n 2 .
43.
S m i t h - E H I . p . 210. M R K - A H I . p . 114.
44.
S m i t h - E H I . p . 212 ; M R K - A H I . P p . 113-114.
45.
M R K - A H I . p . 114.
46
? f Jcq-fiT^ msnnT: I 71%?^
H I , 2, 123.
V a r t i k 1.
46. A.. M a l a v i k a g n i m i t r a - A c t V . E n g . T r . b y T a w n e y p . 78.

47.
N a r a i n : I n d o - G r e e k s . p . 10 a n d also 164.
48.
P a n d i t J . N e h r u - D . I . (1956) p . 140.
49.
D i v y a v a d a n a (ed. b y E . B . C o w e l l a n d R A N e i l . 1886)
Taranath-History
of B u d d h i s m
1927).
C h a t t o p a d h y a y a - E H N I . p . 12.
50.
S m i t h - E H I . p . 213.
61.
(Eng T r . I H Q . V o l . I l l ,
CHAPTER
1.
III
' G u z a n - K u s h a n ' - P . W . Thomas. I . A . p. 344 ;

N a r a i n : I n d o - G r e e k s . p. 132 a n d 138 ; C h a t t o p a d h y a y a E H N I . p. 98.
2.
S m i t h - O H I . p. 145. C h a t t o p a d h y a y a - E H N I . p . 98.
3.
C h a t t o p a d h y a y a - E H N I . p . 49. P . W . T h o m a s - S a k a s t a n a .
( J . R . A . S . 1906. P p . 181-216 ; 4 6 0 - 4 ) .
S m i t h - E H I . P p . 264-5 n 3 .
4.
E i t z g e r a l d - C h i n a - p . 181; N a r a i n - I n d o - G r e e k s - p . 129 n .
5.
F i t z e r a l d - C h i n a . p . 175 ; 176.
6.
C h a t t o p a d h y a y a - E H N I . P . 4 9 . S m i t h - E H I . p . 264.
7.
Narain-Indo
8.
C h a t t o p a d h y a y a - S a k a s . p . 7 ; M a r s h a l l - T a x i l a V . I- P- 4 4 .
9.
S m i t h - E H I . p . 2 4 1 . C h a t t o p a d h y a y a - S a k a s . p . 82
Greeks,
p. 10;
Marshall-Taxila
V . I.
p . 44, 5 5 .
10.
K F B - I I , p . 209 ; L a n e - P o o l e : M . I n d . p . 5.
M a j u m d a r - A r a b l . I . p.28.
11.
Chattopadhyaya-Sakas. p. 82.
12.
M R K - A H I . p . 115.
13.
C h a t t o p a d h y a y a - E H N I , p . 110, 123 ; ' Y o u d h e y a g a n a s y a

J a y a l i . ' A Catalogue of I n d . Coins' B r . Museum (A.I.) b y
J . A l l a n , p . 276.
' M a l a v a n a m J a y a h ' or ' M a l a v a h n a J a y a I b i d . p c v . ;
14.
M R K A H L p . 119.
15.
S m i t h - E H I . p. 293.
16.
M R K - A H I . p . 118 , J . J . M o d i - J . B . B . R A . S .
Vol. X X I V ,
17.
(1917)-Pp.591-594.
C h a t t o p a d h y a y a - S a k a s , p . 65 ; C h a t t o p a d h y a y a - E H N I .
p . 106.
18.
C h a t t o p a d h y a y a - S a k a s . p . 65 ; S m i t h - E H I . p . 2 2 1 , 3 0 8 .
489
19.
G i r n a r epigraph of R u d r a d a m a n & K a n h e r i
inscription.
S m i t h - E H I . p . 2 2 2 , M R K A H I . p . 115.
20.
C h a t t o p a d h y a y a - E H N I . p . 106 ; S m i t h - E H I . p . 2 2 5 .
21.
Banerji-Development
22.
C h a t t o p a d h y a y a - S a k a s - p . 65.
23.
Chattopadhyaya-EHNI.
of
Hindu
Iconography.
V.
I.
p . 122 f. W h i t e h e a d - P M C . V . I . p . 2 9 .
p . 1 0 6 - S m i t h - E H I . p . .225.
24.
S m i t h - E H I . p. 273.
25.
S m i t h - E H I . p . 271 ; M R K - A H I . p . 120.
26.
27.
S m i t h - E H I . p . 276.
p . 82 ; M R K A H I . p . 121.
28.
S m i t h - E H I . p . 275-278.
29.
S m i t h - E H I . p . 278 ; C h a t t o p a d h y a y a - S a k a s . p . 27ff.
30.
M R K - A H I . p . 121. S m i t h . O H I . p . 150.
31.
S m i t h - O H I . p . 173. S m i t h - E H I . p . 282 ; M R K A H I .
p . 140.
32.
M R K - A H I . p . 122 ; S m i t h - E H I . P p . 2 8 3 - 2 8 5 .
33.
S m i t h - E H I . P p . 283-285.
34.
M R K - A H I . p. 122.
35.
S m i t h E H I . p. 211.
36.
S m i t h E H I . P p . 281-282.
37.
S m i t h - E H I . P p . 275-278.
38.
S m i t h - O H I . p . O H I . p . 149.
39.
M R K - A H I . p . 122.
40.
S m i t h - E H I . p . 287.
41.
S m i t h - E H I . p . 288.
42.
S m i t h - E H I . p . 288.
43.
S m i t h - E H I . p. 288. M a j u m d a r - A l t e k a r The V a k a t a k a G u p t a A g e . ( A N e w H i s t o r y o f the I n d i a n P e o p l e . V o l .

V I . ) p . 25. J N S I - V o l . V . P p . 111-134.
44.
S m i t h - E H I . P p . 295-96 ; L e v i - L e N e p a l . V o l . I . p . 14.
I I . p . 153. B a n e r j i - A I G . p . 5.
45.
P p . 142-143 ;
S m i t h - E H I . P p . 295-6.
46.
B a n e r j i - A I G . p . 3 ; S m i t h - E H I . p . 296.
47.
S m i t h - E H I . p . 296. C h a t t o p a d h y a y a . E H N I .
p . 144.
490
48.
C h a t t o p a d h y a y a - E H N I . p . 147 ;
AUahabad-Prasasti by
Harishena ; S m i t h . E H I . p. 297.
49.
S m i t h - E H I . p . 298.
60.
Allahabad-Pra.sasti by Harishena.
61.
S m i t h - E H I . p. 299 ; G o k h a l e - S . G . ; P a n d i t J . N e h r u - D . I .
p. 43.
62.
B a n e r j i - A . I . G . p . 19 ; G u p t a C o i n s - B M C I C - p . " 2 1 .
63.
B a n e r j i - A I G . p . 23 ; M R K A H I .
64.
S m i t h - E H I . p . 306 ; M R K - A H I . p . 148 g i v e s t h e d a t e
Pp.147-148.
65.
B a n e r j i - A I G . p . 26 ; M R K - A H I . p . 148.
66.
V i s a k h a d a t t a - ' D e v i Chandragupta' A c t II.-The Dialogue
as 380 A D .
b e t w e e n R a m g u p t a a n d D h r u v a d e v i : T h e S a n j a n Plates,
of Amoghavarsha.I. dated 871. A D .
57.
B a n e r j i - A I G . P p . 21-28.
68.
B a n e r j i - A I G . P p . 27-28.
69.
B a n e r j i - A I G . p . 27-28. M R K A H I . p . 148.
60.
srftj^
" T T ^ ^ ^ T f ^ ^TfTq^î?
^35=^ ' ^ f S ' y ^ : 5r^7ft
smcnrrfecft ii f ^ ^ f e r i
S a n k a r a , t h e c o m m e n t a t o r m a k e s t h e reference m o r e
pointed.
J o u r n a l A n d q u e - T o m e . c.c. I l l (1928) P p . 207-208.

B a n e r j i - A I G . P p . 2 9 - 3 0 . S m i t h - E H I . p . 309 ;
Chattopadhyaya-Sakas
61.
p . 178.
The Sarjan Plates of A m o g h a v a r s h a . I . (d. A D . 8 7 1 . )

Verse 48. E p i I n d . V o l . X V I I . p. 225.
62.
C h a t t o p a d h y a y a - E H N I . p . 116 ; a l s o h i s S a k a s - p . 78.
M R K - A H I . p . 149.
63.
S m i t h - E H I . p . 309.
64.
B a n e r j i - A I G . p . 31 ; M R K - A H I . p . 149.
66.
' P r o m the evidence

Gupta
took
the
o f t h e coins w e l e a r n t h a t
title of
Chandra-
Vikramaditya.' Chattopa
d h y a y a - E H N I . p . 173. ' S a k a r i V i k r a m a d i t y a ' A l l a n : ;

Cat. of I n d . Coins. (Br. M . A . I . ) p. c x x x i .
491
M R K - A H I . p . 149.
66.
MRK-AHI.
67.
S m i t h - E H I . p . 14 ; B a n e r j i - A I G . p . 3 6 .
p . 149; C h a t t o p a d h y a y a . E H N I . p . 173.
68.
S m i t h - E H I . p . 309; B a n e r j i , A I G . p . 3 1 ;
M R K - A H I . p . 150.
CHAPTER IV
1.
(i)
Pandit J . Nehru : The
D i s c o v e r y o f I n d i a (1945)
p. 143.
(ii)
(iii)
(iv)
2.
3.
4.
M a r s h a l l : T a x i l a I p . 76.
C P . F i t z g e r a l d : C h i n a : p . 176.
Benerjee : A I G . p . 48.
(v)
H . H . W i l l i a m s : H H W . V o l . V I p . 585.
(i)
H . G . W e l l s : O H p. 504.
(ii)
H . G . W e l l s : O H p . 1084.
(i)
H . G . W e l l s : O H p . 180. ; p . 5 0 6 .
(ii)
C P . F i t z g e r a l d : C h i n a (1961) p . 1 6 2 .
(i)
G i b b o n : D e c l i n e & F a l l of the R E . i i i P p . 430-475.
(ii)
S m i t h : E H I P p . 333-334.
(iii)
H . G . W e l l s . O H . P p . 516-18.
(iv)
N . Plant & M.J.Drummond : "Our World

T h r o u g h the A g e s " P p . 153-4.
5.
(i)
(ii)
H . G . W e l l s : O H . p . 516.
N . Plant & M . J . Drummond : "Our World Through
T h e A g e s " . P p . 163-4.
E . A . Thompson : A H i s t o r y of A t t i l l a
and
the
H u n s (1948) p . 94.
6.
H . G . W i l l i a m s : H i s t o r i a n s ' H i s t , o f the
7.
(i)
World :
V o l . V I p . 585.
H u n (hun) {LatHunni
C h u n u s ; OHG.
; f r o m Low Latin
H u n i ; MHG
: Hunnus,
: H u i n e ; German
: Hune,
Hunne, Hunnen.
ON^: H u ' n a r ; Anglo-Saxon
: H u n e , H u n a s . etc.)
" a barba.rian" : Chambers
20th Cent.
Dictionary
(1952) p . 5 1 5 .
"Ruthless,
wantonly
destructive
p e r s o n " :The
U n i v e r s a l D i c t i o n a r y of E n g . L a n g . : H . G . W y l d
(1964) p . 5 6 9 .
49a
"one w a n t o n l y destructive, a v a n d a l " :Webster's
N e w I n t e r n a t i o n a l D i c t i o n a r y o f E n g . L a n g . (1924).
'barbarian, destroyer, savage'
New
Elizabethan
Reference
Dictionary :
Peter
Pinch.
See also^The O x f o r d E n g l i s h D i c t i o n a r y (1961)
A New English D i c t i o n a r y on Historical P r i n c i p l e s
V o l . V (1901)James A . H . M u r r a y . P p 4 5 4 - 5 6 .
(derog.) ' A G e r m a n S o l d i e r '
Dictionary of American Slang. Harold Wentworth.
(1960) p . 2 7 6 .
(ii)
Burnell
cited
by Morse
Stephens
Albuquerque,
p . 206.
8.
(iii)
S m i t h E H I p . 339-40 f n . 3 .
(iv)
H u n A f o r e i g n e r ( B u h l e r : E p i g r a p h i c I n d i a 1,225.
(i)
(ii)
9.
(i)
(ii)
10.
11.
S m i t h E H I P p . 316-17.
M R K A H I p . 150.
B a n e r j i A I G p . 36.
M R K - A H I . p . 150.
(i)
S m i t h E H I p . 327.
(ii)
S m i t h E H I p . 326.
(iii)
12.
B a n e r j i : A I G . p . 37.
(i)
B a n e r j i A I G . p. 46.
C h a t t o p a d h y a y a : E H N I . p . 181.
(ii)
D . C . S a r k a r : S e l e c t I n s c . V o l . I . p . 316 n l .
(iii)
Majumdar & Altekar : A New H i s t , of Ind. People

Vol. V I .
13.
14.
(i)
(li)
(iii)
S m i t h E H I . p . 326-27.
M a j u m d a r - A l t e k a r : V G A . p . 164.
G u p t a Inscriptions : P p . 53-55.
15.
16.
S m i t h : E H I . p. 328.
M R K - A H I . p . 150.
17.
(i)
(ii)
(iii)
B a n e r j i : A I G . p. 52.
S e l e c t I n s : p . 313 & 3 2 1 .
494
(iv) M A S I N o .
66, 64.
(v)
E p . I n d . x x v i p . 235.
(vi)
I H Q x i x p . 119.
18.
(i)
B a n e r j i : A I G . p . 42.
19.
(i)
Banerji : A I G . p. 49.
(ii)
20.
(i)
(ii)
21.
(i)
(ii)
22.
M a r s h a l l : T a x i l a p . 77.
B a n e r j i : A I G p . 60.
(i)
(ii)
(iii)
25.
26.
Banerji A I G p. 46.
B a n e r j i : A I G p . 48.
M B K ~ A H I P p . 151. 153.
23.
24.
Banerji : A I G . p . 44.
S m i t h E H I p . 334.
S m i t h E H I p. 337.
Chattopadhyaya : E H N I p.l97.
W e l l s : O H p. 579.
N e h r u : D . I . (1956) p . 142.
(i)
(ii)
2 7 . (i)
S m i t h E H I p . 339.
R . C . Majumdar
Dr. Randolph
Indian
: The Classical Age : H C I P V o l . H I .
Hoernle...gives
t h e sole c r e d i t o f t h e
v i c t o r y over the H u n s to
Yashodharmari...
Shams-ul-Ulma-Dr.J.J.Modi : J B B R A S Vol. X X I V
(1917) p . 5 9 0 .
(ii)
S m i t h E H I p . 338.
(iii)
Banerji A I G p. 56.
(iv)
N e h r u D . I . (1956) p . 1 4 3 .
28.
29.
M R K A H I p. 151.
(i)
(ii)
30.
?TT^R?2T^
31.
32.
B e a l R e c o r d s : i . 167. ff
N e h r u : D . i . (1956) p . 143.
sr^rrf^f T'Tj^rt srifq-cf ^ r t T i T T ^ i
N e h r u : D . I . (1956) p . 1 4 3 .
(i)
(ii)
N e h r u : D . I . (1956) p . 143.
M . A u r e n Stein : White Huns
e t c . I . A . ( A p r i l (1965) p . 8 1 .
33.
(i)
S m i t h : E H I p . 337-338.
and
Kindred
Tribes
495
(ii)
Life of H i u e n Tsang : E d . S. B e a l .
B e a l R e c o r d s : I , 167 ff.
(iii)
M . A u r e n Stein : W h i t e H u n s & K i n d r e d Tribrs etc.

I . A . ( A p r i l 1905) p . 8 1 .
34.
S m i t h : E H I p . 338.
35.
36.
M R K - A H I p . 154.
(i)
(ii)
S m i t h E H I p. 338.
Shams-ul-UIma. D r . J J . Modi : E a r l y History
of
t h e H u n s : J . B . B . R . A . S . V o l . X X I V ^ (1917) p . 5 9 0 .
37.
(i)
(ii)
N e h r u : D . I . (1956) p . 143.
M u n s h i : I . G . p . 149.
38.
M R K - A H I p . 154.
39.
J a y a s w a l H . P . p . 158.
40.
S m i t h : E H I p . 341.
CHAPTER VI
1. (i)
Annihilation
of
Caste:
Speech
paepared
by D r .
A m b e d k a r f o r t h e A n n u a l C o n f e r e n c e o f the J a t - P a t T o d a k M a n d a l o f L a h o r e , b u t n o t d e l i v e r e d . (1936)
p . 34.
(ii)
2 . (i)
(ii)
N e h r u - D . I . (1956) P p . 1 4 6 - 4 7 .
S a r d e s a i - H . A . L M . R . V o l . I. p . 63.
M a j u m d a r - A r a b I . I . p . 4.
(iii)
S m i t h : E . H . I , p. 388.
(iv)
M u n s h i : I . G . P t . I . , p . 37 : P t . I l l p . 8 6 .
(v)
(vi)
(vii)
M a r s h a l l : T a x i l a p. 77.
R a y : D . H . N - I . V o . . I. Ch. II.
" S a h i kings of Afghanistan
fought M a h m u d of Ghazna,
( A . D . 883-1026)
who
were B r a h m a n a s " A l -
B e r u n i ' s I n d i a : E d . by Sachan-II p . 13.

(viii)
(ix)
(x)
M a j u m d a r : A r a b I.I. p . 11.
R a v e r t y : N o t e s on A f g h a n i s t a n : p . 64.
A f g h a n i s t a n u n d e r t h e H i n d u r u l e (c. 430-870 D . A . )
A , L . S h r i v a s t a v a ; S. D . P p . 30 ff.
(xi)
(xii)
S. B e a l : L i f e o f H i u e n T s a n g - P p . 5 4 - 7 2 .
Thomas
India.
Walters
V o l .I
: On Yuan
P p . 122-123,
Chwang's Travels
P p . 180-286.
P p . 264-266.
(xiii)
S h r i v a s t a v a : S D . (1959) p . 3 1 .
(xiv)
( R . C . M a j u m d a r : T h e C l a s s i c a l A g e . p . 165)
(xv)
C. V . V a i d y a : H M H I . V o l . I p . 190.
(xvi)
C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I . V o l . I (1921) p . 191.
(xvii)
S h r i v a s t a v a : S D . (1959) p . 3 1 .
(xviii)
S h r i v a s t a v a : S D . (1959) p . 3 0 .
(xix)
S. B e a l : L i f e o f H i u e n T s a n g P p . 5 4 - 7 2 .
in
V o l . II.
497
Thomas
Walters
On
Yuan
Chwang's
I n d i a . V o l . I . P p . 122-123, 180-285.
Travels i n
Vol.II.
264-266.
3.
Sardesai : H A I M R V o l . I . p. 334.
4.
S m i t h : E H I p. 341.
5.
T u h f a t u - l - K i r a m and al-Baladhuri quoted by M a j u m d a r

A r a b I I p . 27.
Putuh-ul-Baldan of Al-Baladhuri trans
l a t e d b y P . C . M u r g o t t e n . p . 432 ( B e t w e e n A D 634-644)
6 . (i)
(ii;
7. (i)
(ii)
K . P . B . : P a r t I I p . 209.
L a n e - P o o l e : M . I n d p . 5.
R a y : D H N I V o l . I p . 8.
A l - B a l a d h u r i ( E l l i o t V o l . I P p . 115-119)
8.
R a y : D H N I V o l .I p. 6
9.
Majumdar : I.I. p . 29.
10. (i)
(ii)
M u n s h i : G . G . D . P t . I p. 75.
?r# i f
' q ^ | ? r ^^H'
% ^Tf ^ vlfW
if ^ ? r r ^ I
%JTT ^sfV 5ft 5Tnf ^
5 S if
: TTsr^^fT^ ERT ffg^Tff
( W
11927) f o 250
(iii) E l l i o t : H i s t o r y o f I n d i a ( E D H I : V o l . I , p . 416).
11.
1 2 . (i)
(ii)
M u n s h i : G . G . D . P t . I p . 75; P t . I l l p . 5 0 .
E l l i o t . V o l . I . p. 490.
(iii)
T o d : Annals of Rajputana : V o l . I
(iv)
Encycl. Metropol : Vol. X X I I I
p . 75.
p. 780.
(v)
J o u r n . R . G e o g . S o c i e t y , V o l . V I I p . 14.
(vi)
M a s s o n : J o u r n e y to K e l d t . P p . 298-355.
(vii)
! f t m : ^TsrjcIT^ qrr ? % | m
1-1927) "Jo 251 5ft?I
f o 264.
13. (i)
A L . Shrivastava:
The Sultanate
of Delhi
p . 15.
(ii)
(iii)
14.
E l l i o t : H I E D V o l . I - A p p e n d i x p . 434-35.
L a n e - P o o l e : M . I n d i a P p . 7-8.
C f . C h . I V . P a r a g r a p h s 284 a n d 2 8 5 .
15. (i)
(ii)
Majumdar : A r a b I.I. p . 26.

Chachanama : p. 91.
(1959).
49S
( C h a c h a : P p . 105, 173).
M a j u m d a r : A r a b I.I. p . 34 F n . 2.
A . L . S h r i v a s t a v a : S . D . p . 1 6 , 19..
A l - B i l a d h u r i : E l l i o t , V o l . I . Pp..121-122.
(iii)
16. (i)
(ii)
(iii)
17.
C h a c h n a m a : H I E D : V o l . I . P p . 158-160.
A l B i l a d u r i ; E l l i o t V o l . I p . 122.
A l B i l a d u r i : E l l i o t V o l . I p . 121.
C h a c h n a m a : E l l i o t : H I E D , V o l . I , P p . 158-164.
C h a c h p . 72 a n d 89 ff. .
B a l a d h u r i p . 219.
E l l i o t : V o l . I p . 12. F n .
18. (i)
( C h a c h : p . 105) B a l a d h u r i p . 219.
(ii)
M a j u m d a r : A r a b I.I. p . 36. also A p p . B . p. 56.
(iii)
C h a c h n a m a : E l l i o t H I E D . V o l . I . P p . 158-160.
19. (i)
(ii)
Chachnama : E l l i o t H I E D V o l . I p. 161.
S h r i v a s t a v a : S D (1959) p . 19.
M R K A H I : p . 182.
20.
B a t t l e o f B r a h m a n a b a d - 2 0 t h J u n e , 712 A . D .
C h a c h n a m a : H I E D V o l . 1. p . 1 7 2 .
M a j u m d a r : A r a b I . I . p. 28.
21. (i)
?ft?ET: Tr5rg;?rT^
(ii)
22. ( i )
(ii)
f f e f w (m^
1-1927) ?<> 2 5 3 .
Majumdar : A r a b I.I. p. 34.

?ft^T : TT5r5?fT^
if^To (^ti^) 1-1927) "To 252.
S h r i v a s t a v a : S D . p . 15.
(iii)
C h a c h n a m a - E l l i o t V o l . I p . 156.
(iv)
C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I . V o l . I p . 170.
2 3 . (i)
C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I . V o l . I (1921) p . 179.
(ii) C h a c h n a m a : H I E D . V o l . I . p . 1 5 6 .
24.
C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I (1921) p . 179.
25.
A l B a l a d h u r i , E l l i o t V o l . I P p . 121-122.
C h a c h n a m a : E l l i o t V o l . I . p . 170.
M a j u m d a r : A r a b I . I . p . 38.
86.
2 7 . (i)
C h a c h n a m a : E l l i o t , V o l . I . p . 171.
(ii)
C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I . V o l . I . (1921) p . 180.
(iii)
M a j u m d a r : A r a b I . I . p . 38.
(iv)
C h a c h n a m a : H I E D V o l . I . p . 172.
49
28. (i)
(ii)
: Tr^To
fJ%o(?ingr 1-1927) 70 254 ( ^ f )
B r i g g s : F i r i s h t a : V o i . 4 . p . 410-411.
(iii)
C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I . V o l . I . p . 182. '
(iv)
(v)
M u i r : C h a l i p h a t e p . 362-63.
(vi)
C h a c h n a m a : E l l i o t . V o l . I . P p . 209-211.
(vii)
M i r Masum :
Tarikh-i-Masumi :
Elliot
Voi.
I.
P p . 437 38. p . 438 P n . 2 .

2 9 . (i)
(ii)
(iii)
3 0 . (i)
T i t u s : I . I s l a m p . 10.
T i t u s : I . I s l a m : p . 19.
D r . K . M . M u n s h i : I . G . G G D V o l . I l l p . 50
C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I V o l . I . P p . 171-172
(ii)
B r i g g s : P i r i s h t a : V o l . I V p . 405.
(iii)
?ftvKT : Trac^cTT^ ^\ f f e o (^115
(iv)
C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I V o l . I p . 179.
(v)
(vi)
1-1927)
(vii)
(viii)
(ix)
A l B a l a d h u r i : KFB.
252.
p . 440).
T i t u s : I . I s l a m : p . 20.
(x)
3 1 . (i)
A . L . S h r i v a s t a v a : S . D . p . 16.
E l l i o t : H I E D V o l . I p . 496.
(ii)
C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I (1921) V o l . I p . 173.
(iii)
S. N . D h a r : T h e ^ A r a b C o n q u e s t o f S i n d h P r o c e e d
ings
of
the
Indian
History
Congress,
(1939)
P p . 849-857.
A L . S h r i v a s t a v a : S . D . (The S u l t a n a t e o f D e l h i ,
(1959) p . 19.
32.
C h a c h - E . D . V o l . I . p . 173.
T i t u s : I n d . I s l a m : (1930) p . 10.
33.
(i)
J I H A D : " A religious war
w i t h t h o s e w h o are u n
b e l i e v e r s i n the m i s s i o n o f M u h a m m a d .
When
Muslim
the
infidel's country
ruler,
alternatives :
its
is c o n q u e r r e d
inhabitants
are
offered
by
three
600
(i)
(ii)
(iii)
The reception of Islam...

The payment o f poll-tax (Jizyah)
D e a t h b y the
s w o r d to those who w i l l not p a y t h e
p o l l - t a x . S u r a h I X 6,6
See a l s o S n r a h I X , 2 9 ; S u r a h I V , 76-79.
(See H i d a y a h , V o l . I I p . 140)
T h o m a s P a t r i c k H u g h e s : A D i c t i o n a r y o f Islam>
(1885) p . 243 ff.
(ii)
(iii)
T i t u s : I . I s l a m p . 9.
. . . C a n o n law i n I s l a m holds t h a t i t is incumbent o n
a M u s l i m r u l e r t o fight t o e x t e n d
the rule
of Islam
u n t i l the whole w o r l d s h a l l have been brought
under
its sway. The w o r l d is d i v i d e d into two camps, daru l - I s l a m (abode o f I s l a m ) a n d d a r - u l - H a r b (abode o f

War).
A l l c o u n t r i e s come u n d e r one c a t e g o r y o r t h e
other. T e c h n i c a l l y i t is the d u t y o f the M u s l i m ruler,

w h o i s capable o f d o i n g so, t o t r a n s f o r m
dar-ul-Harb
t o d a r - u l - I s l a m . T i t u s I . I s l a m p p . 17-18.
(iv)
" M a m u m gave the people o f H a r r a n the choice b e t

ween I s l a m a n d d e a t h " . T r i t t o n : C N o n M S p . 2 3 1 .
(v)
U m ^ r l l i n his letter to the governors says :

" T o proceed : G o d honoured, [exalted a n d
strength
ened H i s people w i t h I s l a m a n d p u t h u m i l i a t i o n a n d
shame on his opponents. Quoted b y T r i t t o n : C N o n M S p . 22.
K i n d i : B o o k s o f G o v e r n o r s a n d J u d g e s : 3, 114.
(vi)
3 4 . (i)
T r i t t o n : C . N o n - M S p . 181.
D r . K . M . M u n s h i : F o r e w o r d : The
Age of Imperial
K a n a u j : H C I P V o l . I V p. x i v . also
Preface : Struggle for E m p i r e : H C I P V o l . V p . x x i .
(ii)
D r . K . M . Munshi : Foreword : The Age of Imperial
(iii)
MBKAHIp.
Kanauj : H C I P Vol. I V . p. x x i .
201.
S m i t h E H I p . 382.
36.
M E K A H I p . 202.
3 6 . (i)
" K u m a r a p a l a - c h a r i t a " o f J a y a s i m h a ( A . D . 1366).

( C f K . C h . : J a y a s i m h a : V I I p . 577 ff.) ( C f K . C h
V I I p . 588 ff).
501
(ii)
Somaprabha : Kumarpala-Sarvajna
(Gaekwar Orien
t a l Series N o . X I V )
3 7 . (i)
S m i t h : E H I p . 190 a n d also p . 185.
(ii)
K . M . M u n s h i : I G p . 192.
(iii)
A . K . Forbes : Rasa M a l a : H A P G W I V o l . I Ch. I I
38.
M e r u t u n g a : P r a b h a n d a - C h i n t a m a n i (SIG) p . 9 1 .
39.
Merutunga : Prabhanda-Chintamani
4 0 . (i)
(ii)
41.
A . K . F o r b e s : R a s a M a l a : V o l . I (1856) P p . 194-195.
M u n s h i I . G . p . 192.
4 2 . (i)
(ii)
43.
(SIG) p . 9 1 .
D r . K . M . M u n s h i : T G T G P a r t I I I p . 192.
J . N e h r u : D . I . p . 182.
M R K A H I p. 201.
MRKAHIp.
196.
44.
P t . J . N e h r u : D . I . p . 184.
45.
M . R . K . A H I p . 186.
46.
Dr. B . R . Ambedkar :
47.
Y u a n C h w a n g ' s life q u o t e d b y H . G . W e l l s : O . H . p . 5 9 6 .
48.
N . N . Dass
Annihilation of
Caste
(1930)
p . 3-4.
Gupta :
B u d d h i s m : Struggle
for
Empire
H C I P . V o l . V . C h . x v i p . 414.
49.
P t . J a w a h a r l a l N e h r u : D . I . p . 183.
50.
P t . J a w a h a r l a l N e h r u : D . I . p . 187.
51.
R h y s D a v i d s : J . o f P a l i T e x t S o c i e t y 1896.
52.
C . V . V a i d y a : H i s t o r y o f M e d i e v a l H i n d u I n d i a (1921)
53.
S m i t h : E H I p . 382.
54.
S m i t h : E H I (1924) p . 4 2 0 .
55.
T i t u s : I n d i a n I s l a m (1930) P p . 4 4 - 4 5 .
56.
W e l l s : O . H . : p . 617.
57.
" T a r i q landed
near
immortalized
his
V o l . I . p . 171.
the
name
might
rock
Jobel
w h i c h has since
(mount
of)
Tariq
(Gibraltar)."
P h i l l i p K . H i t t i : H i s t o r y o f the A r a b s (1964) p . 4 9 3 .
58.
H . S . W i l l i a m s : H . H . W . V o l . V I I (1907) p . 496.
59.
P h i l i p K . H i t t i : H i s t o r y o f the A r a b s (1964) p . 117.
6 0 . (i)
" M u s a i b n - N u s a y r t o o k 300,000
q i y a h one
fifth
o f w h o m he
captives
forwarded
from
Ifri-
to a l - W a l i d
502
( M a q q a r i V o l . I p . 148.) a n d
in
Spain
he
captured
from
the
300,000 v i r g i n s
V o l . i v , p . 448); Q u t a y b a h ' s
ibn-al-Awwam
(Ibn-al-Athir,
captives from
a l o n e n u m b e r e d 100,000 ( I b n - a l - A t h i r
al-Zubayr
Gothic nobility
bequeathed
Sagdiana
v o l . i v , p . 454);
among
c h a t t i e s one t h o u s a n d m a l e a n d f e m a l e s l a v e s
other
(Masudi,
V o l . I V p . 254).
P h i l l i p E . H i t t i : H i s t o r y o f t h e A r a b s (1964) p . 235
61.
Sardesai : H A I M R
62.
( E p . I n d . V o l . I V P p . 243 ff.)
p. 61.
63.
M R K - A H I p . 182.
64.
Sardesai : A H I M R p. 335.
65.
T a r i k h - i - T a h i r i ( E l l i o t V o l . I p . 256.)
66.
CHAPTER VII
1.
S a r d e s a i : H A I M R . P a r t I p . 62.
2.
Sardesai : H A I M R p a r t I p . 63.
3.
Sardesai : H A I M R p a r t I p. 64.
4.
S a r d e s a i : H A I M R p a r t I p . 64.
5.
S a r d e s a i : H A I M R p a r t I p , 64.
6.
G a n g u l y : G h a z n a v i d I n v a s i o n : H C I P V o l . V p . 6.
7.
L a n e - P o o l e (1916) p . 2 1 .
8.
C h a r l e s S t e w a r d : H O B p . 6.
9.
Hamdu-lla-Mustafi:
Tarikh-i-Guzida : Elliot
HIED
V o l . I p . 64.
10.
Sardesai : A H I M R p a r t I P p . 66-67.
11.
Sardesai : A H I M R p a r t I p . 67.
12.
S a r d e s a i : A H I M R part I p.67.
13.
S m i t h O H I (1957) p . 2 0 6 .
14.
Sardesai : A H I M R p a r t 1 p . 68.
15.
Sardesai : A H I M R part I p. 68.
16.
D.G.Ganguly : Ghaznavid Invasion Strug,
for E m p i r e
H C I P V o l . V P p . 12 a n d 14.
17.
MRKAHIp.
276.
18.
M R K - A H I p . 183.
19.
M R K - A H I p . 183.
20.
B o m b a y Gazetteer : V o l . I P p . 165-168.
21.
L a n e - P o o l e : M e d . I n d . (1916) p . 2 6 .
22.
E l l i o t : H I E D . V o l . I V p . 132.
23.
C h a r l e s S t e w a r t : H O B p . 14.
24.
cf. B . R . (355.356,357.358).
25.
cf. B . R . ( 3 4 0 - A ) .
26.
cf. B . R . (355,356,357,358).
27.
Macaulay's Miscellaneous Essay a n d L a y s of A n c i e n t

R o m e ( E v e r y m a n 1922) H o r a t i u s X X V I I p . 4 2 5 .
504
28.
H . S. W i l l i a m s : H H W V o l . V I I I p. 645.
29.
Sardesai : H A I M R part I p . 62.
30.
H . S . W i l l i a m s : H H W v o l . V I I I p. 231.
31.
M R K - A H I (1960) P p . 613-514.
32.
Gardizi : Kitab
33.
I b n - u l - A t h i r : T K A . T A P p . 15-16.
34.
S a r d e s a i : A H I M R p a r t I p . 74.
36.
R T o f J o n a r a j a ( C a l . ed.) V . v . 6 9 4 F f . :
Z a i n - u l - A k h b a r P p . 86-87.
Peterson's ed. V . v. 760.

36.
C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I V o l . I (1921) p . 194.
Sardesai : H A I M R part I p. 82.
37.
C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I . v o l . I l l P p . 19-70. a n d v o l . I .
38.
S a r d e s a i : H A I M R p a r t I P p . 332-333.
39.
D r . K . M . M u n s h i : G . G . D . P a r t I I I p. 180.
40.
( i T ? m i ^ STfo 35, 1.
P p . 121.and 191.
41.
also 143, 6.)

5rrii!5rT?r sricfs^^ Pr^^r (Essays on the annihilation of
Caste : Samagra Sawarkar Vangmaya) Vol. Ill (1964)
P p . 433-482 and other article in the same volume.
42.
G . S . G h u r y e : C a s t e a n d R a c e i n I n d i a (1922) P p . 2 - 1 9 .
43.
Abbe Dubois : quoted b y D r . P . V . K a n e . H . D h . V o l . I I

p a r t I (1941) p . 2 0 .
44.
G . S . G h u r y e : C a s t e a n d R a c e i n I n d i a (1932) P p . 3-4
46.
G . S . G h u r y e : C a s t e a n d R a c e i n I n d i a (1932) P p . 2 2 - 2 3 .
46.
T r i t t o n : C . iSTon-MS p . 1 8 1 .
47.
H . G . W e l l s : O H . P p . 676.
48.
K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i H S I . (1958) p . 4 2 9 .
49.
K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i H S I (1958) p . 4 2 9 .
60.
P t . J a w a h a r l a l N e h r u D . I . (1956) p . 2 8 1 .
51.
Gait E n c y of Religion and E t h i c s v o l . I l l p . 232.
62.
K . A . N i z a m i . Some Aspects o f R e l i g i o n a n d P o l i t i c s i n
I n d i a D u r i n g t h e T h i r t e e n t h C e n t u r y (1961) p . 7 1 .
CHAPTER VIII
1.
f^fvT'f?jiw^^ftT:
snrg i
2.
Manusmriti, VII-92-95.
3-
Sardesai : A H I M R Part I p. 9 ] .
4.
Sardesai : A H I M R Part I p . 92.
5.
Sardesai : N H M : v o l . I I p . 446.
7.
D r . K . M . M u n s h i : Preface : Struggle for E m p i r e H C I P
S b r e e m e d B h a g w a t g e e t a V I I , 13
Chand Bhat : Prithviraja Raso.
V o l . V p. x v i .
8.
HT'F'TT^ srftiTTOTT(Forgiveness shouldn't be out of place)

T|TiTT5r : sarfffTo 119, 3.
9.
A l - U t b i E d V o l . I I p. 45.
10.
11.
Sardesai : A H I M R P a r t I p . 131.
D r . K . M . M u n s h i : Preface. Strugg. for E m p . H C I P
12.
D r . K M . M u n s h i . G T G D P a r t I I I p . 130, 140 1 9 3 .
13.
H I E D I I I P p . 42-44.
14.
S a r d e s a i : A H I M R P a r t I p . 204.
Vol. V p. xvi.
15.
D r . K . M . Munshi : G G DPart III Ch. VIII.
16.
D r . K . M . M u n s h i : G G D P a r t I I I p . 178.
17.
>T^Tf
sr (==rT) T M^^T ft?ftT^rr
D v y a s r a y a b y H e m a c h a n d r a S u r i X V , 18.
18.
J . H . H u t t o n : T h e S e m a N a g a s : (1921) p . 178.
19.
R a v e r t y : Notes on Afghanistan and part of Baluchistan
20.
T i t u s : I n d . I s l a m p . 26., A l - U t b i E d V o l . I I p . 49.
21.
T . P . H u g h e s : A D i c t i o n a r y o f I s l a m p . 139.
p. 62.
506
22.
T^Ht
rr ?f5rJT:
sft^r^fT^t ^TiTTzr^^, f ? ? T o 25, 5.

23.
Titus : I n d . Islam
24.
Sardesai : A H I M R P a r t P p . 206.
25.
E . D . H i s t o r y o f India, V o l . I p . 464.
26.
"Polygamy
Spirit
p. 153.
is contrary
to I s l a m " (Syed A m i r . T h e
o f I s l a m p . 365.) ; S. K h u d a
Baksha : Essays
I n d i a n a n d I s l a m i c p . 253 F f . )
27.
Sardesai : A H I M R Part I p . 382.
28.
Dr.R.C.
29.
C.V. Vaidya :
TDS
Majumdar:
Social
Life :
Hindu
Society
of the
Maratha
p . 562. I B H : p . 63.
Shivaji : The Founder
S w a r a j (1931) N o t e B , p . 1 8 7 .
30.
N . K . Behere : P a h i l e B a j i r a o P e s h w a (Marathi) p . 254.
31.
T . P . : B r i g g s T r a n s . V o l . I P p . 327-329.
32.
S. R o y . : The K h i l j i D y n a s t y :
33.
T i t u s : I n d . I s l a m (1930) p . 5 2 ,
34.
sft^rf^Hqft T W R ^ , ^ m o 24, 14-17.
35.
ft^rr?ir^t
T D S : HCIP Vol. V I .
p. 32.
36.
37.
Timm^, s r w o
H | m R ? r , ^hM^,
Dr.K.N.
28, 29.
sro 63-64.
Ghoshal : Social
Imperial Kanauj :
Conditions:
The Age o f
H C I P V o l . I V p . 395 P n . 123.
38.
Perishta : V o l . I p. 59.
39.
^ r m ^ T iJTcI^q; ( H ^ ) 2, 10.
iTimRW, ^ # T o 37, 17
40.
^'T^'ftcIT,
41.
D r . R . C . M a j u m d a r : Preface
17,45.
42.
TTIT^RcI 5rif?3o, 36, 13.
; The Age of
Kanauj : H C I P V o l . I V p. xxxv.
Imperial
CHAPTER IX
1.
? ^ f f r : 1-2. ^R??TriT ? f ? i ; ^ ? f 8 r R % : ?frt^ 48.

?iT%
q o 84-89.
2.
: II 4 II
3.
I^5r îrfcT : II 42 II
4.
M u n s h i : G G D P a r t I I I , p . 97.
5.
I?5r ^wfer: 50
6.
85-89.
?^f?r : II 17-19 II
I! 38-42 II
7.
^5ro
8.
5r T i r f ?fzi&s?zT?^ ?^jf ?nir> ^ ^ f ^ f ^ ^ i

^5ro
9.
10.
II 44 II
II 48-49 II
II 51-52 II
sflT^vnr^^'ftcrr, I, 49.
Shree R a m S h a r m a : Conversion and R e c o n v e r s i o n t o
Hinduism
During Muslim
Rule"Calcutta
Review :
F e b 1934, M a r c h , 1934, M a y 1934, V o l . X L X I X L I I .

11.
A l - M a s u d i : H I E D : V o l . I P p . 22; 126.
12.
P . V . K a n c : H . D h . V o l . I (1930) P p . 269; 2 7 5 .
D r . K M M u n s h i : G G D P a r t I I I p. 91.
^f?5T II
M e d a t i t h i o n M a n u I I , 22.23, V I I . 33.
14.
M e d h a t i t h i on M a n u V I I , 4 3 .
15.
TRTfvTT^rfa' ^^r^fvjft ^si^T^ 1

M e d h a t i t h i o n M a n u V I I , 18,20,24.
16.
M e d h a t i t h i o n M a n u V I I . 32.
17.
M e d h a t i t h i o n M a n u V I I , 88,90.
18.
D r . K . M . M u n s h i : The
Age of Imperial K a n a u j
V o l . I X (1955) F o r e w o r d p . x v i i .
: HCIP
508
19.
Dr. K.M.Munahi : G G D Part
20.
M E K A H I p . 188.
21.
U . S . A y y a n g a r : S t u d i e s i n S o u t h I n d i a n J a i n i s m . p.
HIED
I I I p . 87.
: V o l . I p . 22.
77
C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I : V o l . I l l (1926) p . 4 0 8 .
S a r d e s a i : H A I M R P a r t I (1927) P p . 3 9 6 - 3 9 6 .
22.
D r . B.C. M a j u m d a r : S t r u g g l e F o r E m p i r e : H C I P . V o l .
V P p . 7 3 1 ; 763.
K , A . N i l a k a n t h a S h a s t r i : H S I . p . 6.
Indian Antiquity : Vol. X I X . p
23.
MRKAHI:
218.
p . 188. D G E . H a l l : H S E A .
H C I P . V o l . V p. XX.
p.
140-141
CHAPTER
1.
H . S . W i l l i a m s : H H W : V o l . V I I (1907) P p . 4 9 2 - 4 9 3 .
2.
' N e v e r t h e l e s s , so far as
the
conversion
o f I n d i a , as a
w h o l e , is c o n c e r n e d , I s l a m s i g n a l l y f a i l e d .
T i t u s : I n d i a n I s l a m : (1930) P p . 7-8. a n d p . 175.
3.
H . C . R a y : D H N I . V o l . 11 p . 1017.
Tabaqat-i-Nasiri of M . Minhaj-ud-Din : Tr.by. R a v e r t y
V o l . I . P p . 451-452.
;i
N i z a m - u d - D i n : T a b a q a t - i - A k b a r i : T . b y B . D e y . p.
36
F i r i s h t a : T . F : B r i g g s t r . V o l . I I p . 170.
4.
g^^ft l ^ s r g r ? : Tr'srT^rTr'Ts-, "To i 3 - l 4 .

O j h a : R a j . k a I t i . P p . 782-784.
T o d . : A A R : V o l . I p . 303.
5.
T D S . H I C P : V o l . V . T h e K i n g d o m ef V i j a y a n a g a r .
6.
7.
T o d : A A R : V o l . P p . 266-267, a n d 291.
8.
T o d : A A R : V o l . P p . 236-238 a n d 2 6 0 .
9.
D i g h e : P e s h w a B a j i r a o I . (1944) p .
C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I : V o l . I I p. 74.
201. S P D I X 3 0 - 3 4 ,
36, R a j w a d e : V I P p . 30-31.
10.
T o d : A A R : V o l . I I (1920) p . 1 2 2 1 .
11.
5tEfV n # , sr^T fT ^ sTTTTTm i

Har
Bilas
Sarda : Maharana
K u m b h a : (1932) p . 12,
F n 1.
12.
^zfi^ftTfaTFct^?tî;irRTf^sr?3TpT5iW^^'t^:
qo fg^W^^Tfim \ % : ^ R ^ r f
ii 5 ii
%fkio ÎJT l , <TO 16.
J o u r n a l : B e n g a l A s i a t i c S o c i e t y . V o l . L V I . 1, 2 .
13.
ff^5rT?-ir5rf?a' n 268 i i
H . B . Sarda ; M R . A p p . p. 211.
O j h a : R a j . k a I t i . V o l . I I p . 598.
510
14.
..
3rHT??f cft'T?^?! T ^ T R T ^ ^ ? | f T T
I n s c r i p t i o n d a t e d 492 N E ( 1 3 7 1 - 7 2 A D ) at
Swayambhu-
nath K h a t m a n d a v : Quoted by K . P . Jaiswal :

Vol.
JBOHS.
X X I I p. 93.
15.
A l - B i l a d h u r i : H I E D : I . p . 126.
16.
A m i r K h u s r u : T a r i k h - i - A l a i : U l t i r V I I p . 90.
A s i b : T a r i k h - i - F i r o z S b a h i . p . 3880.
D r . R . C . M a j u m d a r : H C I P : T D S : V o l . V I p . 582.
Q a r v i n i : B a d s h a h n a m a : P - 4 4 4 . h . 445. a P 4 4 5 h ; P 552
a & b.
17.
T r . f r o m P e r s i a n b y E a n c h o d j i A m a r j i i n 1882.
18.
T a r i k h - i - S o r a t h : p , 112.
Dr.
19.
KM.
M u n s h i : G G D p a r t I I I p . 139-141.
T a r i k h - i - S o r a t h (1882) p. 112.
20.
Sachau : Alberuni's India : Vol.
I I P p . 162-163.
21.
^mf!
162-64.
Sf=^TfT# q f ^ ^ T : iTTr 5 , 1
O j h a : R a j . k a I t i . V o l . I (1927) p . 269.
STtTTT^ : "js^^rsr r^srJTTII^rs'T'I I V , 193; V I , 1-25.
C.V.
22.
V a i d y a : H M H I : V o l . I I I . p . 148.
N . Venkataramanayya ; The
Kingdom of Vijayanagara
H C I P : V o l . V I p. 272.
23.
' T h e g r e a t V i d y a r a n y a , w h o a f t e r S a n k a r a c h a r y a , is
the
g r e a t e s t figure a m o n g A c h a r y a s , a p p r o v e d o f t h e v i e w
t h a t a B r a h m a n a even though
enslaved b y Mlenchchas
c o u l d be r e s t o r e d to h i s o r i g i n a l s t a t u s .
Dr.
24.
P . V . K a n e : H o f D h . V o l . I , p . 191.
N . Venkataramanayya
; The
K i n g d o m of Vijayanagara
H C I P : V o l . V I p . 272,
25.
K.A.
26.
S h r i R a m a S h a r m a : C o n v e r s i o n s & R e c o n v e r s i o n s etc.
N i l a k a n t h a Shastri : H S I : p . 231.
C a l c u t t a R e v i e w : F e b 1934, M a r c h 1934, M a y , 1934.

27.
C.V.Vaidya : Shivaji,
The Founder
of Maratha Swaraj
(1931) A p p . I I p . 3 4 8 .
28.
C . V . V a i d y a : S h i v a j i : (1931) p . 277.
29.
V.S. Bhargava : Marwar

(1966) p . 122.
and
the
Mughal
Emperors
511
' I n a l e t t e r w r i t t e n i n 1659 A u r a n g z e b s p e a k s o f J a s w a n t
as t h e ' i n f i d e l w h o has
d e s t r o y e d mosques a n d
built
idol-temples on their sites.

J . N . Sarkar : History
o f A u r a n g z e b : v o l . I l l P p . 368-
369.
30.
T o d : A H R : V o l . (1899) P p . 917-918.
31.
qo fw5^5gTJTTr \% : iTR^Tf
32.
S m i t h : E H I p . 385.
5%o,
I, To 292-93
E . A . G a i t : A H i s t o r y o f A s s a m . (1906) P p . 8-9.
P h a y r e : H i s t o r y o f B u r m a : P p . 3-4 a n d 15.
33.
(i)
S h r i v a s t a v a : S D p . 269.
(ii)
34.
W o l s e l e y H a i g : C H I (1928) p . 514. a n d 539.
S m i t h : E H I (1934) p . 384.
35-36. (i)
S . K . Chatterji : Struggle
for
Empire : H C I P :
V o l . V C h . 15, p. 382.
(ii)
E . A . G a i t : H o f A : (1906) p . 74.
(iii)
W. H a i g : C H I (1928) p . 514, 539.
(iv)
Qanungo :
(v)
T h e A s s a m D i s t r i c t Gazetteer V o l . I V . p . 33.
Bengal
under
the
Mamluks : H . B .
V o l . I I (1948) p . 4 3 .
37.
A s s a m D i s t r i c t G a z e t t e e r : V o l . I V p . 28; V o l . V I p . 30
J . N . S a r k a r : H B V o l . I I (1948) P p . 348-349.
38.
D . G . Ganguly : Struggle F o r E m p i r e : H C I H : V o l . V
39.
S. K . C h a t t e r j i : S t r u g g l e
40.
S u t u m b a became J a y a d h w a j a Singh. A s s a m D i s t . Gaz :
p 4 5 . E . A . G a i t : H . A . (1906) p 241
For Empire : HCIH-Vol.
C h X V D P 382 A s s a m D i s t . G a z . V o l . V I I J p . 69.
V o l . V I I p . 69.
41.
List
42.
S m i t h O H I : p . 196.
o f A h o m K i n g s : A s s a m . D i s t G a z . V o l . V I I p . 69.
43.
^fÊir 5?:T?Tr: srfcr^r'f q^ : (^TSZTTT 2)
44.
S a m g r a S a v a r k a r V a n g m a y a : V o l . I l l (1964) p . 3.
45.
D r . K . M . M u n s h i : G G D . P a r t I I I , C h . V I I p . 24.
46.
M . D . R a g h a v a n : I n d i a i n Ceylonese H i s t o r y .
Society
a n d C u l t u r e : (1964) C h . I V P p . 3 2 - 3 5 .
47.
K . A . N i l a k a n t h a Sastri : The
194;
459-460
C h o l a s : (1955) P p .
184,
612
48. (i)
(ii)
(iii)
THI'do^T
'
75ri% ^^#%
^??r?: ?TmV
( (^f^q- ^TW)
5 r m ^ J^^T %f i F | | % f^r^rm^
" T h e B r a h m a n is o b l i g e d " says A l b e r u n i , " t o

between
C h a r m a n v a t i i n the south.
cross
dwell
the r i v e r S i n d h i n the n o r t h a n d the r i v e r
either
H e is not allowed
o f these frontiers,
to
so as t o e n t e r t h e
c o u n t r y of the T u r k or of the K a r a n a t a s .
F i r s t he
m u s t l i v e b e t w e e n t h e O c e a n i n the e a s t a n d w e s t . "
E . G . Sachah
Alberuni's India
: (1910)
V o l . II
P p . 133-134.
49.
TT%<T^=^ ^^X !
50.
O T I T T : ffr?itTftr?f
51.
^rpiTTg: ^ t ^ K :
62.
D r . R a d h a k r i s h n a n : E a s t a n d W e s t i n R e l i g i o n : (1958)
^3rf?rT|'TH^fq-^: II ^^cTR^t^ I
p . 3,
R . G , PothanThe Syrian Christian of Kerala(1963)
63.
S . G . P o t h a n : S C K : P p . 32-33 ; a l s o 2 2 .
K . A . N i l a k a n t h a S h a s t r i : H S I . (1958) p . 1 9 2 .
J . H . L o r d : The Jews i n India
a n d t h e F a r E a s t (1907)
P p . 62-63.
54.
" I n t h i s i s l a n d o f G o a a F r i a r has
i n the H i n d u t e m p l e s
come a n d
tell them
and
that
a n d the latter w o u l d
not
the
placed
crosses
H i n d u s say t h a t others
t h e y are
speak
some
already Christians
w i t h them any longer"
Friar Antonio : Letter To The K i n g
of Portugal
dated
N o v e m b e r 4, 1618
Priolkar : G. Inq. p
65.
66.
K . A . N i l a k a n t h a S a s t r i : H S I (1958) p . 429.
56.
F r a n c i s D a y : T h e L a n d of the Perumals
57.
D r . B u c h a n a n : C h r i s t i a n R e s e a r c h e s i n A s i a : (1814)
(1863) p .
234.
p . 107.
58.
P r i o l k a r : G . I n q . (1961) P 5 0 .
Boies Penrose : Sea F i g h t s i n
Y e a r s 1602-1639. p 14
the
E a s t I n d i e s i n the
613
59.
P r i o l k a r : G I n q : P p . 23-24.
S i l v i a R e g o : D o c u m e n t a c a o p a r a a H i s t o r i a das M i s s o e s
do Podroado
Portugues do
Oriente r V o l . I l l Lisboa
(1950) p . 3 6 1 .
60.
(i) W e r e i t n o t f o r these b r a g m a n e s
h e a t h e n s w o u l d be
(Brahmans) a l l the
converted."
S o h u r h a m m e r : E p i s t o l a e S.
Francisci
Xaverii
If
P p . 170-171.
(ii) J a m e s B r o d r i c k : S t . F r a n c i s X a v i e r : p . 148.
H . J . Coleridge : Life and Letters of St. Francis X a v i e r
(1927) p . 159.
61.
J a m e s B r o d r i c k : S t . F r a n c i s X a v i e r : (1952) p . 149.
62.
" T h e F r u i t t h a t is r e a p e d b y t h e
baptisn of infants, as
w e l l as t h e i n s t r u c t i o n o f c h i l d r e n a n d
remarkable
others is quite
T h e i r hatred for i d o l a t o r y is m a r v e l l o u s .
T h e y g e t i n t o feuds
whenever their
with
the
heathen
about
it,
and
own parents practise it, they reproach
t h e m a n d c o m e off t o t e l l m e a t o n c e "
Letter b y St. Francis X a v i e r
H . J . Coleridge : Life and
to the S o c i e t y at R o m e :
L e t t e r s o f S t F . X a v i e r (1927)
V o l . L p . 153.
63.
H . J . Coleridge : Life
and Letters
of St. F . Xaviers :
V o l . I p . 153.
64.
H . J . Coleridge : Life and Letters...Vol. 1 p. 281.
65.
B a r r e t o M i r a n d a : Q u a d r o s H i s t o r i c o s de G o a C a r d e r n a t e
I , M a r g a o (1863) p . 145.
P r i o l k a r : G- Inq. p. 30.
66.
(i) I n so f a r
as
any
d a t e c a n be t a k e n
as o f P r i m e
importance i n the r u i n o f the Portuguese e m p i r e , i t is 6

M a y 1642 w h e n F r a n c i s X a v i e r
F r o m t h e n o n the J e s u i t
form
of
bribery,
set foot ashore a t G o a .
d i d their
threat,
and
worst using every

torture
to
effect
conversion.
B o i e s P e n r o s e : S e a F i g h t s i n the
1639.
E a s t Indies...1602-
(1931) p . 14.
(ii) P r i o l k a r : G I n q : (1961) p . 50 ; 155 ; 2 5 .

( i i i ) E . T . W h i t t i n g t o n c i t e d b y C h a r l e s S i n g e r i n his.
514
studies i n the
History
and
M e t h o d of Science
(1917)
Pp.
203-204.
(iv)
O r a t i o n b y the A r c h b i s h o p o f E v o r a at the Cathed
ral church of Lisbon, i n
1847,
on
the
occasion of the
tri-centenary o f the d e a t h of Padre A n t o n i o V i e i r a .

Quoted by D r . Antonio Norohna : The
Portuguese
H i n d u s a n d the
Republic.
(v) F r . F r a n c i s c o
de
Souza : Oriente
Conquistado
J e s u s C h r i s t o . P a r t I (1881) p . 82
(vi)
D r . R . C. M a j u m d a r : Preface T o D S : H C I P : V o l .
V I p. x x i v .
67.
P r i o l k a r : G-Inq : p . 55.
68.
D r . Buchanan's
(1868)
A c c o u n t of the
Inquisition
Researches in
India : Pp.
Christian
at
Goa
149-176
D e l l o n ' s A c c o u n t of the I n q u i s i t i o n at G o a .
A . K . Priolkar : The Goa Inquisition
(1961)
69.
S. D . K s h e e r s a g a r : G o m a n t a k S h u d d h i c h a I t i h a s a
70.
P a n d i t J a w a h a r l a l N e h r u : D I (1956) p . 2 5 3 .
(1930)
HpiTTg: ? ^ ^ R :
71.
S h r i R a m a Sharma : Conversions
H i n d u i s m D u r i n g the
Muslim
and Reconversions
Rule : Calcutta
to
Review
X L X I - X L X I I , F e b , M a r , M a y , 1934.
72.
' U n d e r the I s l a m i c
law
the
conversion
t h e o t h e r F a i t h was a c a p i t a l
Tritton : The
Pp.
181-185.
Caliphs and
of Muslims to
crime'.
their Non-Muslim
Subjects
CHAPTER X I
1.
M R K A H I : P p . 548,-682.
2.
C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I : V o l . I l l (1926) p . 1 1 .
3.
M a j o r B . D . B a s u : R i s e o f the C h r i s t i a n P o w e r i n Indiia
V o l . I I p . 112.
4.
M R K A H I : p. 682.
5.
M R K A H I : p . 682.
6.
M R K A H I . p . 683.
7.
S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I l l p . 174.
8.
B o w r i n g : H A T S : p . 135.
9.
C H . R a o : M G : P p . 2697-2698.
10.
C H . R a o : M G . P p . 2584-2585.
11.
C o l . M a r k W i l k s : H O M V o l . I l l P p . 464-465.
B . D . B a s u : R C P I V o l . I I P p . 126, 129.
A r n o l d : P.T. p. 261.
T i t u s : : I n d . I s l a m (1930) p . 32.
12.
S a r d e s a i : N H M P a r t I I I p . 177, 186.
13.
Y . N . D a o d h a r : N a n a P h a d n i s (1962) p . 137.
14.
K i r k p a t r i c k : S e l e c t L e t t e r s o f T . S . (1811) N o . 1 9 6 .
15.
S a r d e s a i : N H M : p . 178.
16.
B o w r i n g : H A T S : p . 227.
17.
C H I : V o l . V p. 365.
18.
Sardesai : N H M V o l . I l l p. 178.
19.
Sardesai : N H M V o l . I l l p . 178.
20.
Y . N . D a o d h a r . N a n a P h a d n i s (1962) p . 137.
21.
22.
23.
Sardesai : N H M V o l . I l l p . 178.
24.
B o w r i n g : H A T S p . 218-221.
25.
S a r d e s a i : N H M . V o l . I l l p . 178.
26.
K h a r e : A L S V o l . I l l N o . 2813.
516
27.
E p i g r a p h i c a C a r n a t i c a : I I I , S r . 77.
28.
K h a r e : A L S V o l . I l l N o . 3286.
29.
Parasmis
I S : ' M i s c e l l a n e o u s AFairs' b y H a r i p a n t
Phadke.
30.
Charles S t u a r t : 0 and M o f T.S. B e v i s e d a n d corrected
31.
M . H . K h a n : H T S p . 356.
by T i p u ' s s o n , G h o l a m M o h a m m a d p . 307.
32.
M . H . K h a n : H T S p . 356.
33.
K h a r e : A L S V o l . I l l p . 3286.
34.
"Parasmis
I.S. Miscellaneous
Affairs
: Letters
by
Haripant Phadke to Nana Phadnis.

36.
M a c a u l i f f e : S . R . V o l . V p . 186.
36.
B X . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s : (1923) p . 63.
37.
T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S : V o l . I (1950) p . 73.
38.
M a c a u l i f f e : S . R . V o l . V p . 198.
39.
J a y a s w a l : H P p . 364.
40.
ilimRgr: ^?ff^ : 178/53.
41.
Y . N . D e o d h a r : N a n a P h a d n i s : (1962) p . 176.
42.
H . A Acworth & S.T. Shaligram : Historical Ballads
43.
B a l l a d o n t h e B a t t l e o f K b a r d a by B a l a L a k s h m a n .
44.
A c w o r t h a n d S h a l i g r a m : H i s t : B a l l a d s : (1911) P p . 196?
46.
A c w o r t h a n d S h a l i g r a m : H i s t o r i c a l B a l l a d s ; (1911)
(1911) p . 191.
214 ; 218.
P p . 206-207.
46.
J . N . S a r k a r : H i s t o r y o f A u r a n g z e b : V o l . I I (1912)
P p . 79-80.
47.
C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I : V o l . I l l P p . 252-369.
48.
A c w o r t h a n d S h a l i g r a m : H i s t . B a l l a d s : (1911) p . 227.
49.
S a n t T u k a r a m : A b h a n g a G a t h a : G o v t , o f B o m b a y Press(1950) N o . 815.
50.
H . G . W e l l s : O H p . 636.
51.
I b n - a l - A t h i r : V o l . I X P p . 425-427.
52.
P h i l i p K . H i t t i : H A p . 544.
63.
P h i l i p K . H i t t i : H A P p . 512-519.
54.
H . G . W e l l s : O H P p . 669-670.
56.
P t . J . N e h r u : D I p . 241.
66.
P h i l i p K H i t t i : H A P p . 512-513 ; 6 1 6 .
57.
P h i l i p K . H i t t i : H A P p . 566-666.
68.
P h i l i p K . H i t t i : H A p . 506 ; 633.
69.
H . S . W i l l i a m s : H H W : V o l . V I I I (1907) P p . 258-9.
60.
H . S . W i l l i a m s : H H W : V o l . X X I V P p . 69-66.
61.
62.
63.
CHAPTER X i n
1.
NTf^T^
1 ?nf 24 :
2.
ikrf^JT^ TTTR?^ I ?nf 24 : 5?5ft^ 32.
3.
rl^tf^^'V <mm^
4.
K i r a t a r j u n i y a m p . 1,30.
i wx^
5.
M a n u s m r i t i V I I 92-95.
28.
\ g-if 6,16-17,
CHAPTER X I V
1.
O j h a : R a j . k a I t i h a s a (1927) P p . 5 0 - 5 1 .
2.
P a n d i t J . N e h r u : D . I . (1966) P p . 162; 2 0 1 .
3.
P a n d i t J . N e h r u : D . I . (1966) p . 7 6 .
CHAPTER X V
1.
C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I V o l . I l l (1926) P p . 3, 3 2 9 , 4 0 2 .
2.
T i t u s : I n d : I s l a m (1930) p . 1 1 .
3.
Sardesai : H A I M R P a r t I p. 85.
4.
Ray : DHNI.
5.
Sardesai : H A I M R P a r t I. p. 91.
V o l . I I (1936) p . 1 0 8 6 .
6.
Samagra Savarkar V a n g m a y a : V o l . V I I p . 65.
7.
Sardesai : A H I M R Part I p. 91.
8.
Sardesai : A H I M R P a r t I p. 91.
9.
10.
T o d : A A R (1920) P p . 2 9 7 - 2 9 8 F n 2 .
11.
S i r W . H a i g : C H I V o l . I l l p. 42.
12.
R a y : D H N I V o l . I I (1936) p . 1090.
13.
H a s a n N i z a m i : H I E D V o l . I I p. 215.
14.
15.
Sardesai : H A I M R Part I p. 93.
16.
17.
Sardesai : H A I M R P a r t I p . 94.
18.
19.
C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I V o l . I l l (1926)
N o t e o n P p . 346-347.
20.
21.
22.
23.
24.
S a m a g r a S a v a r k a r V a n g m a y a : V o l . I l l (1964)
P p . 542-565.
P t . J . N e h r u : . D . I . (1956) p . 2 4 1 .
25.
26.
H . G . W e l l s . : O H p . 705.
27.
H . G . W e l l s : O H p. 707.
28.
S a r d e s a i : H A I M R P a r t I p . 119 a n d 1 2 7 .
29.
30.
31.
D r . K . M . M u n s h i : Preface : H C I P V o l . V p . x i x .
CHAPTER X V I
1.
.8
P a n d i t J a w a h a r l a ] N e h r u : D . I . (1956), P p . 181-182, a n d
215-217.
2.
P t . J . N e h r u : D . I . (1956) : P p . 208-209
3.
E l l i o t : H i n d u i s m and B u d d h i s m : V o l . I. p x i i
4.
H . G . W e l l s : O H p . 705
6.
H . G . W e l l s : O H p . 707.
6.
W a l t e r s : O n Y u a n C h w a n g : p. 239.
7.
C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I (1926) : V o l . I l l p . 2 7 3 .
8.
K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I . (1958) p . 3 0 P p . 213-214.
9.
Pt. J . Nehru : D.I.
10.
(1956) p . 2 1 3 .
P t . J . N e h r u D . I . (1956) P p . 196-200.
11.
K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I . (1958) p . 343
12.
D r . K . M . Munshi : F o r e w o r d : The
Age
of
Imperial
Canouj: H C I P Vol. I V p. x x i .
13.
R . G . B h a n d a r k a r : V a i s n a y i s m , S h a i v i s m etc. p. 116.
14.
15.
D r . R . C . M a j u m d a r : H B . V o l . I . (1943) p . 9 9 .
16.
D r . R . C . N a j u m d a r : H B V o l . I . (1943) C h . V I p 99
17.
D r . R . C . M a j u m d a r : H B : V o l . I (1943) C h . V I . p . 1 0 4 .
18.
D e o p a r a insc. V 5 I B 46.
19.
D r . R . C . M a j u m d a r : H B . V o l . I (1943) C h V I I I P p . 2 9 6 - 8 .
20.
S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I . p . 318.
21.
22.
Sardesai : H A I - M R P a r t I p. 203.
23.
S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 121
24.
S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 123-124.
25.
H I E D : V o l . I l l p . 163. P p . 42-44 ( T a r i k h - l - W a s a a f )
26.
B a r a n i : q u o t e d i n H I E D V o l . I l l p . 163.
27.
H a m i l t o n : H i d a y a h : V o l . II, p. 26.
28.
B a r a n i : T P S : H I E D V o l . I l l P p . 207-208.
29.
B a r a n i : T P S : H I E D V o l . I l l p . 207.
620
30.
A . L . S h r i v a s t a v a : S D . p. 166.
31.
Sardesai : H A I - M R P a r t I P p . 131-132.
32.
S. R o y : T h e K h a i j i D y n a s t y : H C I P : V o l . V I p . 26-27.
33.
A . L . S h r i v a s t a v a : r S D p . 168.
34.
J . B . B . R . A . S . : V o l . X X I I I p. 50.
36.
S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 132.
36.
37.
38.
39.
S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 136
40.
Sardesai : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 136.
41.
42.
Amir Khusrau : H I E D
V o l . I l l p. 543.
43.
T i t u s : I n d . I s l a m . (1930) p . 2 3 .
44.
Borani : H I E D
46.
P a d m a n a b h a : K a h n a d a d e P r a b h a n d a : ( C A D 1456)
: V o l . I l l p . 184.
46.
S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R . P a r t I p . 127.
47.
K . S . L a i : H i s t o r y o f K h a l j i s : (1954) p . 2 9 9 . E n . 1 2 .
48.
S. R o y : T h e K h a l j i D y n a s t y : H C I P .
49.
Eerishtah : Brigg's Trans.
V o l . V I p . 40.
V o l . I p. 381.
CHAPTER X V n
1.
2.
B a r a n i : T P S : H I E D V o i . I l l p . 223.
K . S . L a i : Sultan
N a s i r - u d d i n K h u s r u Shah
: JIH
X X I I I P p . 169-170.
3.
' P a r a u ' I s a m i : P u t u b - u s - S a l a t i n p . 362.
4.
B a r a n i : T P S : H I E D V o I I I I p. 211.
5.
Barani : TPS : HIED.
V o l . I l l p. 211.
6.
B a r a n i : T P S . H I E D . Vol
7.
B a r a n i : T P S : H I E D : V o l . I l l P p . 212-213.
I I I p . 211.
8.
S. R o y : T h e K h a i j i D y n a s t y : H C I P V o l . V I p . 19.
9.
A . K . Forbes : R a s a m a l a : V o l . I p . 282.
10.
A m i r : K h u s r u : A s i i k a or D e v a l a r a n i v a K h i j r a
11.
S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I : p . 133
12.
A . L . S h r i v a s t a v a : S D . p . 182.
Khan.
13.
A . L . S h r i v a s t a v a : S D : p . 181.
14.
S. R o y : T h e K h a j j i D y n a s t y : H C I P V o l . V I p . 4 2 .
16.
16.
17.
A m i r K b u s r a u : N u h S i p h i r : H I E D . V o l . I l l p . 568.
18.
K . S . L a i : S N K S : J I H X X I I I p . 170.
19.
20.
N . Venkataramanayya : E M E S I
21.
K . S . L a i : S N K S : J I H V o l . X X I I I p . 171
(1942) p . 8 3 .
22.
B a r a n i : H I E D : V o l . I l l p . 220.
23.
K . S . L a i , A . L . Shrivastava and especially. Shrvee R a m a

Sharma
have 'done yeomen's service
in
giving
neglected hero his proper place i n I n d i a n h i s t o r y .

24.
K . S . L a i : S N K S : J I H X X I H P p . 171-172.
25.
N . Venkataramanayya : E M E S I
26.
N . V e n k a t a r a m a n a y y a : E M E S I (1942) p . 8 6 .
27.
28.
(1942) P p . 96-96.
I s a m i : F u t u h - u s - S a l a t i n : p . 369.
A . L . S h r i v a s t a v a : S D p . 181.
this
522
29.
A . L . S h r i v a s t a v a : S D p . 182.
30.
B a r a n i : T P S : H I E D : V o l . I l l P p . 222-223.
31.
B a r a n i : T P S : H I E D V o l . I l l p . 224.
32.
Barani : T P S . H I E D V o l . I l l p.
33.
Shree R a m a S a r m a ; N K S . I H Q X X V I p .
224
34.
B a r a n i : T P S : H I E D : V o l . I l l p . 213,
35.
A . L . S h r i v a s t a v a : S D : p . 184.
36.
K . A . N i l a k a n t a S h a s t r i : H I S (1958) P p .
32.
10, 2 6 1 , 279^
284.
37.
B a r a n i ; T P S : H I E D : V o l . I l l p. 225.
38.
L a n e - P o o l e : M e d . I n d . p . 119.
39.
S t a n l e y L a n e - P o o l e : M e d I n d . p , 119.
40.
F i r i s h t a : T F : B i g g ' s T r . p . 127.
41.
A . L . S h r i v a s t a v a : S D : p . 184
42.
L a n e - P o o l e : M e d . I n d . p . 120.
43.
B a r a n i : T P S H I E D : V o l . I l l p. 225.
44.
45.
S h r e e R a m a S h a r m a : N K S : I H Q : X X V I (1950) p . 3 1 .
46.
N . V e n k a t a r a m a n a y y a : E M E S I (1942) P p . 97-98.
47.
Sardesai : H A I - M R P a r t L p . 133.
CHAPTER
1.
XVin
Sardesai : H A . I - M R Part I Pp.
148-149.
2.
S a d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 150.
3.
S a d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 153.
4.
M T M H : Life and Times of Mohammad Tughlaq p. 122.
5.
K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I P p . 226-227.
6.
D r . R . C . M a j u m d a r : H C I P : V o l . V I p . 64 P n 9.
7.
8.
9.
Sardesai : H A I - M R
Part I
p . 162.
10.
D r . M a j u m d a r : H C I P V o l . V I I p . 102.
11.
H a m e e d - u d - d i n .-The S a y y i d s : H C I P V o l . V I p . 126.
12.
D r . M a j u m d a r : P i r u z S h a h : H C I P V o l . V I P p . 103-106
13.
S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R : P a r t I p . 167.
14.
S a r d e s a i H A I - M R : P a r t I p . 167
15.
Sardesai : H A I - M R : Part I P p .
16.
F a t u h a t - i - E i r u z Shahi : H I E D : V o l . I I P p . 380-1.
17.
F i r i s h t a : G u l s h a n - i - I b r a h i m or
18.
19.
167-168.
Tarikh-i-Firishta
b y B r i g g s V o l . I p . 481.
20.
H . G . W e l l s : O H p . 726.
21.
22.
D r . M a j u m d a r : H C I P V o l . V I p . 116.
23.
24.
H I E D : P p . 445-447.
25.
Majufndar : H C I P : V o l . V I p . V I p . X X I V
26.
H I E D : V o l . I l l p. 400.
27.
28.
D r . R C . Majumdar : Muhammad-bin-Tughlaq :
P a r t I p . 186.
H C I P . V o l . I I p . 70.
29.
O j h a : R a j . K a I t i . V o l . I I p . 598. F n 4.
Tr.
524
30.
31.
O j h a : R a j . K a I t i . V o l . I I p . 598. F n 4.
S R R T ^ ^ra^jnTT^fWHT (Death alone is recommen
ded for a harmful enemy) ^ T T R 3 mfk
32.
140, 10.
O j h a : R a j . K a I t i . V o l . II599.
33.
F i r i s h t a : B r i g g s ' T r a n s . V o l . I V P p . 41-42.
34.
O j h a : R a j . K a I t i . V o l . I I p . 617.
35-36. H a m e e d - u d - d i n T h e L o d i s : H C I P .
V o l . V I p . 147.
A r n o l d : P I. p . 292.
37.
H a m e e d - u d - d i n : T h e L o d i s : H C I P V o l . V I p . 147.
38.
B e l l e : H i s t o r y o f G u j a r a t : p . 264.
39.
O j h a : R a j . K a I t i . V o l . I I P p . 661-663.
40.
H a i g - B u r n C H I V o l . I V p . 16.
41.
42.
43.
44.
45.
S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I P p . 330-331.
46.
S a r d e s a i H A I - M R P a r t I p . 331.
47.
48.
D r . H a r e k r i s h n a M a h e t a b : H O : V o l . I p . 217.
49.
Minhaj-us-Siraj: Tabattat-i-Nasiri: H I E D
re-ed b y N i z a m i : (1962) p . 303.
60.
S m i t h : E H I (1924) p . 420.
61.
S a r d e s a i H A I - M R P a r t I p . 319.
62.
S a r d e s a i : H A R - M R P a r t I p . 320.
63.
64.
65.
J o n a r a j a : R T V e r s e s 299-302; 346-349.
526
24.
R e v . H . Heras & V . K .
Bhandarkar
: V i j . Sex. Cent.
V o l . (1936) p . 3 3 .
25.
26.
27.
P a r t I p . 226.
28.
29.
K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I (1958) p . 2 6 3 .
30.
P t . J . N e h r u : D I (1956) p . 274.
31.
32.
S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p. 2 3 2 .
33-34. S a r d e s a i : H A R M R P a r t I p . 2 4 1 .
35.
Sardesai : H A I M R P a r t I p. 2 4 ] .
36.
37.
38.
S a r d e s a i : H A I M R P a r t I p . 242.
39.
40.
41.
42.
43.
44.
Krishna
Shastri
Annual
Report of Archaeological
S u r v e y o f I n d i a f o r 1908-9.
45.
46.
47.
N u m i z q u o t e d b y K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I p . 307.
48.
49.
K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I p. 274.
: P a r t I p . 297.
50.
K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I : p . 274.
61.
K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i H A I p . 309.
52.
K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I P p . 304-305.
53.
54.
Sardesai : H A I M R : P a r t I p . 266.
: P a r t I p . 266.
55.
56.
Sardesai : H A I - M R : P a r t I P p . 266 a n d 299.
: P a r t I p . 298.
57.
: Part I p. 266.
58.
K . A . N i l a k a n t a Sastri H S I p. 281.
59.
Sardesai : H A I M R : P a r t I p. 266.
60.
Sardesai : H A I M R : P a r t I p.
61.
266.
62.
K . A . N i l a k a n t a Sastri : H S I p. 283.
63.
: P a r t I p . 266.
64.
K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I p . 283.
65.
K . A . N i l a k a n t a Sastri : H S I p. 283.
66.
67.
K . A . N i l a k a n t a Sastri : H S I p . 284.
68.
69.
70.
K . A N i l a k n a t a Sastri H S I p. 285.
71.
Sardesai : H A I - r M R P a r t I p. 301.
72.
V i j a y a n g a r a S e x . C e n t . V o l . (1936) p . 2 5 3 .
73.
74.
75.
76-77. Sardesai : H A I - M R
78.
P a r t I p . 302.
: P a r t I p . 304.
K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I p . 285;
79.
K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I p . 286.
80.
T . S . S h e j w a l k a r : V i j . S e x . C e n t . V o l . (1936) p . 1 3 1 .
CHAPTER X X
1.
S a r d e s a i : H A I - B R P a r t I I I V o l . I (1908) p . 1 0 0 .
2.
S a r d e s a i : H A I - B R P a r t I I I V o l . (1908) p . 1 0 1 .
3.
S a r d e s a i : H A I - B R P a r t H I V o l . I (1908) p . 1 0 8 .
4.
S a r d e s a i : H A I - B R P a r t I I I V o l . I (1908) p . 125.
5.
AHD-CSHI
6.
P r i o l k a r : G . I n q . (1961) P p . 73-74
7.
A H D - C S H I (1934) P p . 4 9 7 - 4 9 9 .
(1934) p . 5 0 0 .
8.
Sardesai : B t A I - B R P a r t I I I V o l . I P p . 175-184.
9.
Sardesai : H A I - B R
P a r t I I I V o l . I (1908) p . 3 4 7 .
10.
S a r d e s a i : H A I - B R P a r t I I I V o l . I (1908) p . 3 4 7
11.
Sardesai : H A I - B R Part I I I V o l . I
12.
Sardesai : H A I - B R P a r t I I I V o l . I
(1908) P p . 2 0 2 - 2 0 7
(1908) p . 2 7 2 .
13-14. A H D - C S H I (1934) P p . 501 a n d 6 2 4 .

15.
A H D - C S H I (1934) P p . 6 3 2 .
16.
J a m e s M i l l : T h e H i s t o r y o f B r . I n d i a V o l . I l l p . 53 F n .
17.
S a r d e s a i : H A I - B R P a r t I I I V o l . I (1908) p . 7 6 0 .
18.
B a s u : R C P I : V o l . I P p . 36, 1 6 9 .
19.
B a s u : R C P I V o l . I P p . 31-32 p . 3 6 .
20.
K i n c a i d - P a r a s n i s : H M P V o l . I l l (1925) p . 3 9 .
21.
B a s u : R C P I V o l . I l l p . 244.
22.
B a s u : R C P I V o l . I I p . 284.
23.
Basu : R C P I . V o l . I I p. 284.
24.
S m i t h : O H I p. 337.
25.
H a i g - B u r n : C H I : V o l . I V P p . 64-65.
26.
H a i g - B n r n : C H I : V o l . I V p. 71.
27.
Abdulla : Tarikh-I-Daudi : H I E D . V o l , I V p. 06.
28.
Abdulla : Tarikh-I-Daudi : H I E D V o l . I V p. 506.
29.
H a i g - B u r n : C H I V o l . I V P p . 64-65.
30.
A b d u l l a : Tarikh-I-Daudi : H I E D V o l . I V p. 607.
31.
L a n e - P o o l e : M e d . I n d . (1916) P p . 2 4 1 - 2 4 2 .
32.
L a n e - P o o l e : M e d . I n d . (1916) p . 2 4 2 .
CHAPTER X I X
1.
2.
S m i t h : O H I (1959) p . 3 0 4 .
3.
Sardesai : H A I - M R : P a r t I p . 291.
4.
R . C . M a j u m d a r : H C I P V o l . V T p . 62.
5.
S m i t h : O H I (1959) p . 304.
6.
N . Venkataramanayya
: The K i n g d o m of Vijayanagar
H C I P : V o . V I p . 272.
7.
8.
K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I . p . 230.
9.
10.
B a r a n i : T P S : H I E D V o l . I l l p. 239.
S m i t h : O H I . p . 304.
11.
S a r d e s a i : H I A M R : P a r t I p . 918.
12.
P . M . Joshi : The Bahamani

p.
13.
Kingdom : HCIP Vol. V I
243.
K . A . N i l a k a n t a Sastri : A H i s t o r y of South
India
(1958).
14.
Nicolo
p.
Conti : quoted
by Sardesai
HAIMR
15.
K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I : (1958) p . 2 5 8 .
16.
Vijayanagara
(1936)
17.
Pt. I
310.
Sexcentenary
Commemoration
Volume
p. 215.
Vijayanagara
Sexcentenany
Commemoration
Volume
(1936) p . 20.
18.
K i r a t a r j u n i y a m : I p.30.
19.
Sardesai : H A I - M R : P a r t I p. 303.
20.
Refer
to
the
Picture
of
the
M o n o l i t h i c statue
of
N a r s i m h a P r i n t e d opp. p. 20.of Vijayanagara Sexcenten

a r y C o m m e m o r a t i o n V o l u m e (1936).
21.
22.
K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I (1958) p . 255.
23.
S a r d e s a i : H A I M R P a r t I p . 294.
52
33.
L a n e - P o o l e : M e d . I n d . (1916) p . 2 4 2 .
34-35.
H a i g - B u r n : C H I . V o l . I V p.
78.
36.
H a i g - B u r n : C H LV o l . I V p . 88.
37.
H a i g - B u r n : C H I . V o l . I V p. 8 .
38.
Haig-Burn : C H I . Vol. IV.
39.
40.
-Sardesai : H A I - M R : P a r t I
41.
p . 340.
42.
Sardesai : H A I - M R : P a r t I p. 340.
43.
44.
H a i g - B u r n : C H I . V o l . I V p . 99.
45.
46.
Ojha : R a j . K a . I t i . P a r t I I
47.
Ojha : R a j . K a . I t i . V o l . I I P p .
p . 772.
739-741.
48.
Ojha : R a j . K a I t i . V o l . I I p. 751.
49.
60.
T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S : V o l . I (1950) p . 1.
61.
T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h A S H S : V o l . I P p . 1, 15 a n d 1 1 .
52.
B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s (1923) p . 8 3 .
63.
T. Singh and G . Singh : A S H S
64.
B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s : (1923) P p .
V o l . I (1950) p . 14.
35-36
55.
T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S V o l . I (1950) p . 2 9 P f .
56.
T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S . V o l . I (1950) p . 3 1 .
57.
T. Singh
and
G . S i n g h : A S H S : V o l . I (1960) p . 19
P n . 1.
68.
T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S : V o l . I (1950) P p . 3 4 - 3 6
59.
T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S : V o l . I (1950) p . 2 7 .
60.
A H D - C S H S (1934) p . 4 3 0 .
61.
B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s : (1923) P p . 4 7 - 6 0 .
62.
T. Singh and G . Singh : A S H S : V o l . I
63.
T. Singh and G . Singh : A S H S : V o l . I p. 40.
p . 38.
64.
T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S : V o l . I P p . 42-46.
65.
T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S : V o l . I p . 46 P n 3 .
66.
A H D - C S H I (1934) p . 4 3 0 .
67.
B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s (1923) p . 4 8 .
68.
T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S : V o l . I P p . 56, 67 P n 1.
69.
B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s (1923) P p . 5 3 - 5 4 .
630
70.
T.Singh and G.Singh : A S H S V o l . I p. 67.
71.
T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S V o l . I p . 64.
72.
A H D - C S H I (1934) p . 4 3 0 .
73.
74-76. B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s (1923) p . 8 2 .
76.
T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S V o l . I (1950) p . 7 0 .
77.
B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s p . 62 P n 1.
78.
B . L . S i n g h : i S i k h M a r t y r s (1923) P p . 62-63.
A H D : C S H I (1934) p . 4 3 0 .
79.
B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s p. 63;
A H D - C S H I p . 340.
80.
B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s p . 66.
81.
82.
M a c a u l i f f e : S R G V o l . V p . 190.
83.
84.
8 6 - 8 6 . B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s P p . 69-70.
87.
88.
B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s P p . 137-140.
89.
S a y e d M o h a m m a d L a t i f : " L a h o r e " p . 246,
90.
91.
B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s p. 88.
92.
93.
Several
(who
stabbed
G u r u G o v i n d Singh) was specially d e p u t e d b y
Sikhs suppose that
Gul Khan
Emperor
B a h a d u r S h a h co a s s a s s i n a t e t h e G u r u .
Macauliffe : S R G V o l . V p . 241.
94.
B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s p. 80.
96.
T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S V o l . I p . 80 P n . 1.
96.
97.
98.
B . L . Singh : S i k h M a r t y r s P p . 90-91.
99.
100.
H i s t o r y o f t h e P u n j a b : ( A l l e n & C o . 1846) V o l . I p . 176.
101.
T . Singh and G . Singh : A S H S . - V o l . I P p . 86-86.
102.
103.
T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S : V o l . I p . 106.
104-106.
106.
M a c a u l i f f e : S R G V o l . V P p . 262-263.
107.
K e e r : V e e r S a v a r k a r (1966) p . 7 1 .
108.
S a m a g r a S a v a r k a r V a n g m a y a V o l . I I (1965)
Pp.
128-136.
109.
T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S V o l I p . 103 P n 1.
110.
S a r d e s a i : H A I - B R P a r t I I I V o l . I I (1939) p . 270.
111.
112.
113.
Lane-Poole : M e d . I n d . p. 251.
114.
S m i t h : O H I p . 357.
115.
T i t u s : I n d . I s l a m p . 158.
116.
I s w a r i P r a s a d : H M I p . 526 : P n 13,
CHAPTER X X I
1.
sft ^Tf^^^Tr rmv^
I W M ^ P J t : 2, 4 0 .
2.
P t . J . N e h r u : D I : (1966) p . 2 8 6 - 2 8 7 .
3.
A H D - C S H I (1934) p . 4 3 6 .
4.
M . G . R a n a d e : R i s e o f t h e M a r a t h a P o w e r p. 3 .
5.
J . N . S a r k a r : S h i v a j i a n d H i s T i m e s p . 19.
6.
D a h i r at the B a t t l e o f B r a h m a n a b a d .
7.
R a m r a y a a t t h e B a t t l e o f T a l i k o t i n 1666 A D .
8.
B a s u : R C P I V o l . I l l p . 126.
9.
M . G . R a n a d e : R i s e of the M a r a t h a P o w e r : C h . I X
10.
H a i g - B u r n : C H I : V o l I V P p . 300-301.
11.
S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I I p . 164.
12.
Baburao
M a l h a r ' s letter
d a t e d D e o . 1738 q u o t e d
Sardesai : N H M : V o l . I I p . 163.
13.
14.
S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I I p. 164.
15.
Sardesai : N H M V o l . I I p . 165.
16.
S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I I P . 166.
17.
18.
H i n g n e D a f t o r : V o l . I p . 16.
19.
N . K . B e h e r e : P B P (1930) p . 2 7 2 .
20.
H a i g - B u r n : C H I V o l . I V p. 361.
21.
S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I I p . 168
22.
K i n c a i d and Parasnis : H M P V o l . I I p . 267.
23.
N K B : P B P (1930) p . 314.
24.
25.
Kinep-id and Parasnis : H M P V o l . I I p . 267.
26.
27.
Sardesai : N H M V o l . H p
28.
N . K . B e h e r e : P B P (1930) p . 2 7 6 .
29.
K i n c a i d and Parasnis : H M P V o l . I I
166.
A p p . p . 236.
by
533
30.
K i n c a i d and Parasnis : H M P V o l . I I p. 261.
31.
Sardesai : N H M V o l . I I P p .
357-358.
32-33. H a i g - B u r n : C H I V o l . I V p. 371.
34.
Sardesai : N H M : V o l .
35.
S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I I P p . 360-361.
I I p . 358.
36.
37.
H a i g - B u r n : C H I V o l . I V P p . 369-70 & 3 7 4 .
38.
S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I I P p . 361 a n d 3 6 3 .
39.
40.
41.
Haig-Burn : C H I Vol. I V p.
42.
Sardesai : N H M V o l . I I p. 365.
43.
372.
44-45. H a i g - B u r n : C H I V o l . I V p . 439.
46.
Sardesai : N H MV o l . I I p
359.
47.
48.
H a i g - B u r n : C H I V o l . I V P p . 415; 4 2 9 .
49.
50.
51.
K i n c a i d a n d P a r a s n i s : H M P V o l . I l l P p . 12-19.
52.
53.
54.
H a i g - B u r n : C H I V o l . I V P p . 415-431.
55.
H a t g - B u r n : C H I V o l . I V p. 431,
56.
57.
Sardesai: N H M V o l . I I p . 362.
58.
59.
Lane-Poole : M e d . I n d .
Tarikh-i-Ahmed Shah.
R a j w a d e : Vol. I l l P p . 160, 3 8 3 , 384, 397. V o l . V I p . 2 2 2 .

Smith : O H I ,
60-61.
H M P V o l . I l l p . 52.
62.
63.
S m i t h : O H I P p . 821-822.
64.
H a i g - B u r n C H I V o l . I V p. 536.
65.
H a i g - B u r n C H I V o l . I V p . 438.
66.
H a i g - B u r n C H I V o l . I V p. 455.
634
67.
H a r i R a m Gupta : Later Mughal History of Punjab.
68.
69.
70.
71.
72.
S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . II p . 3 8 7 .
73.
74.
76.
76.
77.
K i n c a i d a n d P a r a s n i s : N H M V o l . Ill p . 5 5 .
78.
79.
80.
S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I I p. 391.
81.
82.
83.
84.
H a i g - B u r n : C H I V o l . I V p . 444.
85.
86.
87.
S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . H p . 391.
88.
89.
90.
91-92. S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . p . 3 9 9 .
93.
Peshwa,
Sardesai
Sardesai
Sardesai
Sardesai
94.
96.
96.
Daftar : X X V I I , 218.
: N H M V o l . II p . 3 9 9 .
: N H M V o l . I I P p . 393- a n d 3 9 9 .
: N H M V o l . I I p . 399.
: N H M V o l . I I p . 398.
97.
T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h A S H S V o l . I p . 160 a l s o f n 1.
98.
99.
S a r d e s a i : N a n a s a h i b P e s h w a (1926) p . 178.
H a i g - B u r n : C H I V o l . I V p . 445.
100.
101.
Sardesai : N H M : V o l . I I p . 403.
102.
S a r d e s a i : N a n a s a h i b P e s h w a : (1926) P p . 176-177.
103.
,
Quoted by Sardesai :
V o l . Ill P p . 9 8 - 1 0 0 .
H A I M. R.
1 0 3 - A . S a r d e s a i : N H M - V o l . I I p . 189.
104.
Mahmud Aslam : H I E D . Vol.
Ill
Madhya-Vighag
CHAPTER X X n
1.
Sardesai : H A I - M . R . M a d h y a V i b h a g : V o l . H I p . 101.
2.
Prof. R . C . Dass : Critical Notes on I n d . H i s t . p. 91.
3.
S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I I p . 4 0 1 . F n . 4.
4.
S a m a g r a S a v a r k a r V a n g m a y a : V o l . V I I P p . 346-354.
CHAPTER
XXIH
. 1. ; S a m a g r a S a v a r k a r V a n g m a y a V o l . V I {1964)Pp. 203-209.
2.
A H D - C S H I (1934) p . 2 9 1 .
3.
C h . X X P a r a g r a p h s 956 t o 983.
4.
A H D - C S H I (1934) P p . 617-618.
5.
P t . J . N e h r u : D I (1956) p.308.
6.
A H D - C S H I (1934) P p . 713-714.
7.
D r . R . C . M a j u m d a r : H F M : V o l . I (1962) p . 5 5 2 .
8.
H S . W i l l i a m s : H H W : V o l . X X I I (1907) p . 2 0 .
9.
B a s u : R C P I : V o l . V p. 422.
10.
H . S . W i l l i a m s : H H W : V o l . X X I I (1907) p . 2 0 1 .
11.
H . S . W i l l i a m s : H H W : V o l . X X I I (1907) p . 2 0 1 .
12.
B a s u : R C P I : V o l . V p . 420.
13.
H . S . W i l l i a m s : H H W : V o l . X X I I (1907) p . 202.
14.
Samagra Savarkar Vangmaya : Vol.
V (1963) P p .
410-
411.
15.
S u r e n d r a N a t h S e n : E i g h t e e n F i f t y S e v e n (1957)
P p . 357-358.
16.
S a m a g r a S a v a r k a r V a n g m a y a : V o l . V P p . 412-434.
17.
H S . W i l l i a m s : H H W : V o l . X X I I (1907) p . 2 0 1 .
18.
W . T . S t e a d : R e v i e w o f R e v i e w s : A p r i l 1897.
19.
Dadabhai
Navroji : Presidential Address at
s e s s i o n o f the I n d i a n N a t i o n a l C o n g r e s s .
the
1893
536
20.
Samagra Savarkar
Vangmaya : Vol. I
(1963) C h . I I - X I
P p . 7-82.
21.
Dadabhai
N a v r o j i : Speech
in East India Association;
(cf R P . M a s a n i : L i f e o f D a d a B h a i , p . 125.)
22.
S a m a g r a S a v a r k a r V a n g m a y a : V o l . I (1963) P p . 35-39.
23.
N e n e a n d B a r d e : I n d i a i n T r a n s i t i o n : (1948) P p . 18-19.
24.
Samagra Savarkar Vangmaya : Vol.
I (1963) P p . 8 2 a n d
142-143.
25.
The only giant Savarkar

was
Pheroz
Shah
had
not
Mehta
crossed swords w i t h
Dhananjaya
K e e r : Veer
Savarkar : p. 47.
26.
D h a n a n j a y a K e e r : V e e r S a v a r k a r (1966) p . 4 5 .
27.
K e e r : V e e r S a v a r k a r : p . 17.
28.
K e e r : Veer S a v a r k a r : p. 95.
29.
Veer S a v a r k a r : b y K e e r : p. 65.
30.
Lala Lajpat R a i : Young
India
quoted
by K e e r : V .
S a v a r k a r : p . 118.
31.
32.
K e e r : V e e r S a v a r k a r : P p . 36-36 a n d P p . 3 0 - 3 8 .
M P T . A c h a r y a 1The M a r a t h a :
27 M a y 1938
Senapti
B a p a l : T h e M a r a t h a : 27 M a y 1938.
33.
D h a n a n j a y a K e e r : V . S a v a r k a r : p . 197.
34.
N e n e a n d B a r d e : I n d i a i n T r a n s i t i o n : p . 197.
36.
S m i t h : O H I : p . 828 a n d 830.
36.
S m i t h : O H I : p. 831.
37.
M o s l e y : L D B R (1961) p . 9 6 .
38.
L . M o s l e y : L D B R (1961) p . 5 0 .
40.
S t a t e m e n t b y the Cabinet D e l e g a t i o n a n d the

M a y 16, 1946.
Quoted by Nene and Barde
Viceroy-
in Ind.
in
Transi. A p p . B p. v i .
39-41. Veer S a v a r k a r
: Presidential address at
Session of the A . B . H i n d u
the
M a h a s a b h a i n 1942
24th
Hindu
R a s t r a D a r s h a n : (1949) P p . 279-280.
42.
H i n d u R a s h t r a D a r s h a n : (1949) P p . 263-264.
43.
S t a t e m e n t b y the C a b i n e t D e l e g a t i o n
and
the V i c e r o y -
( M a y 16, 1946) N e n e - B a r d e : I n d i a i n T r a n s i t i o n : A p p . "

B p. v i i .
44.
N e n e - B a r d e ; I n d i a i n T r a n s i t i o n : A u t h o r ' s N o t e P a r a 1.
INDEX
Abdalli, Ahmedshah :
1032-33, 1041-44, 1049 ;
Aggression on India :
1 0 4 3 , 1049, 1056-64,
A t r o c i t i e s o f : 1058 5 9 .
1075-78 ;
A b d u l S a m a d : 1064
A b h i n a v a Bharat Samstha :
12,1123,1126
A b u , M o u n t : 997
A c h y u t d e v : 899
A d i l s h a h : 904-07
Adilshah, Mohammed :
933-35 ;
Adilshahi
Fratricidal of wars:
8 9 0 , 900-03, 917
A d i n a b e g : 1056
A d i t y a , C h o i : 714
A f g h a n , M u s l i m s : 445
Afghans : 1 0 5 4 ;
Aggressions on I n d i a :
931-32 ;
Afghanistan :
I n a n c i e n t I n d i a : 11 ; H i n d u r e - c o n quest o f : 321 ;
H i n d u c o n v e r t s o f : 379
Africa .
Spread o f I s l a m : 441 ;
W i l d t r i b e s o f : 440 ;
Africa, North :
M u s l i m religious aggression :
497
A f z a l k h a n : 1055
Agasti, Rishi : 858-A
A g n i k u l a : S t o r y o f : 997
A g n i m i t r a : Shunga ;
195
Agra .1069
Agrashrenis : 65
A h i m s a , o f Buddhists :
Detriment of national might
155
Ahmedabad
See K a r n a v a t i
A h m e d k h a n , Bangash :
1050
A h m e d n a g a r : 886, 887
A h m e d Shah, Sultan :
R a v a g e o f S o m n a t h ." 434
A h o m , tribe : 5 1 9 - 5 2 1 A
Aiyengar,
D r . S. K r i s h n a S w a m y : 869
A i y e r , V . V . S . : 1123
A k b a r : 941, 944-46
A t r o c i t i e s o f : 947-48 ;
D i n - e - I l a h i : 990 ;
F a n a t i c i s m o f : 987-88 ; ,
Massacre of H i n d u s :
947-48 ;
Policy towards H i n d u s :
989;
Greatness o f : 9 9 0 A ;
A l a s i n g Jat : 1065
Albouquerque :
P e r s e c u t i o n ot H i n d u s : 924
A l f o n s o : 924
Alexander :
P r e l u d e to career : 10 ;
C o r r u p t i o n o f t h e n a m e : 18
Aggression on I n d i a :
10-42 ;
W a r w i t h P o r u s : 23-25 ;
E n q u i r y o f I n d i a n ascetics :
28-31 ;
R e t r e a t o f : 43-72,
Battle with Malava-Shudr a k a s : 53-62 ;
638
A t t a c k OD M a s a g a s : 64 ;
B a t t l e -with A g r a s h r e n i s :
65 ;
Battle with Brahmanakas :
69-69A ;
Defection i n the army :
40-41 ;
Speech of : 4 1 - A ;
Failure of I n d i a n campaign :
72-75 ;
Meeting with Chandragupta :
94-97 ;
D e a t h o f : 77 ;
A l e x a n d e r , 'the great'
80-82, 1 4 1 - 4 2 A ;
Alexandrias :
C i t i e s n a m e d after
A l e x a n d e r : 8 0 , 82
Alla-ud-din : K h i l j i
432-433. 7 0 1 - 7 4 5 . 8 5 8 ;
Aggression i n the Deccan :
702, 723-742 858 ;
Destruction of Somnath :
732-33 ;
C o n q u e s t o f G u j a r a t h : 727 ;
Invasion of Ratanbhor :
730 ;
Invasions of Chitod :
731-32
C r u e l t y t o H i n d u s : 740 ;
Altunia :
G o v e r n o r o f S a r h i n d : 695
A l v a r e s , P e d r o C a b r a l : 924
Amardas, G u r u : 960
A m a r s a g a r : 512
A m a r s i n g h : 6 1 2 , 1117
Ambedkar, D r . :
3 2 0 - 3 2 0 A , 321-323,
703-705
Amber :
B a t t l e o f : 690
Ambhi,
K i n g o f T a x i l a : 19
A m b o i n a : 926.
America :
W a r o f i n d e p e n d e n c e : 7-8
Amjawami-ul-Hikayat :
435A
Amoghvarsba, K i n g : 265
Anagondi, kingdom o f :
860
Anandpur : 963A
f o r t o f : 968
A n a n g p a l : 367-369 ;
Battles with Mohammed :
368
A n a s a g a r : 611
A n d a m a n s : 4 9 5 , 1123
A n g a d , G u r u : 957
A n d h r a s : 218,
V i c t o r y o v e r S a k a s : 230 ;
R e i g n o f : 703-5
A n h i l w a d : 435-36,
A n g l o - D o g r a wars : 1099
Anglo-Jat wars : 1099
Anglo-Hindu wars :
1096-1097, 1099, 1101-2
1105-6, 1107-1111.
A n g l o - M a r a t h a wars :
1096-1097,
A n g l o - M u s l i m wars :
1108-1111
Anglo-Nepalese wars : 1101
A n g l o - S i k h wars : 1099
A n s o n , C - i n - C : 1111
A m r i t s a r : 9 6 0 , 1065
Antaji, Mankeshwar :
1069-70
A n t a r v e d i : 1082
A n u s h i l a n S a m i t i : 1123
A p a r a | i t , P a l l a v : 714
A r a b i a : 1030 ;
H i s t o r i c ties w i t h I n d i a :
648-61
Arabs:
Aggression on I n d i a : 324,
931-932, 1031 ;
Platoons i n pay of D a h i r :
328 ;
E u r o p e a n conquests o f :
358-359
Defeat i n Europe : 359A ;
Conversion of Hindus :
397-398 ;
A c c e p t I s l a m : 652 ;
I n v a s i o n o f P e r s i a : 652
539
First invasion of Sindh :
655 ;
Defeat by Chalukyas :
712-13 ;
A r b e l a : B a t t l e o f : 10
A r j u n m a l , G u r u : 960-61
A r t h a s h a s t r a , : 9 8 , 138 ;
R u l e s f o r t h e s o c i e t y : 154
Indian martial tradition :
169-170
A r u n d e v r a i : 511
A s i a : 497
Asoka : The h o l y
149-175, 249 ;
p r e a c h i n g o f B u d d h i s m : 150
enforces B u d d h i s m o n V a i d i c
Hindus ; 153,175.337
A r m e d might of nation
weakened : 155-156A
misplaced emphasis on
A h i m s a : 157-158, 162, 175 ;
d e a t h o f : 160-61 ;
A s h o k a p i l l a r : 91 ;
A t h e n s : 10
Attilla :
H u n n i s h l e a d e r : 268
Attock:
1073. 1081-1093 ;
F o r t o f : 1083 ;
R e l i g i o u s ban on H i n d u s :
1084 ;
O r i g i n o f name :
522-535; 1085;
A u r a n g z e b : 917, 1028 ;
Persecution of Sikhs :
963A-965
A u s t r i a n s : 1055
A y o d h y a : 252
Azes, I : 2 2 3
Aziz, Abdul :
A r a b commander-in-chief :
324
Babar :
8 4 7 - 8 4 8 , 910, 933
i n v a s i o n o f I n d i a : 847-48
B a b y l o n : 1080
H i s t o r y o f : 1,8
E m p i r e o f : 10
B a c t r i a : 214, 215
B a g d a d : 1080
D e s t r u c t i o n by Mongols :
616
Bahamani :
O r i g m o f : 868
B a h a m a n i , H a s a n : 824
Bahamani, Kingdom :
824, 8 6 8 ,
Wars with Vijaynagar :
869, 885
" B r e a k up o f : 88590
B a h i r a m k b a n ; 941, 944
B a j i r a o , Peshwa, I :
1029
Baladitya : 294
B a l b a n : 695-99
B a l k h : 1030
Baluchistan :
S a k a - K u s h a n aggression :
215-16
H i n d u r e c o n q u e s t o f : 321
M u s l i m converts of : 324
H i n d u C o n v e r t s o f : 379
B a n a r a s : 431
A l s o see K a s h i
B a n b h a t t a : 255
Banda Bairagi Baba :
4 6 3 , 805,
975-976
B a n d a i Sikhs : 979-80
Banerjee, S u r e n d r a n a t h :
1123
Banerjee, U p e n d r a n a t h :
1123. ,
B a n k i m c h a n d r a : 649
Bapat, Senapati : 1123
Bappa Rawal : 36062,
600.
R o u t o f A r a b s : 65758
Baridshahi :
E s t a b l i s h m e n t o f : 886
F r a t r i c i d a l wars of ; 890,
9 0 0 - 0 3 , 917
540
Barve, Gopalrao :
1 0 6 3 , \08B
B e h a r e S a r d a r : 569
Bengal:
720, 851, 55, 1045-1046,
1096
Buddhist population of :
347-51
Muslim population o f :
352
R e c o n v e r s i o n s i n : 515
S h o r t h i s t o r y of, ( m e d i e v a l p e r i o d ) : 851-855
V i v i s e c t i o n o f : 1128-32
Bengali :
S o c i a l C u s t o m s : 480
B e r a r I m a d s h a h i o f : 886
B h a g u r : 1123
B h a g w a t Geeta : 424, 482
Bhave:
Ruler o f N a r g u n d : 5 6 5 - 6 8
Bheem : Raja of Sourashtra :
371
Bheemsingh, Rana :
4 9 8 , 731-732.
B h o j , M a h a r a j a : 526-28
B h o n s a l e , S a r d a r : 569
B h o o s b a n , t h e p o e t : 953
Bhubaneshwar :
T e m p l e o f : 4 9 5 , 665
B i d a r : 886
B i h a r : 3 4 7 , 1045-6
B i h a r i d a s , P u l i n : 1123
B i j a p u r : see V i j a p u r .
Bindusar:
S o n o f C h a n d r a g u p t a : 145
Completion of Chandragupta's
t a s k : 145-48
Southern Campaign o f :
147-47
D e a t h o f : 149
B o k h a r a : 1030
B o l a n Pass : 2 1 5
B o m b a y : 925
B o p d e v : 720
Bose, N e t a j i S u b h a s h
C h a n d r a , : 1126
Boyne D e : 930
Brahmanadad :
battle of H i n d u s and A r a b s :
328
Brahmanafea, R e p u b l i c :
69-69A
B r a h m i n s : 388
Persecution by Alexander :
173
Brihadratha, Mourya :
N o n - r e s i s t a n c e o f ; 177
R e p l a c e m e n t o f : 184
D e a t h o f : 187-88
British :
A g g r e s s i o n o n I n d i a : 316
1094 A
E n d o f r u l e : 1137-1139
R u l e o v e r I n d i a : 358
B u d d h a - L o r d : 16, 151
H i n d u i z a t i o n of : 354
B u d d h a G a y a : 346
Buddha parasta :
( S h r i n e w o r s h i p p e r ) : 334
Buddhism :
S p r e a d o f : 16
I n I n d i a , before A s o k a :
152
Enforcement on V a i d i c
H i n d u s : 153
S t a t e e x p e n d i t u r e o n : 154
M i s p l a c e d emphasis on :
157-58, 162, 175
Consequences o f above :
164-167 176-177
D o w n f a l l i n I n d i a : 335
Reasons o f above :
T r e a s o n : 336, 152-56,
182-209, 242-46,
A h i m s a : 337-43,
U n t o u c h a b i l i t y : 344-46
Annihilation from India :
347-51
Merger into H i n d u i s m :
354-718
Buddhist :
Sympathy with national
enemies : 183
541
T r e a c h e r y of : 245246, 285
326-327, 332
Revenge on Mihirgula :
297-97A
M a s s a c r e of, b y K a s i m : 333
Religious Persecution of
H i n d u s ; 337-43
C o n v e r s i o n to I s l a m :
351A-353
Bukka :
Expetition in South :
860, 864-65
Bukkarai (Bukka) :
878-79
B u l g a r i a : 630, 1 0 7 4 - A
Bundeley, G o v i n d p a n t :
1063
B u r m a : 216, 495
Busie, D e : 930
C a m a , M a d a m e : 1123
Cambay :
See K h a m b a y a t : 4 3 5 - A
Caste-system :: 694
C e y l o n : 4 9 5 , 529
Chacha : K i n g of Sindh-324
C h a i t a n y a , F r a b h u : 515
Chalukyas : 703-9
C h a m u n d r a i : 681
C h a n a k : 98
Chanakya :
I n T a x i l a : 21-22
S t o r y o f : 98-104
P o l i t i c a l thesis o f : 84
106-08, 1 2 2 , 1 3 8
Ministership of Magadha :
145
R u l e s f o r t h e s o c i e t y : 154
W a r - s t r a t e g y o f : 673
C h a n d B h a t : 676, 687, 997
C h a n d r a g i r i : 919
Chandragupta, M o u r y a
2 1 - 2 2 , 84-91
B i r t h o f : 85-86, 91
Meeting with Alexander :
94-97
Capture of Magadha :
116-119
A r m y o f : 124
E m p i r e o f : 125-27
D e f e a t o f Selucos : 132-36
M a r r i e d G r e e k p r i n c e s s : 461
S u p e r - A l e x a n d e r : 143-144
D e a t h o f : 145
Chandragupta II
Vikrama
d i t y a : O f G u p t a s : 252,
255-59, 263
Charles II, K i n g ; 9 2 5 A
Chattopadhyaya : 1123
Chechak, R a v a l : 501
Chengeezkhan : 696
C h e l a : 216
Cheras : 495, 660,703-5
495
R e i g n o f : 703-5
Chhatrasal, Raso' : 676
Chimaji Appa : 450-51-A
China : H i s t o r y of :
1, 8-9
H u n n i s h attacks on :
267
D o m i n a t i o n b y foreigners :
710
Chinese : A c c o u n t o f
B u d d h i s m i n I n d i a : 344,
346
C h i n a wall : 9, 267
Chitod :
D y n a s t y o f : 677, 690
Chola(s) : 216, 495
C h o w l ; D y n a s t y : 660
Chowlas : 715, 716]
Chowla, R a j e n d r a : 529
Choul : 925A
Chouhans : 677
C h r i s t i a n , Missionaries :
547
Religious incursion on I n d i a :
316
Christians ;
Intolerance of other religions
429-30
T w o - f o l d aggression : 5 4 9 .
Reconversion i n Spain :
627-29
Aggrehsions on I n d i a :
931-32
542
S y r i a n Infiltration i n to
M a l a b a r : 316
Conversion of H i n d u s :
399 539-542
I n j n d i a : 539-42
Christianity : Intolerance of
other religions : 429-30
1074A
Chuchuk ; K i n g 521-21A
C l i v e , R o b e r t : 929
Dadabhai Nowroji :
1123
D a h i r : 325, 1018 3 2 7 - 2 9
327-329
D a i t y a s : 640
D a m a n : 925A
D a n a v a s : 640
D a n d a m i s : 30-31
Das, H e m a c h n d r a : 1123
D e l h i : 1059-1089
U n d e r H i n d u r u l e : 686
U n d e r M u s l i m r u l e : 686
Demetreos : 163
Devagiri, Kingdom o f :
868-62
D e v r a i : 880-81
D e v a l d e v i : 727, 734
E a r l y h i s t o r y o f : 746-748
C o n s p i r a c y o f : 778, 815-816
Deval, M a h a r s h i :
473-76, 478, 499
S m r i t i o f : 475-76, 479-82
Reconversion i n Sindh :
4 8 3 - 8 4 , 485-486
P o r t : of Sindh :
326
Dhananand :
E m p e r o r o f M a g a d h : 39
D h a r : D y n a s t y o f : 677
D h a r m a P a l : 3 4 2 , 729
D b i n g r a , M a d a n l a l : 1123
D h u r i : (Indian tribe)
C o n v e r s i o n o f : 379
M o h a m m e d G h o r i : 379
Diodoros :
O n I n d i a n R e p u b l i c s : 35
D i n - e - I l a h i : 990
D i v : (Diu) : 925A
D o a b : 1045-6
D a g r a s : 1065
C o n q u e s t o f K a s h m i r : 867
Duranians :
A g g r e s s i o n o n I n d i a : 1031
D u r g a d a s , R a t h o d : 517
D u r g a w a t i Q u e e n : 744-46
D u p l e i x : 929-930
D u t c h : 1096
316
A d v e n t i n I n d i a : 926
I n S u m a t r a : 926
Aggressions on S o u t h I n d i a :
998
Dutch East India Company
: 926
D u t t a , R a m c h a n d r a : 1123
Dutta, Shree M a d h u ^ d a n :
649
E a s t India C o m p a n y :
9 2 5 A , 927-925
Winding up o f :
1103-4, 1112
Egypt: 8
Ellora,
See V e r u l :
E n g l a n d : 10
English :
931-32
Aggression on South India :
998
In Bengal :
1Q96-1097
W a r w i t h H a i d e r : 1097
War with Tipu :
5 6 9 - 6 7 1 , 1097
System of a d m i n i s t r a t i o n :
1103-04
Europe :
R u i n b y H u n s : 268
E u r o p e a n s : 1096
C o n v e r s i o n o f H i n d u s : 400
E u r o p e a n Nations :
931-32
543
F a - h i e n : 263
F a k r u d d i n : 854
F a r u k h a b a d : 1050
F e r o z s h a h : 1117
F r a n c e 10
H u n n i s h o i i s l a n g h t o n : 268
French :
aggression on I n d i a :
3 1 6 , 931-932, 1055, 1096
Aggression on Sonth I n d i a :
998
Defeat i n I n d i a : 930
F r e n c h E a s t India C o m p a n y
929
G a d a r P a r t y : 1123
G a m a , V a s c o D e 924
G a n d h a r : 253
G a n d h i , M . K : 1123
G a n g a d h a r Y e s h w a n t : 1064
G a z i - u d - d i n : 1056
G a z a n i : 3 2 1 , 1030
S u l t a n s o f : 364-378
G e r m a n s : 1055
G e r m a n y : 10
H u n n i s h o n s l a u g h t o n : 268
H e l p i n I n d i a n independence
m o v e m e n t : 1126 ,
G h o r i : see G h u r i :
Ghori, Mohammed :
O r i g i n o f : 668
M a r c h o n G u j a r a t : 670
D e f e a t a t A b u : 670-71
S u r r e n d e r to P r i t h v i r a j
C h o u h a n : 671-74
Second aggression on I n d i a :
675
B e c o m e s G a z i ; 680
V i c t o r y o v e r P r i t h v i r a j : 681
D e s t r u c t i o n o f D e l h i : 682
A t t a c k s J a y a c h a n d : 682
P l u n d e r o f K a s h i : 683-84
R e t u r n t o G a z a n i : 685
D e a t h o f : 687
G h o s h , B a r i n d r a : 1123
Ghuri : H i n d u community :
668
Ghyas-ud-din, T u g h l a k h
H i n d u p a r e n t a g e o f : 44:6
Conspiracy against K h u s h r u k h a n : 799-801
G i b b o n : 273
G i b r a l t e r . 358
Gilgit :
H i n d u re-conquest o f :
321
Glorious E p o c h :
F i r s t : 144
Second :
145-210, 211
T h i r d : 212-264
F o u r t h : 265-310
F i f t h : 311-1093, 1087
S i x t h : 1094-1140
S u m m a r y o f : 301-07
G o a : 879, 8 8 5 , 924-25
H i s t o r y of : 40
C o n v e r s i o n : 546-47
Mass reconversions i n :
514
Gokhale, R t . H o n . G . K . :
1123
Gokul Vrindavan :
107680
Golkonda :
See G o w a J k o n d a
G o n d w a n a : 945, 95 6 A
Gopal, K i n g : O f B e n g a l :
720.
G o r k h a s : 1055, 1101 .
O r i g i n o f : 985
Gowalkonda :
K u t b s h a h i o f : 886
Govind :
R a s h t r a k o o t K i n g : 720
Gobindsing, G u r u :
6 1 8 - A 964-73
Greece :
8, 1 0 7 4 A
M u s l i m s i n : 630
R o u t o f I s l a m : 630
G r h d e v i : 256-57
Greek : Aggression on I n d i a :
by Alexander :
b y D e m e t r e o s : 163-180
b y M e n a n d e r : 182
G r e e k j cities :
O u t s i d e Greece, n a m e d a f t e r
A l e x a n d e r : 8 0 , 82
G r e e k : C i t y - S t a t e s : 107
C i v i l feuds : 128
Greek Colonies :
O u t s i d e G r e e c e , due t o
A l e x a n d e r : 80, 82
Greek, Governors :
O n I n d i a n t e r r i t o r y : 76-79
G o d s : 14
S t a t e s : 10
I n v a s i o n o f I n d i a : 644,
10-77
R o u t of I s l a m from Greece :
1074A
Bactrian &' Asian :
A t t a c k on India under
D e m e r e o s : 163
D r i v e n b a c k ; 180
Second attack under
M e n a n d e r : 182-183
D e f e a t b y P u s h y a m i t r a : 193
E x t i n c t i o n o f : 200201
G u e r i l l a w a r f e r e : 1025-29
Gujrat : 259.
S a k a a g g r e s s s i o n o n : 215
H i s t o r y o f : 721
( a b o u t 1000 A D )
Guhilots :
A n e c d o t e a b o u t o r i g i n : 677
G u m a l : ( r i v e r ) : 127
G u n d : 879
Gurugranth of S i k h s : 960
G u r u m u k h i S c r i p t : 960
H a d a : 681.
H a i d e r - A U i : 555
Haider :
W a r w i t h t h e E n g l i s h : 1097
H a k i k a t r a i , K u m a r : 971
H a l d i g b a t : B a t t l e o f : 952
Hameer : Rajput prince :
681, 730
R a n a : Reconquers Chitod :
733
' R a s o ' : 676
H o r a t i u s : 373
H a r d a y a l , L a l a : 1123
H a r g o v i n d , G u r u : 963
H a r i h a r : 86-65, 921
R e c o n v e r s i o n t o H i n d u i s m .:
513, 861
H a r i h a r II : 879
H a r i s c h a n d r a : 645
H a r i w a n s h : 648
H a r k i s h a n : 963
H a r r a i , G u r u 963
H a r s h a : 337-38
H a s s a n , G a n g u : 868
H a s t i n a p u r : 686
Havishka : 248
Heenayan : 240
H e m o o : 9 3 3 - 4 3 , 940
H e r a t : 321
Hinduism :
R i t u a l o f sacrifice : 153
m a r t i a I t r a d i t i o n o f : 168-174
: Idea of a just w a r l - 7 2
S t a g n a t i o n of : 621-231B
offshoots o f : 645
I n v a s i o n b y I s l a m : 647
A d v a i t a t h e o r y : 718
K a r m a t h e o r y : 718
Revival by Shankaracharya :
718
H i n d u k u s h : 1 1 , 1 2 7 , 1033
H i n d u r e c o n q u e s t o f ; 321
Hindu History :
B y f o r e i g n h i s t o r i a n s : 391
T a u g h t i n s c h o o l s : 320
R e m a r k s of D r . A m b e d k a r :
320- A
R e f u t a t i o n of above :
3 2 1 - 323
P e r v e r s i o n , o f : 355-56
S h o r t - c o m i n g o f : 606
S u m m a r y o f : 631-37
P o u r a n i c P e r i o d : 640-42
L a c k of H i n d u point-of-view :
765
Hindu-Mahasabha :
1130-31
H i n d u - M u s l i m wars :
311-12, 315-20, 364-409
4 3 8 , 601-5, 6 3 8 - 3 9 , 8 1 0 ,
546
826, 873, 931-32, 996-98,
1008, 1014, 1018-24, 1075,
1080, 1087
Hindu Nation:
A b i l i t y t o r e j u v e n a t e : 322
3 2 2 A , 858
'Hindu-pad-patshahi' :
4003 09 1011, 1054
H i n d u , point-of-view
L a c k o f : 866, 909-910, 912
H i n d u Polity :
B y D r . J a y a s w a l ; 12, 42
Hindus:
A s s i m i l a t i o n o f foreigners :
284
Misplaced faith i n Muslims :
328-29
S o m n a t h t e m p l e : 371-376
R e l i g i o u s c o n c e p t s : 379-420
Retaliation of Muslim
r e l i g i o u s i n c u r s i o n : 381-82
C a s t e - s y s i e m 383-88, 421-22,
480-82, 645, 720
T h e s e v e n b a n s : 384, 389,
421-22, 464-65, 457-82,
522-38
C o n v e r s i o n t o I s l a m : 397-98
O s t r a c i s m : 390-91, 410-13
Conversion to C h r i s t i a n i t y :
399-400
B a n o n r e c o n v e r s i o n : 401-409
Hindu : Converts :
M i s e r y o f : 414-419
Perverted conception of
v i r t u e s : 421-72, 6 4 5 . 672-73,
786, 791, 840, 1074-1080,
1183
Grants to masjids : 431.
M i s p l a c e d generosity :
e x a m p l e o f : 435-38
P o l l u t i o n of women by
M u s l i m s : 439-48
C h i v a l r y o f : 449-51-A
T h e r i g h t concept o f c h i v a l r y :
460-61
P o l i t i c a l conquests of :
495-96.
Retaliation
against M u s l i m
religions aggression,:
497-554
S u r v i v a l o f : 497-99
R e l i g i o u s counter-aggression :
462-63, 499, 516, 550-54,
901, 903
Overseas conquests o f : 529
P e r s e c u t i o n of, i n G o a : 533
F i r s t contact w i t h Christians :
539
C a s t e s y s t e m : 480-482
V i c t o r y over Muslims i n
S i n d h : 483-85
Stagnation of religion :
621-23B
R o u t o f I o n i a n aggression :
632
R o u t o f S a k a aggression :
632
R o u t o f H u n aggression :
632
R o u t of M u s l i m political
p o w e r ; 633
M u s l i m religious dominance :
633-37
A n c i e n t warfare : 641-43
W a r s w i t h l o n i a n s : 644
W a r s w i t h S a k a s : 644
W a r s w i t h K u s h a n a s : 644
W a r s w i t h G r e e k s : 644
W a r s w i t h P e r s i a n s : 644
W a r s w i t h H u n s : 644
H i d d u Vaidic :
R e l i g i o u s t r a d i t i o n s : 645
F l e s h - e a t i n g o f : 645
N o n - v i o l e n c e o f : 645
C o l o n y i n A r a b i a : 649
Overseas c o n q u e s t s : 665
M i l i t a n t sects o f : 719
W a r - s t r a t e g y o f : 739
B a n s p u t b y M u s l i m s : 785
I n s e r v i c e o f M u s l i m s : 786
R e a c t i o n to proselytization
o f M u s l i m s : 791
M a r t y r s : 803-5, 806
R e s u r r e c t i o n o f p o w e r : 823
Politico-religious revolution
o f : 863-64
546
v i r t u e s : 880-81
Proselytization by Portuguese:
924
P r o s e l y t i z a t i o n o f : 931-32
I n S o u t h I n d i a : 932
P e r s e c u t i o n o f : 924, 931-32
C h r i s t i a n aggression o n :
931-32
Aggression of Muslims :
931-32
Eeligio-political
aggressions
o n : 996
R e s u r g e n t s p i r i t o f : 997
W a r o f independence :
1011-14
W a r s t r a t e g y o f : 1020-24
R e l i g i o u s bans o f : 1084
V i c t o r i e s o f : 1087
E m p i r e o f : 1089
W a r of independence :
1094, 1108-11
Risings in British rule :
1120-24
W a r s w i t h t h e E n g l i s h (see
A n g l o - H i n d u wars)
Hindutwa
3 8 8 - A , 1 0 9 4 A , 1122
H i r a n y a K a s h i p u : 875
H i s t o r i c a l records :
R a s s o s : 5 0 0 , 506
T a w a r i k h s : 5 0 8 , 509-10
History : Criterion of : 4
P l a t i t u d e s i n : 25-26, 46
A n c i e n t : 3 1 3 , 1-310
M o d e r n : 3 1 3 , 311-1140
7 9 8 , 936-38, 947-48, 988-89
P e r v e r s i o n o f : 9, 1 4 1 - 4 2 A
3 1 9 - 2 0 , 355-57, 7 6 5 , 7 9 8 ,
909-12, 947-48, 984-86,
988-89, 999, 1097-98,
1053-54
W r i t i n g o f : 991-94
H i t l e r , A d o l f : 1126
H i z r i . E r a : 652
Holkar, S a r d a r : 569, 678,
1050
M a l h a r r a o : 1060, 1063
T u k o j i ; 1083
Hooghli :
U n d e r the Portuguese :
926 A
Hoysal, D y n a s t y : defeat b y
M a l i q K a f u r : 735
H u - e n - t s a n g : 663-64, 711
H u m a y u n : 933-36
H u n : T r i b e s : 157
Huns : A t t a c k on I n d i a : 9
T r i b a l feuds : 2 1 5
Comparison with Kushanas :
265
Comparison with Sakas :
265
Onslaught over the world :
265-270
M a r c h o f : 266
C r u e l t i e s o f : 266
A t t a c k s o n C h i n a : 267
R a i d s o n E u r o p e : 268
M a r c h o n I n d i a : 269
2nd attack on I n d i a :
274-75
3 r d a t t a c k o f : 281-83
W o r s h i p o f R u d r a : 284
D e f e a t o f : 290-91
E n d o f : 299
Assimilation into Hindus :
299
Purpose of aggression o n
I n d i a : 315
Invasion of I n d i a :
644
Hyderabad, Sindh :
P e o p l e o f : 70
Ibrahim Khan G a r d i :
930
Iconoclasm o f M u s l i m s :
3 7 0 , 371
Imadshah :
H i n d u p a r e n t a g e o f : 887
Imadshahi :
P o u n d e r o f : 887
E s t a b i i s h m e n c o f : 886
F r a t r i c i d a l w a r s o f :'
890, 9 0 0 - 0 3 , 9 1 7
547
India:
E x i s t e n c e o f the n a t i o n :
8-9
Dimensions of ancient time :
11
I m m u n i t y from foreign
a t t a c k : 300-300A
Ancient historic ties
w i t h A r a b i a : 648-51
A n c i e n t n a m e o f : 654
O v e r s e a s c o n q u e s t s : 665
S o u t h e r n : 702
V i v i s e c t i o n o f : 1128-32
North :
A c h i e v e m e n t o f : 708
M u s l i m aggressions o n : 931
S o u t h : 1045-6
M u s l i m invasions o f :
703-742
Immunity from
f o r e i g n a t t a c k : 703-05
A c h i e v e m e n t o f : 703-5
E u r o p e a n Aggressions :
931-32
M u s l i m s o f : 1040
M o d e r n h i s t o r y o f : 711
M u s l i m aggressions o n :
858
H i n d u resurrection : 858-A
M u s l i m aggressions o n :
931-32
I n d i a n A s c e t i c s : 28-31
Political Revolution :
78-84
Indian history :
Dawn of: 1
b e g i n n i n g o f : 4-6
b y foreign authors : 6
Perversion o f : 9
Resume of ancient period :
301-07
P o u r a n i c P e r i o d : 640-42
743-44
I n d e p e n d e n c e A c t : 1134
Independence Movement :
1120-25
N a t i o n a l A r m y : 1126 '
R e p u b l i c s : 11
K a t h a S o u b h o o t i : 35-39
M a l a v a S h u d r a k a s : 49-62
Masaga : 64-64A
A g r a s h r e n i s : 65-68.
B r a h m a n a k a : 49, 69
Consolidation by Bindusar :
146-48
R e v o t u t i o n a r i e s : 1123
W a r of Independence :
1110, 1117
Indo-China :
Spread of H i n d u i s m i n :
519
H i n d u S t a t e s i n : 495,
716
Indonesia :
H i n d u S t a t e s i n : 716
A d v e n t o f the D u t c h : 9 2 6
Indore : 1063
Indraprastha :
H i n d u c a p i t a l : 686
Indus Valley :
1083.
lonians : G r e e k s : 14-15
I n v a s i o n o f I n d i a : 644
I r a n : 1030, 1073
Iranian, I n v a d e r s : 1031
A r m i e s o f : 379
Isaq : 879
Islam :
Intolerance of other
r e l i g i o n s : 429-30
S p r e a d i n A f r i c a : 441
I n S p a i n : 627-29
I n Greece : 630
I n B u l g a r i a : 630
I n S e r b i a : 630
I n P o l a n d : 630
Invasion of Hinduism :
647
Italians : 1055
Jabardestakhan : 1073
J a h a n g i r : 927
P e r s e c u t i o n o f the S i k h s :
961
548
Jahan&han . 1 0 5 7 , 1064
1073
Jains : 645
Jaipal : K i n g o f Punjab :
3 6 5 3 6 7 , 369, 1018
A t t a c k s G a z a n i : 365
Defeat b y Sabakhtageen :
365
Defeat b y M o h a m m e d G a z a n i :
367
S e l f - i m m o l a t i o n o f : 367
J a l a l - u d - d i n : 692 700-701
Khilji :
Defeat by R a j p u t s : 700
A s s a s s i n a t i o n o f : 726
Jam Afra :
R u l e r o f S i n d h : 850
Jam Timaji :
R u l e r o f S i n d h : 850
J a m m u : 1089
J a p a n : 1126
Japanese : 1055
Ja^wantsingh, M a h a r a n a ,
Religious counter-aggression :
517
Jats : 388, 1058
Use of European battallions :
930
W a r w i t h the E n g l i s h :
(See A n g l o - J a t w a r s )
Jawa : H i n d u S t a t e i n : 495
A d v e n t o f t h e D u t c h : 926
Jaychand :
T r e a c h e r y o f : 681
D e a t h o f : 682
Jaydhwajsingh : 5 2 1 A
J a y a m a l l a : 946
J a y a s t h i t i , R a j a : 507
Jaiswal, D r . : 12 1123
O n A l e x a n d e r : 42
A b o u t B r a h m a n a k a s : 69
O n V i k r a m S a m v a t : 222
O n t h e r o u t o f H u n s : 299
J i n j i : S t a t e o f : 919
Jitmalla :
H i n d u r u l e r o f B e n g a l : 854
Johar :
O r i g i n oJ : 66-68
A n c i e n t e x a m p l e of, 6 5 , 4 6 3
O f D a h i r ' s Q u e e n : 330
O f C h i t o d : 946
J u s t i n ; h i s t o r i a n : 114
K a b i r : 960
K a b u l : 1030, 1 0 4 1 , 1044
1073.
R i v e r : 1 1 , 127, 1089
1099
K a c h a : 641-42
K a n c h i ; 714
K a i l a s C a v e : 715
Kalanos : I n d i a n philosopher
29
Kalhan, P a n d i t :
H i s t o r y o f K a s h m i r : 856
Kalidasa : M a l v i k a g n i m i t r a :
195
K a l i n g a : 216
R e s i s t a n c e t o S a k a s : 218
N a v a l expeditions of : 495
R e i g n o f : 703-5
K a m a l d e v i : 727-728
Q u e e n o f G u j a r a t h : 748
Kamboj : Buddhist popula
t i o n o f : 347-51
K a m r u p : ( A s s a m ) : 252
K a n i s h k a : 225
Ascends K u s h a n a throne :
236
Builds K u s h a n a empire :
236
E m b r a c e s B u d d h i s m : 240
B u d d h i s m o f : 242
T h e n a t i o n a l e n e m y : 245
B u d d h i s t rule o f : 325
Kanjivaram :
See K a n c h i :
K a n o u j : D y n a s t y o f : 677
Kansa :
Kanvah :
b a t t l e o f : 938
K a p i l a v a s t u : 346
K a m a : 90
R a n a : O f C h i t o d : 690
Karnavati :
C a p i t a l o f G u j a r a t h : 721
ICarundevi:
Of C h i t o d : 690
Defeat o f K u t u b - u d - d i n :
690
JKashgar : 236
Kashi :
P l u n d e r o f : 683-84
Kashmir :
S h o r t h i s t o t y , (of M e d i e v a l
p e r i o d ) : 856-57
K a s h m i r : 1089, 1099
K a s i m , M o h a m m e d Ibn :
E x p e d i t i o n against S i n d h
3 2 5 - 3 1 , 355-56
D e v a s t a t i o n i n S i n d h : 331
M a s s a c r e of B u d d h i s t s :
333
Kathas :
I n d i a n R e p u b l i c : 35
Kathiawad :
S a k a aggression : 215
K a u t i l y a : 98
A l s o , see C h a n a k y a :
S t r a t e g y o f : 921
K h a l s a , S i k h s : 964, 980
K h a m b a y a t : 435-A
K h a p a r d e , D a d a r a o : 1123
K h a r e : 999
On T i p u S u l t a n : 584
Kharvela, K i u g :
D r i v e s the Greeks away :
179-80
H o r s e - s a c r i f i c e o f : 181
K h a t m a n d u : 985
Khikhil :
H u n r u l e r : 274
K h i l j i , d y n a s t y : 700-702
E n d o f : 818
Bakhtyar :
R u l e r o f B e n g a l : 851
Persecution of H i n d u s i n
B e n g a l : 853
K h i z a r k b a n : 748, 904
K h o t a n : 236
H i n d u conquest o f : 321
Khushru :
See S h a h j a h a n :
K h u s h r u k h a n : 743-817
R i s e o f : 742
E a r l y h i s t o r y o f : 745
E x p e d i t i o n in South India :
758-59, 761-62, 858
C o n s p i r a c y o f : 760, 762', iGf,
859
M u s l i m h i s t o r y o f : 763, 765
R e v o l u t i o n o f : 784-798
810
H i s t o r i c a l evidence o f
the
r e v o l u t i o n : 8J1-816
A s s a s s i n a t i o n o f M u b a r i k : 775
B e c o m e s S u l t a n : 777-78
P r o c l a m a t i o n o f : 779-80
B e c o m e s N a s i r - u d - d i n : 783
Retaliation of Muslim
a t r o c i t i e s : 7 8 6 A , 810
Effects o f r e v o l u t i o n : 817
D i p l o m a c y o f : 793-94
C a p t u r e o f : 801
D e a t h o f : 802-3
E u l o g y t o : 807-9, 921
Kishk'indha : 860
K i t t u r , S t a t e o f : 565-68
K o l i : H i n d u caste : 388
Konkan :
S a k a aggression o n : 215
I n V i j a y n a g a r E m p i r e : 879
Kouravas:
E t h i c s o f w a r : 643
Krishna, L o r d : 460
P a s s i n g a w a y o f : 649
W a r - s t r a t e g y o f : 673
K r i s h n a d e v r a i : 891-93-95,
896-99
Krishnara) :
K i n g o f G u j a r a t h : 721
Krishnasagar :
I n G u j a r a t h : 721
K s h a t r i y a s : 388
I n A s h o k a ' s r u l e : 154-55
K u b l a i - K h a n : 696
K u k a Sikhs : 979
K u m a r i l b h a t t 718
K u m a r g u p t a : 270
D e a t h o f : 273
H o r s e S a c r i f i c e o f : 272
650
Kumar Pal : Jain K i n g of
G u j a r a t : 338
K u m b h a , R a n a : 604
v i r t u e s : 841-842
Kunwar, Jagmal
Rathod :
602
K u r r a m ( r i v e r ) : 127
K u s h a n a s : 167
S i m i l a r i t y with S a k a s : 213
A l s o , see S a k a s .
T r i b a l f e u d s : 216
D a s h against I n d i a : 234
644
O c c u p a t i o n o f P u n j a b : 235
R o u t b y H u n s : 265
Merger into I n d i a n civiliza
t i o n : 240-41
Kushana, E m p i r e :
O f K a n i s h k a : 236
D e c l i n e o f : 248
K u s h i n a g a r : 346
K u t b s h a h : 901-904-07
Destruction of Vijaynagar ;
F r a t r i c i d a l W a r s o f : 890
900-03, 917
Kutub-Minar :
L e g e n d o f : 689
Kutubuddin :
Administrator of Delhi :
682, 685
Becomes S u l t a n of D e l h i :
688
Origin of K u t u b - M i n a r :
689
D e f e a t a t A m b e r : 690
D e a t h o f : 692
D a u g h t e r o f : 692-95
L a d a k h : 857, 1099
L a h i r i , A s h u t o s h : 1123
Lahore
: 1043,
1064-1066,
1068
Lakhdiva :
H i n d u S t a t e i n : 4 9 6 , 629
Lakulesh, Shree : 719
L a j p a t r a i , L a l a : 1123
L a w r e n c e , S i r H e n r y : 1110
L a x m a n : 460
Licchavi, d y n a s t y : 260
L o d i , d y n a s t y : 844
S h i k a n d e r ; 844-46
I b r a h i m : 846-48
D a u l a t k h a n : 847
Madhavacharya, S w a m i .
See V i d y a r a n y a S w a m i
V i d y a r a n y a : 514
Madhavateerth : 6 l 4
M a d u r a : 736
M a g a d h a : 262
M a g n a C a r t a : 1118
Mahabatkhan : 952
R a j p u t c o n v e r t : 962
M a h a b h a r a t : 6 4 3 , 649
Mahapadmanand : 92-94,
9 9 - 1 0 4 , 119
M a h a r a s h t r a : 711
H i s t o r y o f : 9 9 9 , 1010, 1120
Mahayan : 240
M a j a h i d S h a h : 878
M a l a b a r : 858
M a l d i v , i s l a n d s : 529
Maldiva :
H i n d u S t a t e i n : 496
M a l a v a , S a m v a t : 220-22
Malavas, S h u d r a k a s : 60-62
d e f e a t p f S a k a s : 218-219
M a l a v i k a : 195
M a l i q K a f u r : 729, 7 3 4 - 3 9
7 4 2 , 745-747, 858
M a l i k a Z a m a n i : 1066
M a l k h e d : 715
M a l v a : 2 5 4 , 259
M a n d a n m i s f a r a ; D i g g a j : 718
Mandasore :
b a t t l e o f : 291
M a n n u M i r : 1049
Mansingh,
t r e a c h e r y o f R a j a : 962
M a n u s m r i t i : 474, 4 8 7 - 9 0
Maratha, power : 555, 980
1099
M a r a t h a s : h i s t o r y o f : 932
9 8 3 , 9 9 9 , 1002, 1 0 0 3 - 1 0 0 9
1010, 1013, 1054-56
W a r s t r a t e g y o f : 1020-1024
1025-1029, 1030-1031
551
Eiiropean military training :
930
W a r o f i n d e p e n d e n c e : 1011
P o l i t i c a l defeat of M u s l i m s :
498
Defeat of N i z a m at K h a r d a :
592A-93A
W a r w i t h T i p u S u l t a n : 56471
C a p t u r e o f P o r t u g u e s e posses
sions : 925A
C o n q u e s t s o f : 1028-30, 1050,
1063-65, 1082-87, 1091
Influence i n D e l h i : 1056
E m p i r e o f : 1089
W a r s w i t h the E n g l i s h :
See A n g l o - M a r a t h a wars
Misconception of virtues :
426-27
Marco Polo :
Description of South India :
716
Marshman :
O n T i p u S u l t a n : 584
Martel, Charles : 359A
Masaga :
I n d i a n tribe : 64-64A
M a s t a n i : 500
Maswikar, M a h a r a j : 547
M a t h u r a : 431, 1058, 10751080
Matidas, B h a i : 963A
M e d h a t i t h i , A c h a r y a : 47376, 499
N e w interpretation of
M a n u s m r i t i : 487-90
P o l i t i c a l t e n e t s o f : 491-94
M e g h a n a d : 649
M e n a n d e r : 182, 325
M e w a d : 953
Mexico; : 8
Mihirgula :
S u c c e s s i o n t o t h r o n e : 283
W o r s h i p o f E u d r a : 284
O v e r t h r o w o f B u d d h i s m : 284
295
Persecution of Buddhists :
329
E s c a p e o f : 294
R e v e n g e b y the B u d d h i s t s :
297-97A
' M o d i ' , s c r i p t : 960
M o g h a l , E m p i r e : 556 1045-6
E m p e r o r s : 1097
Moghals :
I n I n d i a : 446
O r i g i n o f : 697
A g g r e s s i o n o n I n d i a : 9, 9 3 1 932, 1031, 1033
R e l i g i o - p o l i t i c a l aggression
o f : 996
M o h a m m e d , P r o p h e t : 662
G a w a n : 885
O f G a z a n i : 365-378, 910
B a t t l e s w i t h A n a n g p a l : 368
A n n e x a t i o n o f P u n j a b : 370
O f Gazani :
D a s h o n T h a n e s h w a r : 370
D a s h o n M a t h u r a : 370
A t t a c k on K a n o u j : 370
A t t a c k o n G w a l i o r : 370
A t t a c k o n K a l i n j a r : 370
A t t a c k o n S o m n a t h : 371
R e t u r n to G a z a n i ; a n d ,
d e a t h o f : 377
Consequence o f aggressions :
378
M o h a m m e d , G h o r i : 379
426-27 682, 689, 910
K a s i m : 656
Ouphi : 435A-36
Mongals,
A r m i e s o f : 379
R a i d s o f : 667, 696
D e s t r u c t i o n o f B a g d a d : 696
Mongal-Turkish :
s t r u g g l e : 696-97
Mourya Empire :
o f B i n d u s a r : 147
M o u s a l P a r v a : 648
M r i g d a r : 346
M u b a r i k , S u l t a n : 746, 763,
775 869-60
M u g d h a b o d h : 720
Mukherjee; R a d h a k n m u d :
89
052
M u k - r - r u b k l i a i i : 1073
M u l t a n : 1045-1646, 1049
Munshi, K . M . : 765
M u r a : 86-91, 93
Muslims :
Intolerance of other religions :
429-30
Forced conversion i n
Iran, Turan, Middle
Asia,
A f r i c a , E g y p t , S p a i n : 394
Forced conversion of :
Christians, Jews, Persians :
394
N u m e r i c a l growth o f : 445,
5 9 9 , 601-5
G a i n o f t e r r i t o r y b y : 600-05
W a r - s t r a t e g y o f : 673-74
C a s t e differences i n : 693-94
C o r r u p t p r a c t i c e s : 749-50
P r a c t i c e o f ' S o d o m y ' : 7 2 9 , 745
S u p e r s t i t i o u s n a t u r e : 828 :
Perverted conception of reli
g i o u s d u t y : 912-914
V i v i s e c t i o n o f I n d i a : 1128-32
W a r s w i t h the E n g l i s h :
See A n g l o - M u s l i m w a r s :
M u s l i m - H i n d u wars :
See H i n d u - M u s l i m w a r s :
Muslims :
P o l i t i c a l aggression
: 315
317 638-1093
I n v a s i o n s o f S . I n d i a : 703742
A g g r e s s i o n s o n I n d i a : 931-32
Aggression on Maharashtra :
998
P o l i t i c a l defeat o f : 498
Annihilation of Buddhists :
355-A
I n E a s t B e n g a l : 352
P o l l u t i o n o f w o m e n : 439-48
A t r o c i t i e s o f : 1058-59, 107478
Women :
A t r o c i t i e s o f ; 447
M u s l i m , atrocities :
R e t a l i a t i o n o f : 786A-79P, ,8J0
Religious incursion on India;3 1 5 , 3 1 7 , 319-638

C o m p a r i s o n w i t h o t h e r aggrjBssors : 335
Cultural hatred of Hindus :
315
R e l i g i o u s aggression i n N o r t h
A f r i c a ; 497
R e l i g i o - p o l i t i c a l aggression
o n S p a i n : 924
R e l i g i o - p o l i t i c a l aggressions
o f : 996
T w o - f o l d a g g r e s s i o n : 549
R e l i g i o - p o l i t i c a l w a r : 633-39'
Religious dominance i n
I n d i a : 633-37
P o l i t i c a l h e g e m o n y o f : 1080
E m p e r o r o f ; 1097
Empire in India :
F a l l o f : 823-26, 830-33,
1088-91
Revage of Vijaynagar : 90710
P e r s e c u t i o n o f the S i k h s :
956, 974-76
H i n d u c o n v e r t s : 379
N a d i r s h a h : 1 0 3 2 - 4 0 , 1064
Naga, T r i b e s : wars of : 440
Nahapan : 219
Nalanda, U n i v e r s i t y :
D e s t r u c t i o n o f : 861
Nagari
P r a c h a r i n i S a b h a : 678
N a m d e v , S a n t : 960
Nanak, G u r u : 956-57, 977
Nanasaheb, P e s h w a :
1050-1052
N a p o l e a n : 1055
Narakasura : 460
N a r a y a n , V e e r : 946
N a r g u n d : 566-68
N a s i k : 1123
Nasir-ud-din :
See K h u s h r u k h a n :
N a v a s a r i : 712
Nazibkhan R o h i l l a :
1056, 1064
55
N e i l l , G e n e r a l : 1110
N e p a l : 252, 984-85, 1089,
:
1101
N i c a n o r : 7 6 , 79
Nimbalfear, B a j a j i : 516
Nizam-ul-mulk :
5 9 2 A - 9 3 A , 1034
N i z a m - s h a h : 901
A h m e d : 887
N i z a m s h a h i : 887-903, 917
N o r o n h a , D r . ; 546
N r u s i n h : 641, 875-76
Varma : Of Pallav
d y n a s t y : 711
Octerloney : 984
Orissai : 885
U n d e r the M a r a t h a s ;
,1045-6
O s t r a c i s m : 381
O u t r a m , G e n e r a l : 1110
Padmini
O f C h i t o d : 731-32
Pakhtoonistan :
H i n d u c o n v e r t s o f : 379
Pal,
D y n a s t y : I n B e n g a l : 720
B i p i n c h a n d r a : 1123
N i r a n j a n : 1123
Palkar, Netaji :
Reconversion to H i n d u i s m :
516
P a l l a v a s : 7 1 1 , 714
Pakistan :
C r e a t i o n o f : 1128-32
P a n c h a d a s h i : 867
Pandavati :
E t h i c s o f w a r : 643
P a n d y a s : D y n a s t y : 216, 660
K i n g d o m o f : 716
R e i g n :of : 703, 705
N a v a l E x p e d i t i o n s o f : 495
P a n i n i : 69
P a n i p a t : 942,1054
Paranjape, S h i v a r a m
Mahadev :1123
Parasnis :
.
O n T i p u S u l t a n : 684 ,
P a r i y a s : H i n d u caste : 388
Parmanand, B h a i : 963A,
1123
Parmars :
A n e c d o t e a b o u t o r i g i n :j677
P a t a l i p u t r a : 249
Pathans : 1033, 1050-55
Religio-political
aggressions
o f : 996
P a t t a : 946
Pattan :
c a p i t a l o f G u j a r a t h : 721
P a t w a r d h a m , S a r d a r : 569,
578
Pegu :
H i n d u s t a t e i n : 495
Peking :
C a p i t a l o f K u b l a i - K h a n : 696
P e n u k o n d : 919
Persia : history of : 8
Persian, M u s l i m s :
I n I n d i a : 445
E m p i r e , 10
I n v a s i o n o f I n d i a : 644
Peru : history of : 8
Peshawar : 236, 1073
Peshwas : 498, 1060
Practice of untouchability :
346
B a j i r a o : 500
N a n a s a h i b : 1063, 1071, 1 1 1 1 ,
1117
R a g h u n a t h r a o : 1063,
1065-1067, 1068-1073,
1082-1083
P e t a u m : 930
Phadke ; S a r d a r : 669, 586-88
P h i l i p : o f M a c e d o n i a : 10
Greek governor in I n d i a : 76,
79
Philippines :
I n d i a n e m p i r e : 216
Phiroz Khan :
B a h a m a n i S u l t a n : 880-82
Phiroz-shah, T u g h l a k :
H i n d u p a r e n t a g e o f : 446
Plutarch :
A b o u t D a n d a m i s : 31
O f A l e x a n d e r : 69
554
Poland :
H u n n i s h o n s l a u g h t o f : 268
M u s l i m s i n : 630
P o r u s : P o u r a v K i n g : 11
W a r w i t h A l e x a n d e r : 23-24
M a d e Governor bv
A l e x a n d e r : 25-26
Portugal : 1074A
P i r s t a r m e d fleet t o I n d i a :
924
I s l a m i c aggression o n : 9 2 4 .
Portuguese : 1050, 1096.
E n m i t y towards Muslims :
924
Proselytization of H i n d u s :
924
Persecution of H i n d u s : 533,
546, 924, 9 2 5 A
Conversion movement i n Goa :
543-44
A g g r e s s i o n o n I n d i a : 316,
931-932
Aggression on South I n d i a :
998
P o s s e s s i o n s i n I n d i a : 924
P o s s e s s i o n o f G o a : 924
Territorial expansion of :
925 A
Pralilad : story o f : 641,
875-76
P r a t a p , R a n a : 950-55
P o l i t i c a l defeat of M u s l i m s :
498
G u e r r i l l a warfare o f : 953
B a t t l e o f H a l d i g h a t : 952
R e c o n q u e s t o f C h i t o d : 951-52
Pratapdev, R a j a
O f V e r a n g a l : 734
Pratapaditya,
Pratihars :
A n e c d o t e a b o u t o r i g i n : 677
P r a y a g : 2 5 2 , 1058
P r i t h v i r a j : 804, 1018
Chouhan :
Defeat of Mohammed Ghroi :
671
Misconception of virtues :
426-27
L e g e n d of K u t u b - M i n a r : 689
D e a t h o f : 6 8 1 , 687
' R a s o ' : 676, 679.
A n e c d o t e o f fire-race : 677
Death of Mohammed Ghori :
687
R e p u b l i c a t i o n o f : 678
Pritbvi-Stambh :
See K u t u b - M i n a r
P r o o s h t h a b h o o m i : 1100.
1120,1122
Pulakeshi :
O f C h a l u k y a d y n a s t y : 711
Pulmayi, Vashishtha Putra :
230
Punjab : 1074A, 1082-1083A,
1120, 1145-1146, 1149,
(Panchnad)
R e p u b l i c s i n a r m s : 37
S u m m a r y o f h i s t o r y : 982-83
V i v i s e c t i o n o f : 1128-32
Purana, B h a v i s h y a : 526-28
Puranas:
H i s t o r i c a l v a l u e o f : 1-2
M o u s a l P a r v a : 645
v i r t u e s : 645
P u r g u p t a : 2 7 5 , 288
Pushyamitra : 249
H i s t o r y o f : 185-86
K i l l s B r i h a d r a t h a : 187-90
B e c o m e s E m p e r o r : 192
Campaign against Greeks :
193-94
H o r s e - s a c r i f i c e o f : 196-99
Persecution of Buddhists :
203-5
R e l g i o u s t o l e r a n c e o f : 206-7
Vincent Smith on : 208-9A
D e a t h o f : 210
Q a n d a h a r : 1084
R a h u p : 690
R a i m a l : 503
Rajaram, Chhatrapati :
1011-1012,1028
R a j a t a r a n g i n i : 856
555
Sajendra, Chowl :
E m p i r e o f : 4 9 5 , 717
Rajputana : 843, 956-A
Rajputs : 1061
W a r r i o r class : 383
Religious counter-aggression
o f : 617
H i s t o r y ot : 676
D y n a s t i e s : 677
J o h a r o f : 681
Naturalized i n Nepal :
985-986
R a s o ' s o f : 676
S u m e r : 3 6 1 , 850 '
R a j w a d e : 584, 9 9 9 , 1013
Rakkasgi : 905
See R a k s h a s a b h u v a n :
Rakshasabhuvan :
B a t t l e o f : 906
Rakshasas : 640
R a m a n a n d , Shree, 515
R a m c h a n d r a : 460
R a m d a s , G u r u : 960,
1005-1008
O n p o l i t i c s : 636-37
Ramdeorao Yadav :
723-25
R a m e s h w a r : 4 3 1 , 1089
Ramgupta : (Gupta dynasty)
256-57
R a m r a i : 867A, 899, 901-03,
908, 1018
Ramraja :
See R a m r a i :
R a m s i n g , K u k a : 1120
R a n a , B a r r i s t e r : 1123
R a n a d e , M . G . : 999, 1011
Ranjitsing, M a h a r a j a :
977, 9 8 1 , 1089, 1099
Rashtraktuas :
D y n a s t y o f : 660
Dynasty and reign of :
703-705, 715
Raso's : 676
A s h i s t o r y : 676
O f B a p p a R a v a l : 500
Reference to
conversion of
M u s l i m s : 506
Raste, S a r d a r : 578
R a t a n b h o r : 730
R a v a n : 442-443, 640
R a z i a Sultana : 692-696
R e l i g i o n : 380
P o l i t i c a l consequences o f :
159
Religious C o n v e r s i o n :
to I s l a m :
Of Christians, Jews, Persians :
394
In Iran, Turan, Middle Asia
A f r i c a , from E g y p t to S p a i n :
394
To Christianity of Muslims :
395-396
To
Christianity i n Spain,
Greece, S e r b i a : 395-96
To Islam : of H i n d u s :
397-98
To Christianity of Hindus :
399-400
R o h i l l a s : 1 0 3 3 , 1 0 5 0 , 1064
R o h i l k h a n d : 1045-6
R o m a n E m p i r e : 10
Rome : history of : 8
- H u n n i s h o n s l a u g h t o f : 268
R u d r a , S a k a S a t r a p : 230,
258
Russia :
H u n n i s h o n s l a g u h t o f : 268
Plnnder by Chengeezkhan :
696
Russians : 1065
Sabakhtageen :
S u l t a n o f G a z a n i : 364-69
Sadashivrai : 899
Safraunx : 930
S a h a j d h a r i S i k h s : 980
Sahyadri:997
Saka E r a : 225
Sakas : 157, 2 1 4 1 0 7 4 A
S i m i l a r i t y with Kushans ;
213
9, 2 1 6 , 3 1 5 , 644
556
T r i b a l feuds o f : 215
R o u t b y H u n s : 265
Merger into I n d i a n civiliza
t i o n : 231-33, 262
Salcharam : B h a g w a n t :
1064
S a m a d k h a n : 1073
S a m a r s i n g h : 690
S a m a t a t : 252
S a m b a r : 677
Sambhaji, G b a t r a p a t i :
Sacrifice o f : 463
Samudragupta : 252-55,
289
S a m u d r i n , K i n g : 883
S a m v a t : 226-29
S a n c h i : 91
Sang, R a n a : 846-48, 933,
1018
S a n g a m : 8 5 9 , 863
Sangam dynasty :
860-61, 867, 878-882A
S a n g r a m : b a t t l e o f : 963
Sankeshwara, M a t h
( m o n a s t e r y ) : 861
Sanyogita :
J o h a r o f : 681
Sardesai, R i y a s a t k a r , G . S. i
584, 7 6 5 , 9 2 5 A , 9 9 9 , 1 0 0 2 ,
1009, 1 0 9 1
S a r h i n d : 1063-1064
S a r k a r J a d u n a t h : 1009
Sarwadarshana Sangraha :
867
Sashti :
S a t a r a : 1050
Satkarni, G o u t a m i p u t r a :
230
S a t l a j : 1099
S a t y a g r a h a : 1123
S a v a r k a r , V . D , : 1119-23
S a y a n a c h a r y a : 8 6 7 A , 879
S e e t a : 442-43
Selucos, N i c a t o r :
R u l e r after A l e x a n d e r :
128-36, 163
Sen d y n a s t y : 720
Sendpva ; 856
Serbia :
M u s l i m s i n : 630
S e w e l l , R o b e r t : 869
Siam :
I n d i a n e m p i r e : 216
Sikh : empire o f : 1089
Sikhism :
O r i g i n o f : 956-57
G r o w t h o f : 960
S i k h s : 956-74, 1065
H i s t o r y o f : 974-983, 1 1 0 0
G o l d e n t e m p l e o f : 1065
C o n q u e s t o f K a s m i r : 867
W a r w i t h the E n g l i s h :
(See A n g l o - S i k h s w a r s )
S i n d h : 264, 1045-1046, 104&
S a k a a g g r e s s i o n o n : 215
A r a b a t t e m p t s at aggression :
324
M o h a m m e d ben K a s i m ' s
a g g r e s s i o n : 3 2 5 - 3 1 , 355-56
Buddhist population o f :
357-51
>
History in medieval period :
850
F i r s t A r a b i n v a s i o n : 655
S e c o n d A r a b i n v a s i o n : 656
M a s s r e c o n v e r s i o n s i n : 512
S i n d h i a : See S h i n d e :
S h a h a j i , B h o n s a l e : 917-921
Shah-jahan : 917, 961, 963
Shaivites :
P o l i t i c a l a c t i v i t i e s o f : 719
S h a l i v a h a n : d y n a s t y : 711
K i n g s : 461
S a k a : 226-29
Shalva d y n a s t y : 8 8 2 A - 8 8 4
S h a m s u d d i n : 856
S h a n : 521
S h a n k a r , L o r d : 876
Shankaracharya, Shree :
718
S h a n k a r b h a s h y a : 718
Shankardev, Y a d a v :
734, 737
S h a t a d r u : see S u t l e j :
557
S h e r s h a h , S u r : 933
S h i k a n d e r S u l t a n : 446
Shiladitya : R u l e r i n Gazani :
321
S h i n d e , J a y a j i r a o : 1050
M a h a d a j i : 930
S a b a j i : 1083
S i v a j i . C h h a t r a p a t i : 101-102
B i r t h o f : 1015
T i m e s o f ; 998
R e c o n v e r s i o n o f H i n d u s : 516
C h i v a l r y of : 450-51A
S h i v n e r i , F o r t o f : 887
S h o o r p a n a k h a : 460
S b r a w a s t i : 346
Shireeram : 640
S h r e e r a n g : 919
Shreevijay : 716
Shudrakas:
see M a l a v a s
S u r dynasty : 933-35
S u r a t : 927
Suryadevi a n d P r a m i l a d e v i :
d a u g h t e r s o f D a h i r : 331
Swat : ( r i v e r ) : 127
T a h v a d i : b a t t l e o f : 671
Taimur Lang (Timur) :
8 3 7 - 3 8 , 910
Taimurshah :
1057,1063-1064,1066,1073
T a l i k o t : 906, 1018
Tangadgi:906
See R a k s h a s a b h u v a n
T a n j a w a r : 919
Tanjour :
See T a n j a w a r
T a s h k e n t : 236
T a r i k : 358
Tawarikh-e-Sona : 609-10
T a x i l a : U n i v e r s i t y o f : 20
S i d d h a r a j , J a i s i n g h : 435-438 R u i n o f : 281
Tej Bahadur, G u r u :
S k u n d g u p t a : 2 7 1 , 275-80
S l a v e d y n a s t y : 688-99
463, 963 6 3 A
Smith, Vincent :
T e l a n g a n : 882
O n A l e x a n d e r ' s c a m p a i g n : 83 T h a i l a n d : 495
On Chandragupta Mourya :
Thaneshwar :
139-40
B a t t l e o f : see S t h a n e s h w a r
T h a t t h a : 1049
O n C h a n d r a g u p t a I I : 261
T i l a k , L o k m a n y a : 1121-23
O n M i h i r g u l a : 284
T i m u r : See T a i m u r L a n g :
O n V a i d i c H i n d u s : 286
T i p u , S u l t a n : 555-71
O n t h e defeat o f H u n s : 300
Sons o f : 686-588
O n India's i m m u n i t y from
W a r w i t h the E n g l i s h : 1097
foreign attack : 322-322A
O n B u d d h i s t A h i m s a : 337-38 T i r u m a l a c h a r y a : 1123
T i r u m a l r a i : 905, 919
S o m a l d e v i ; 501
T o d d , M a j o r : 505 676
S o m n a t h : 432-34
Soiibhooti: I n d i a n r e p u b l i c : 35 T o j o , G e n e r a l : 1126
T o p e , G e n e r a l T a t y a : 1117
S o u r a s h t r a : 259
T o r m a n : 2 8 1 , 283
Spain :
T r a t i k a : 460
M u s l i m r e l i g i o n s aggression :
T r i s a m u d r e s h w a r : 529
497, 924, 1 0 7 4 A
T u g h l a k h , d y n a s t y : 818-839
R o u t o f I s l a m : 625-26
G h y a s - u d - d i n : 818-20
Sparta : republic of : 1035A
Mohammed :
Sthaneshwar :
B a t t l e o f : 681
820, 827, 862
S u d d a : 879
P h e r o z s h a h : 827-28, 833-35
S u m a t r a : H i n d u K i n g s of: 716 T u l u v : d y n a s t y : 884,
A d v e n t o f t h e D u t c h : 926
8 9 1 - 9 5 . 898-99
558
T u n g b h a d r a , r i v e r : 869
T u r a n : 1030
T u r a n i n a , M u s l i m s : 445
T u r k , M u s l i m s : 445
T u r k s : 3 7 9 , 6 6 7 , 996
Aggression on I n d i a
931-932, 1031
Struggle with Mongals
see : MoDgal-Turkish s t r u g g l e
U d a y s i n g h , R a n a : 946
U d e p u r : 953
U j j a i n : 259
U s m a n : 324
U t t a r K u r u s : 321
V a i d i c G o d s : 14
Vaishnavas : 645
V a i s h y a : 388
V a l m i k i : 993
Varma :
S h y a m j i K r i s h n a : 1123
Vasai : 9 2 5 A
Vasishtha, Sage : 677
Vasudeo, S a m r a t : 248
Vasudev B a l w a n t : 1120
V a s u m i t r a , S h u n g a : 198
V e r u l : 715
Victoria, Queen :
1112-18
V i d a r b h a : See B e r a r
V i d y a r a n y a , S w a m i Shanka
r a c h a r y a : 861
Establishment of V i j a y a n a g a r
E m p i r e : 513
B o o k s o f : 867
Religious counter-aggression :
513
V i j a p u r : 886, 901
Vijaynagar, E m p i r e : 5 1 3 ,
823, 8 5 8 A - 6 1 , 878-84,
891-900-6 1018, 1021
N r u s i n h s t a n d a r d o f : 874,
876-77
N r u s i n h t e m p l e o f : 872
C i t y o f : 861, 8 7 1 , 8 9 1 , 907-10
V i k r a m S a m v a t : 221-24, 259
Vikramaditya :
See C h a n d r a g u p t a , I I ( G u p t a
dynasty)
Vikramaditya I :
( C h a l u k y a d y n a s t y ) : 711
V i k r a m a d i t y a II
( C h a l u k y a d y n a s t y ) : 712-13
Vilivayankur : 230
V i l i v a y a n k u r II : 286
V i n d h y a s : 252
V i r u p a k s h a : 882
Vishakhadatta : 2 5 5
Vishnugupta :
A l i a s C h a n a k y a : 98
Vishnu-Stambh :
See K u t u b - M i n a r
V i s h w a m i t r a : 641
V i t t h a l , S h i v d e v : 1064,
1069-70
V o d y a r s : 555, 571
C h i k k a K r i s h n a r a j : 555
V r i n d a v a n , G o k u l : 1059
V r i s h n i : I n d i a n R e p u b l i c : 36
V y a n k a t a d r i : 905
W a l l : 860
Warangal :
Western Nations :
White, G e n e r a l : 1110
W i m a , K a d p h i s e s : 2 2 5 , 234,
236
W o r l d W a r II : 1125
Xavier, Saint Francis :
543-44, 9 2 4 - 9 2 5 A
Yadavas R e i g n o f : 703-5
D e f e a t b y A l l a - u d - d i n : 725
Y a s h o d h a r m a : 265-310
Yavans : (Greeks) : 15, 17, 461
Y o u d h e y a : 38-39
D e f e a t o f S a k a s : 218-19
Y u g a n t a r S a m i t i : 1123
Y u k a v i h a r : 338-339
Zamorin, K i n g
See S a m u d r i n
BOOKS AND JOURNALS REFERRED TO

AND
THEIR ABBREVIATIONS
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
10..
11.
12.
13.
14.
15.
16.
17.
18.
19.
20.
21.
22.
H . A . A c w o r t h & S.T. Shaligram : H i s t o r i c a l B a l l d s (1911)'

Afif ; Shams-i-Siraj Afif : Tarikh-i-Firozshahi ; E x t r a c t
translated into English in H I E D by H . M . E l l i o t and J .
D o w s o n , L o n d o n , 1867. ( V o l . H I . P p , 269-273).
A H D - C S H I : Cambridge Shorter H i s t o r y of I n d i a : ed. b y
J . A l l a n , S i r W o l s l e y H a i g a n d D o d w e l l . (1934).
A i y a n g a r , D r . K . K r i s h n a s a s t r i : Source B o o k of V i j a y a
nagara H i s t o r y .
J . A l l a n : Catalogue of Indian Coins i n B r i t i s h M u s e u m
(Ancient India).
A m b e d k a r , D r . B . R : A n n i h i l a t i o n of Caste : Speech
p r e p a r e d f o r t h e A n n u a l Conference o f the J a t - P a t
T o d a k M a n d a l a t L a h o r e , b u t n o t d e l i v e r e d . (1936).
A m i r K h u s r u : (a) T u g h l u q N a m a : T r . b y S. H u s h a m i
i n I s l a m i c C u l t u r e V o l . I l l P p . 301-312.
(b) A s h i q a o r D i w a l r a n i - w a - K h i z r K h a n : E x t r a c t t r .
i n t o E n g l i s h i n H I E D ( V o l . I l l P p . 544-556).
(e) N u h S i p h i r : T r . i n t o E n g l i s h i n H I E D ( V o l . I l l P p .
557-565).
(d) T a r i k h - i - A l a i : E x t r a c t t r . i n t o E n g l i s h i n H I E D
( V o l I I I P p . 67-92).
A r c h e r , J . C . : T h e S i k h s : P r i n c e t o n , 1946.
A r n o l d : P . I. [Sir T . W . A r n o l d : T h e P r e a c h i n g o f
Islam (1896)].
C a l i p h a t e [ S i r T . W . A r n o l d : T h e C a l i p h a t e ( O x f o r d 1924.)
A r r i a n Anabasis [Anabasis of A l e x a n d e r and I n d i c a :
E n g T r . b y E . J . C h i n n o c k , L o n d o n , 1893].
Assam D i s t r i c t Gazetteer : 8 Vols.
A w f i , M u h a m m a d : L u b a b a l albab : ed. b y E . G . B r o w n e
L e y d e n . 1903.
A y y a n g a r , R . S. : S t u d i e s i n S o u t h I n d i a n J a i n i s m .
A z i z A h m e d : S I C I E . [Studies i n Islamic Culture i n t h e
I n d i a n E n v i r o n m e n t 1964].
Badauni, Abdul Qadir : Muntakhab-al-Tawarikh ; Tr.
b y G.S. A . R a n k i n g ( V o l . I). W . H . L o w e (Vol. II) & T . W .
H a i g ( V o l . I l l ) B . I . C a l c u t t a 1884-1925.
B a j w a , P a u j a S i n g h : K u k a M o v e m e n t (1965).
A l - B a l a d h u r i (or B i l a d h u r i ) K P B : K i t a b F u t u h - u l - B a l dan : ch. I. T r . i n E n q . by P . C Murgotten : Origins o f
t h e I s l a m i c S t a t e . N . Y . 1924. T r . i n H I E D V o l . I .
B a l l , Charles : The H i s t o r y of the I n d i a n M u t i n y .
B a n e r j i : A I G . [Prof. R . D . B a n e r j i : T h e A g e o f the
I m p e r i a l G u p t a s : 1933.]
Barani : T S P : : Ziya-ud-Din B a r a n i : Tarikh-i-Firuz Sbahi;
E x t . T r . i n t o E n g . i n H I E D V o l . I l l P p . 53-68.
Barbosa, Duarte : The B o o k of Duarte Barbosa : E n g .
T r . b y L o n g w o r t h D a m e s , L o n d o n , 1918-21.
Barnet : A n t i . I. : L . D . Barnet : Antiquities of India,
L o n d o n , 1913.
560
23.
24.
25.
26.
27.
28.
29.
30.
31.
32.
33.
34.
35.
36.
37.
38.
39.
40.
41.
42.
43.
44.
45.
46.
47.
48.
49.
50.
51.
52.
53.
54.
55.
56.
57.
58.
59.
60.
B a s u : B . C . P . I . : [Major B . D . B a s u : R i s e of the C h r i s
tian Power in India : 6 Vols.]
Beal, S : Life of H i u e n Tsang.
B e a l R e c o r d s : B u d d h i s t R e c o r d s o f the W e s t e r n W o r l d
(Si-yu-ki> b y S. B e a l .
Behere, N . K : P B P . or N K B - P B P : P a h i l e B a j i r a o
P e s h w e ( M a r a t h i ) b y P r o f . N . K . B e h e r e . 1930.
Belle : H i s t o r y of Gujrat.
Bernouf : Buddhist India 2 Vols.
E . G . : B o m b a y Gazetteer.
D . R . B h a n d a r k a r : ' A s o k a ' , 1925.
R . G . B h a n d a r k a r : V a i s n a v i s m , S a i v i s m , etc.
B h a r g a v a , V . S . : M a r w a r a n d t h e M u g h a l E m p e r o r s (1966.)
Bibliothica Historica.
Bowring : H A T S : L . B . Bowring : H a i d a r A l i and Tipu
S u l t a n : R u l e r s o f I n d i a S e r i e s , 1893.
B r Ind. Ass. : British India Association, Calcutta.
B r o d r i c k , J a m e s : S t F r a n c i s X a v i e r (1952.)
D r . B u c h a n a n : C h r i s t i a n R e s e a r c h e s i n A s i a 1814.
Chachnama : E n g T r . in H I E D : V o l .I. T r . b y Mfrza
K o l i c h b e g F r e d u n B e g . K a r a c h i , 1900.
C h a n d B a r d a ' i P r i t h v i r a j R a s o . ed & t r . b y A . F . R .
H o e r n l e , C a l c u t t a 1886.
E d . in H i n d i by Shyam Sunder Das, Banaras.
Chattopadhyaya : E H N I : [ E a r l y H i s t o r y of N o r t h e r n
I n d i a b y S u d l i a k a r C h a t t o p a d h y a y a , C a l c u t t a , 1958.
S i r V a l e n t i n e C h i r o l : (a) I n d i a n U n r e s t , L o n d o n 1910.
(B) I n d i a N e w a n d O l d .
Choksey : A H i s t o r y of B r i t i s h D i p l o m a c y at the Court
o f the Peshwas.
H . J . Coleridge : The Life and Letters of S t . F r a n c i s
X a v i e r : 2 V o l s . 1927.
Cooper, H e n r y : H i s t o r y of the Conquest of S p a i n b y
t h e A r a b M o o r s ; 2 V o l s . B o s t o n . 1881.
C o u p l a n d , R . : T h e I n d i a n P r o b l e m : O x f o r d : 1942-43.
Greasy, E d w a r d : The F i f t e e n D e c i s i v e B a t t l e s of the
W o r l d : N . Y . 1913.
D a s , P r o f . R . C . : C r i t i c a l N o t e s o;! I n d i a n H i s t o r y .
D a s , S h i v a p r a s a d : G l o r i e s o f A n c i e n t O r i s s a : 1964.
D a y , F r a n c i s : T h e L a n d o f T h e P t r u m a l s . 1863.
D e o d h a r , Y . N . : N a n a P h a d n i s (1962).
: If^Tîjf^ : i f i j f e H ^ ^ : ft?f?Tsrii^s!imf^ : ^ît^ V P .
D i g h e : P e s h w a B a j i r a o I . (1944).
D i k s h i t a r , V . R . R . : T h e M a u r y a n P o l i t y . M a d r a s , 1932.
E . I. or E p i . I n d : E p i g r a p h i a Indica.
E I M t E p i g r a p h i c a l n d o - M o s I e m i c a 1931-32Josef H o r o v i t z .
E l l i o t : H & B . Sir Charles E l l i o t ; H i n d u i s m and B u d d h i s m .
Elphinsfcone : H i s t o r y o f I n d i a .
F e r g u s o n : Illustrations to A n c i e n t A r c h i t e c t u r e of
Hindustan.
F i n d l a y : Greek Revolution : 2 Vols.
Firishta, Muhammed
Qasim : Gulshan-i-Ibrahim
or
561
61.
62.
63.
64.
65.
66.
67.
68.
69.
70.
71.
72.
73.
74.
75.
76.
77.
78.
79.
80.
81.
82.
83.
84.
85.
86.
87.
88.
89.
90.
Tarikh-i-Pirishta : T r . into E n g . by Major J . Briggs

u n d e r t h e t i t l e ' H i s t o r y o f the R i s e o f the M o h a m m e d a n
P o w e r i n I n d i a : 4 V o l s . 1829. r e p r i n t 1908.
E i t z e r a l d , C P . : C h i n a . 1961.
Fleet : Gupta Inscriptions.
F o r b e s , A . K . : R a s M a l a , H i n d u A n n a l s o f the P r o v i n c e o f
Goozerat i n Western India. 2 Vols. ed. Richardson,1856.
G a i t , E A . : (a) E n c y c l o p a e d i a o f R e l i g i o n a n d E t h i c s ,
(b) H A A H i s t o r y o f A s s a m 1906.
Gardizi : K Z A : K i t a b Z a i n u l A k b a r of A b u Sa'it A b d
u l - H a y b-ad-Dahhak b M u h a m m a d Gardizi, ed by M u h a mad Nizam.
G h o l a m M o h a m m a d : H A T S or H S T S : T h e H i s t o r y o f
H y d e r Shah alias H y d e r A l i K h a n B a h a d u r and H i s son
T i p u S u l t a n b y M . M . D . L . T . (a F r e n c h m a n ) R e v i s e d a n d
corrected by H i s Highness Prince Gholam M u h a m m a d ,
t h e o n l y s u r v i v i n g son o f T i p u S u l t a n . ( L o n d o n 1885).
Ghoshal, U . N : Progress of Greater I n d i a n Research
1917-1942. C a l c u t t a : 1943.
G h u r y e , D r . G . S . : Caste a n d R a c e s i n I n d i a 1932.
G i b b o n , E : Decline and F a l l of the R o m a n E m p i r e .
4 Vols.
G o k h a l e , B G : (a) S G . [ S a m u d r a G u p t a : L i f e a n d T i m
es, 1 9 6 2 ]
(b) B & A [ B u d d h i s m a n d A s o k a : B o m b a y 1949.]
Grant Duff : H O M : H i s t o r y of the Marathas. 3 Vols.
G r o t e , G . : H i s t o r y o f Greece.
G u p t a D r . H a r i R a m ; (a) H i s t o r y o f t h e S i k h s ,
(b) L a t e r M u g h a l H i s t o r y o f the P a n j a b .
H a i g : C H I : Cambridge H i s t o r y of India : V o l . I l l ,
ed. by S i r W . H a i g .
H a i g - B u r n : C H I : Cambridge H i s t o r y of I n d i a : V o l .
I V ed. by S i r W . H a i g and B u r n .
H a l l , D G E : H S E A : H i s t o r y of South E a s t A s i a .
H C I P : T h e H i s t o r y a n d C u l t u r e of the I n d i a n P e o p l e :
11 V o l s . : E d b y D r . R . C . M a j u m d a r .
H I E D : H i s t o r y o f I n d i a as t o l d b y i t s o w n H i s t o r i a n s :
8 V o l s , b y H . M . E l l i o t a n d J , D o w s o n 1867.
H i n d u R a s h t r a D a r s h a n : V . D . S a v a r k a r 1949.
H i t t i , P h i l i p K . : H i s t o r y o f the A r a b s 1964.
H o d i w a l l a , S H : Studies in Indo-Muslim H i s t o r y .
Hughes : A D I : A D i c t i o n a r y of Islam : by
Thomas
P a t r i c k H u g h e s . 1885.
Hunter, Sir William : Indian Empire.
H u t t o n , S . N . [ T h e S e m a N a g a s by J . H . H u t t o n 1921.]
I, A . : Indian Antiquery.
I B H : R e h l a of I b n B u t u t a h T r . by M . H u s a i n 1963.
I. C. : Islamic Culture.
I H Q : Indian Historical Quarterly.
Isami : Futuh-us-Salatin : by K h w a j a A b u M a l i k Isami;
M a d r a s , 1948.
I s h w a r i P r a s a d : (a) H i s t o r y o f M e d i e v a l I n d i a 1945.
(b) Q a r a n a T u r k s i n I n d i a 1 9 3 6 .
562
91.
92.
93.
9495.
J a i n , M . K . : B l o o d a n d T e a r s : 1966."
Jainendra Vyakarana with Abhayanandis Mahavriti :
J A S B : The J o u r n a l o f the A s i a t i c Society o f B e n g a l .
J a y a s i m h a : K u m a r p a l a C h a r i t a ( A . D . 1365).
J a y a s w a l a , D r . K. P . : H . P : H i n d u P o l i t y , N a g a l o r e ,
1943 a n d 1955.
96. J B A S : T h e J o u m a l of the B e n g a l A s i a t i c Society.
97. J B O R S ; T h e J o u r n a l o f the B i h a r a n d Orissa Research
Sociey.
9 8 . J h a n g i a n i , M . A . : J a n a S a n g h a n d S w a t a n t r a . 1967.
99. J I H : J o u r n a l of I n d i a n H i s t o r y .
1 0 0 . J o n a r a j a : R T : R a j T a r a n g i n i e d . b y Peterson, C a l
cutta.
1 0 1 . J o u r n a l A n t i q u e : T o m e C . C . P a r t I I I 1928.
102. J R A S : J o u r n a l o f t h e R o y a l A s i a t i c S o c i e y .
103. J R A S B B : J o u r n a l o f t h e R o y a l A s i a t i c S o c i e t y B o m b a y
Branch.
104. J B B R A S : J o u r n a l o f t h e B o m b a y B r a n c h o f t h e R o y a l
Asiatic Society.
105. K a n e , D r P . V : H . D . P h : H i s t o r y of Dharmashastra.
106. K A N S - A N M : K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : T h e A g e o f t h e
N a n das a n d M a u r y a s .
H S I : A H i s t o r y o f S o u t h I n d i a 1958.
107. K a u t i l y a : A r t h a s a s t r a .
108. K h a n , M . H : H T S : M o h i b b u l H a s a n K h a n : H i s t o r y
o f T i p u S u l t a n 1951.
109. K h o n d - a m i r : H i n d u - s - S i y a r : H I E D .
110. K i n c a i d P a r a s n i s : H M P . : A H i s t o r y o f the M a r a t h a
P e o p l e (1918) 3 V o l s .
111. K i r k p a t i c k , W . : S e l e c t l e t t e r s o f T i p u S u l t a n 1811.
112. K e e r , D h a n a n j a y a : V e e r S a v a r k a r .
113. K r i s h n a Sastri : A n n u a l R e p o r t of A r c h a e o l o g i c a l
S u r v e y o f I n d i a f o r 1908-9.
114. L a i K . S : (a) H i s t o r y o f K h : A H i s t o r y o f t h e K h a l j i s
1950.
(b) S N K S : S u l t a n N a s i r - U d - D i n K h u s r u S h a h : J I H .
V o l X X I I I P p . 169-180.
115. L a n e - P o o l e : (a) M . I n d , M e d . I n d . S t a n l e y L a n e - P o o l e :
M e d i e v a l I n d i a (714-1764) 1916.
(b) M o o r s i n S p a i n .
116. L a t i f , M o h a m m a d : T h e H i s t o r y of the P a n j a b ;
C a l c u t t a 1891.
117. L o r d R e v . J . H . : T h e Jews i n I n d i a a n d the P a r E a s t .
1907.
118. M a c a u l a y , T h o m a s B a b i n g t o n ' s M i s c e l l a n e o u s E s s y a s and
L a y s o f A n c i e n t R o m e . ( E v e r y m a n ) 1922.
119. M a c a u l i f e S. R . o r S R G : M a x A r t h u r M a c a u l i f e : S i k h
R e l i g i o n , Its Gurus, Sacred W r i t i n g s and A u t h o r s . 6
V o l s . ( O x f o r d , 1909.)
120. M a h e t a b : H O : D r . H a r e k r i s h n a M a h e t a b : H i s t o r y of
Orissa.
121. M a j u m d a r : A H : or A r a b I I : D r . R . C . M a j u m d a r :
The A r a b I n v a s i o n of I n d i a 1931.
66$
122.
123.
124.
125.
126.
127.
128.
129.
130.
131.
132.
133.
134.
135.
136.
137.
138.
139.
140.
141.
142.
143.
144.
145.
146.
H B : H i s t o r y of Bengal : E d . by D r . R . C . Majumdar
1943 V o l . I .
H . F . M : H i s t o r y o f the F r e e d o m M o v e m e n t : b y D r .
R . C . M a j u m d a r 1962.
Majumdar-Altekar : V G A : The Vakataka-Gupta Age :
( A N e w H i s t o r y o f the I n d i a n P e o p l e V o l . V I . ) E d . b y
D r . R . C . Majumdar and A . S . A l t e k a r .
M a j u m d a r , S . K : E d . ' I n d i a n Speeches a n d D o c u m e n t s
o n t h e B r i t i s h R u l e . (1821-1918) 1937.
M a n u c c i : S t o r i a do M o g o r : E n g T r . b y W . Irwine,
L o n d o n 1906.
Marco Polo : Travels : The B o o k of Marco Polo :
2 Vols : by Sir Henry Yule :
Marshall : Taxila : 3 Vols : by Sir John Marshall.
1951.
M a sani, R P . : Life of D a d a B h a i .
A l Masudi : Tarikh-i-Masudi : H I E D . V o l . I.
M i r M a s u m : T a r i k h - i - M a s u m i or T a r i k h - i - S i n d h :
H I E D : V o l . I . P p . 215-252.
Mathur, M . L . : E a r l y Rulers of Mewar and their F i g h t s
w i t h the A r a b s I H Q .
M ' C r i n d l e , J . W . : Megasthenes.
1 1 . A : [The I n v a s i o n o f I n d i a b y A l e x a n d e r , T h e
G r e a t as d e s c r i b e d b y A r r i a n , Q . C u r t i s . . . e k . 1892.
A . I : [ A n c i e n t I n d i a as D e s c r i b e d i n C l a s s i c a l l i t e r a
t u r e . 1901.]
M e d h a t i t h i o n M a n u s : M e d h a t i t h i ' s B h a s h y a on M a n u
smriti.
Merutunga : PrabhandhaChintamani. tr. b y T a w n e y ,
Calcutta
M e t c a l f , T h o m a s R : T h e A f t e r m a t h o f R e v o l t . (1965)
M i l l , James : The H i s t o r y of B r i t i s h India. 3 vols.
M i l n e R a e : S y r i a n C h u r c h i n I n d i a (1892)
Mirhaj-ud-Din, bin-Siraj-ud-din.
Tabaqat-i-Nasiri :
E n g T r . b y M a j o r H . G . R a v e r t y ( B . I ) 1881.
M o d i , Shams-ul-ulma, D r . J . J : The E a r l y H i s t o r y o f
t h e H u n s . J B B R A S . V o l X X I V (1917)
M o h . Ass : Mohammedan Association. Calcutta.
M T M H : L i f e and Times of M u h a m m a d b i n T u g h l a q
(1918)by M u h a m m a d H u s a i n .
Mookerji-CMT : Chandragupta Mourya & H i s Times.
1957.
M R K - A H I : A n A d v a n c e H i s t o r y of I n d i a : (1950) b y
D r . R . C. M a j u m d a r , H - C . R a y c h o u d h a r y a n d K a l i
Kumar Datta.
Muhammad Awfi : Jawami-'u'l-Hikayat : H I E D : V o l .
II.
Mosley, Leonard : L D B R : The L a s t Days of the
B r i t i s h R a j . (1961).
M u k h e r j i , H a r i s h C h a n d r a : ed. H i n d u P a t r i o t ,
(a
Jounal.)
M u i r : C a l i p h a t e : [Sir W n . M u i r : T h e C a l i p h a t e ; I t s
R i s e , D e c l i n e a n d F a l l . E d i n b u r g . 1915.].
564
147.
if,5ft-, ^
xr^rr? : i . T f r w r s^rnr f?r|5fV
2.
148.
149.
150.
151.
152.
153.
164.
155.
156.
157.
158.
159.
160.
161.
162.
163.
164.
165.
166.
167.
168.
169.
170.
171.
172.
173.
174.
175.
176.
177.
sft^
=^f?:w.
^TSr^HHT^.
M u n s h i : G . G . D or G . T . W G : D r . K . M . M u n s h i :
T h e G l o r y T h a t was G u r j a r D e s h Series. 3 V o l s .
I.G. Imperial Gurjaras : G . G . D . v o l I.
Narain, A K : The Indo-Greeks.
O x f o r d : 1957.
N e h r u , P t . J . D I . [ D i s c o v e r y o f I n d i a , 1945 a n d 1956]
Nene, D r . M . G . and Barde. D r . S M : India i n Transi
t i o n . 1948.
Nizam-ud-din : Tabaqat-i-Akbari : Eng. Tr. by B . Dey.
N i z a m i , K A . Some Aspects o f R e l i g i o n A n d P o l i t i c s
D u r i n g t h e T h i r t e e n t h C e n t u r y (1961)
Ojha : R a j . K a . I t i . [Rao B a h a d u r G . H . Ojha : R a j P u t a n a K a I t i h a s 6 v o l s . A j m e r , 1936]. ( H i n d i )
Pal, Bipin Chandra : Autobiography.
Patanjali : The Vyakarana Mahabhashya,
B o i e s P e n r o s e : Sea F i g h t s i n t h e E a s t I n d i e s i n t h e
y e a r s 1602-1639. ( C a m b r i d g e , M a s s a c h u s e t t s , 1931).
Phayre : H i s t o r y of B u r m a .
N . Plant and M . J . Drummond : Our W o r l d Through
The Ages
P l u t a r c h : Alexander : Life of Alexander,
London.
Lycurgus.
P o t h a n , S . G : The S y r i a n C h r i s t i a n s of K e r a l a . 1963.
P r i o l k a r , A . K : G . I n q : T h e G o a I n q u i s i t i o n : (1961).
R a g h a v a n , M . D : I n d i a i n Ceylonese H i s t o r y , Society,
a n d C u l t u r e : (1964).
R a h i m , M A : H i s t o r y of the Afghans i n I n d i a : A D
1545-1631.
Rajwade,
Vishwanath
Kashinath : Marathyanchya
Itihasachi Sadhane (Marathi),
A i h a s v k P r a s t a v a n a : ( M a r a t h i ) 1928.
R a n a d e , M . G : .Rise o f t h e M a r a t h a P o w e r .
R a n c h o d j i A m a r j i : T a r i k h - i - S o r a t h (Tr. from P e r s i a n .
1882).
R a o , C H : M . G . [C. H a y a v a r d a n a R a o : M y s o r e
G a z e t t e e r , C o m p i l e d f o r G o v e r n m e n t . 3 V o l s . 1930.].
Rapson : C H I [Cambridge H i s t o r y of I n d i a : V o l . I .
ed. by E . J . Rapson]
R a v e r t y , M a j o r H . G . : N o t e s o n A f g h a n i s t a n . 1888.
R a y , H . C : D H N I . [The D y n a s t i c H i s t o r y o f N o r t h e r n
I n d i a : 3 V o l s . (1931).
R a y c h o u d h a r y : P H A I : P o l i t i c a l H i s t o r y of A n c i e n t
I n d i a : C a l c u t t a , 1953.
R e u , Pt. Vishweshwar
Nath : Marwad
K a Itihas
(Hindi) 2 Vols.
R h y s - D a v i d s : B I : [T. W . R h y s - D a v i d s : B u d d h i s t
I n d i a , L o n d o n , 1903]
R i s l e y . S i r H H : The Tribes a n d Castes o f B e n g a l : 2
V o l s . (1891).
R . T . : K a l h a n ' s Rajatarangini : ed. by M . A u r e l Stein.
Sachan : A t Beruni's India : 2 Vols.
A I . [ T a r i k h - i - H i n d or K i t a b - a l - H i n d : E n g . T r . b y
565
E . C . S a c h a n . (1910)]
S a r d a , H a r B i l a s : H S : H i n d u S u p e r i o r i t y : 1906 a n d 1922.
M K : M a h a r a n a K u m b h a : A j m e r 1917, 1932.
M S : M a h a r a n a S a n g a : A j m e r 1913, 1918.
179. S a r d e s a i , R a o B a h a d u r G . S : H A I - M R : H i n d u s t a n
oho A r v a c h i n I t i h a s M u s a l m a n R i y a s a t . (1927) ( M a r a t h i )
H A I - M a r . R : Hindustancha A r v a c h i n Itihas Marathi
R i y a s a t . (Marathi)
HAI-BR.
Hindustancha
A r v a c h i n Itihas.
British
R i y a s a t . (Marathi)
N H M : N e w H i s t o r y o f the M a r a t h a s : 3 V o l s . 1946
Peshwa Daftar.
180. S a r k a r : F M E . [Sir J a d u n a t h S a r k a r : P a l l of the
M o g h a l E m p i r e . 4 V o l s . 1932-50.
History of Aurangzeb : 3 Vols. Shivaji and H i s Times.
H B V o l . I I [ed. H i s t o r y o f B e n g a l V o i . I I D a c c a . 1948]
181. S. S a r u p S i n g h : ed. B i r t h o f the K h a l s a . (1941)
182. S c o t t , S. P : H i s t o r y o f t h e M o o r i s h E m p i r e i n E u r o p e .
2 Vols.
183. Select Ins. : Select Inscriptions B e a r i n g on I n d i a n
H i s t o r y a n d C i v i l i z a t i o n V o l . 1 , e d . b y D . C. S a r k a r ,
C a l c u t t a , 1942.
184. S e n , S u r e n d r a N a t h : E i g h t e e n P i f t y - s e v e n : (1957).
185. S e w e l l ; E : H i s t o r i c a l I n s c r i p t i o n s .
186. S h a r m a , Shree R a m N K S : N a s i r - u d - d i n K h u s r a u
S h a h . I H Q . C a l c u t t a , X X V I P 27-39. a n d D i v . P o t d a r
C o m m e m o r a t i o n V o l u m e . P 70-81.
187. Shrivastav, D r . A . L . : S D : The Sultanate of Delhi.
3 r d E d . 1959. T h e F i r s t T w o N a w a b s o f O u d h .
Origin of Nasir-ud-din K h u s r a u Shah P I H C . (Proceed
i n g s o f the I n d i a n H i s t o r i c a l Congress V o l . X V I (1953)
P p . 173-77. I H Q : X X X P p . 19-24.
188. S i n g h , B . L . S i k h M a r t y r s (1923;
189. T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S : A S h o r t H i . s t o r y o f
the S i k h s (1950) 2 V o l s .
190. P u r a n S i n g h : T h e B o o k o f t h e G u r u s .
191. Singhal-Sphinx : D r . J w a l a
Prasad
Singhal : The
S p h i n x Speaks : or The S t o r y of the Pre-historic
N a t i o n s : (1963).
192. S m i t h : E H I : [Vincent A . S m i t h : E a r l y H i s t o r y o f
I n d i a . O x f o r d 1924)
O H I . [ O x f o r d H i s t o r y o f I n d i a . 3 r d E d . 1957].
193. S S V : S a m a g r a S a v a r k a r V a n g m a y a : 8 V o l s .
1 9 4 . S t e n K o n o w : A c t a O r i e n t a l i a : 1923.
1 9 5 . S p e a r , P e r c i v a l : I n d i a , A M o d e r n H i s t o r y (1961)
196. Stephens, Morse : Albuquerque.
197. S t e w a r d , C h a r l e s : H O B : H i s t o r y o f B e n g a l . (1813)
198. S t u a r t , Charles : Catalogue and Memoirs of T . S u l t a n
e d . a n d c o r r e c t e d b y G h o l a m M o h a m m a d . (1809).
199. T a b a q a t - i - A k b a r i T A : b y N i z a m - u d - d i n : T r . b y
B . Dey. Bibliotheca Indica.
200. Tabaqat-i-Nasiri : by Minhaj-ud-din A b u U m a r
bin
Siraj-u-din al Juzjani : E n g . T r . Major H . G . Raverty,
178.
566
2 V o l s . 1881.
Tabataba : B u r h a n - i - M a ' a s i r : T r . by J S . K i n g under
the title 'The H i s t o r y o f the B a h a m a n i
Dynasty,
London,1900.
202. Tarikh-i-Khudadadi : Tipu's Autobiography,
203. T A R N - A l e x : [ W . W . T a r n : A l e x a n d e r , the
Great,
V o l . I & I I C . U . P 1950]
B a c or G B I . [ W . W . T a r n : The Greeks in B a c t r i a
a n d I n d i a . 1938, 1951]
204. T h a p a r : A D M : R o m i l l a T b a p a r : A s h o k a n d the
Decline of the M o u r y a s . L o n d o n 1960.
2 0 5 . T h o m a s F W : S a k a s t a n a : ( J . R . A . S.)
205A. E d w a r d Thomas : The chronicles of the P a t h a n K i n g s
o f D e l h i (1871)
206. T h o m p s o n , E A : A H i s t o r y of A t t i l a a n d the H u n s .
(1948)
207. Titu.^ : I n d . I s l a m : M u r r a y T . T i t u s : I n d i a n I s l a m :
T h e R e l i g i o u s Quest of I n d i a Series.1930.
208. T o d : A A R : L t . C o l . J . T o d : A n n a l s a n d ' A n t i q u i t i e s
of Rajasthan SVols.
2 0 9 . T o y n b e e , A J : A. S t u d y of H i s t o r y : a b r i d g e d b y D . C .
S o m e r v e l l 2 V o l s . (1954)
210. A t U t b i : A b u N a s r - b i n - M u h a m m a d a l Jabbar-ul U t b i :
Kitab-i-Yamini. H I E D . V o l . L Tr. by Reynolds.
211. V a i d y a , C V : H M H I : [History of Medieval H i n d u
I n d i a , 3 V o l s . P o o n a 1921-26.
S h i v a j i : T h e P o u n d e r o f t h e M a r a t h a S w a r a j . (1931).
212. V a s u , N . N : Modern B u d d h i s m and Its Followers i n
Orissa.
213. Venkataramanayya, N : E M E S I : E a r l y M u s l i m E x p a n
s i o n i n S o u t h I n d i a : M a d r a s , 1942.
V i j a y a n a g a r : O r i g i n o f t h e C i t y a n d t h e E m p i r e . (1933)
2 1 4 . V . S. C . V . o r V i j . S e x . C e n t . V o l : V i j a y a n a g a r a S e x
c e n t e n a r y C o m m e m o r a t i o n V o l u m e . (1936).
215. W a l t e r s , T h o m a s : O n Y u a n g C h w a n g ' s T r a v e l s i n
India. 2Vols.
216. Wells, H . G . : O H : T h e N e w and R e v i s e d Outline of
H i s t o r y , N e w Y o r k , 1931.
217. Westermark, E A : H i s t o r y of H u m a n M a r r i a g e . 2 V o l s .
(1921).
218. W i l k s , C o l . M a r k : H O M : H i s t o r i c a l Sketches of the
South of I n d i a i n an attempt to trace the H i s t o r y o f
M y s o r e . 3 V o l s : (1817).
218A. W i l l Durant : Story of Civilization.
219. W i l l i a m s , H . S : H H W H i s t o r i a n ' s H i s t o r y o f the W o r l d .
25 V o l s . (1909)
220. W i l l i a m s , R u s h b r o o k : A n E m p i r e B u i l d e r o f the S i x
teenth Century.
221. W i l s o n , J o h n : I n d i a n Castes.
2 2 2 . W o o d c o c k , G e o r g e : T h e G r e e k s i n I n d i a . (1966)
223. W r i g h t : Catalogue o f the C o i n s i n I n d i a n M u s e u m s ,
2 Vols.
201.
ERRATA
Page
Para
line
The number
indicate
(Footnote)
8.
11.
12.
22.
15
23
26
46
25.
27.
28.
55
6
63
1
5
32.
39.
72
91
92
97
102
126
12
12
13
1
3
3
55.
57.
58.
134
141
142-A
142-A
63.
152
12
11
5
2
3
1
65.
155
66.
67.
156
161
6
2
70.
71.
73,
77.
83.
84.
97.
169
170
177
185
202
205
232
9
1
9
3
7
6
3
98.
99.
99.
111.
132.
136.
143.
235
236
2
5
16
14
5
3
22
42.
44.
52.
263
321
334
351-A
Erratum
2
14
22
Indian
Macrhed
to wait
Correction
T h e n u m b e r i n the
b o d y of the text
indicates
Ionian
Marched
s i m p l y to w a i t
rankling
ranking
wholesalem
wholesale m a n
an-slaughter slaughter
demsne
demesne
Peacocks
Peacock
a n d be t h e
and becoming the
Parely
Parley
i t is
i t was
Bharatiya
B h a r a t i y a empire
emperor
backwars
backwards
the t h e n
thet hen
no m o r e c o u n t r y n o o t h e r c o u n t r y
+o4<?ll
appeared on
appeared atheistie
the whole atheistic
that army
that armed
strength
strength
Indian Maurya Maurya Empire
Empire
(in...enemy
(In...enemy
was a d o r i n g
H e w as
behind. I n
A t that time
to effectively
impress
being
account i n
same...which
developed
Herab
work
to die rather
t o be
was w a r m i n g
H e was
behindin
delete t h e p h r a s e
effectively t o
impress
h a v i n g been
account of his i n
s a m e . . . as
having developed
Herat
word
rather d y i n g to
being
568
158.
169.
169.
172.
187.
193.
195.
198.
203.
210.
221.
227.
242.
247.
247.
247.
253.
253.
255.
267.
276.
294.
350.
350.
359.
371.
383.
404.
405.
407.
422.
II
II
II
423.
452.
462.
388
17-21 A g a i n i f
I t w o u l d never
t r u e self.
h a v e r e m a i n e d so
firm i f t h e l i f e - b l o o d , w h i c h r a n t h r o u g h t h e H i n d u
s o c i e t y , a p p a r e n t l y m o s t heterogeneous a n d m i s e r a b l y
disorganised, h a d not a n i m a t e d its diversified ele
m e n t s w i t h some u n d y i n g a n d u n i f y i n g f o r c e a n d a
c e r t a i n c o n s c i o u s n e s s o f i t s t r u e self.
426-427
10
12
atrocities
429-430
a btro cities
confused
435
1
confesed
471-472
11
Shritis
488
7
Smritis
492
4
impudent
imprudent
498
8
Peshwar
Peshwa
5
S o u t h than the
517
S o u t h the
Rajputs
Rajputs
534
I t was w i t h t h i s t h a t w i t h the
1
noblest
noble...
551
2
R e m a r k s have R e m a r k s t h a t have
568
3
to the letter
to the latter
16
607-608
1
623
2
623
623-B
wonder
1
woder
636-637
7
636-637
9
641
super-savage
6
uper-savage
671
Tatawadi
Talavadi
10
690
(Amber of Amer) (Amber or A m e r )
11
744
wherever
10
whatever
874
1
wsrf'a' ^TTTfiTfr':
875
10
beasty
beastly
898
21
P o r b e a r a n duece F o r b e a r a n c e d u e
925-A
9
Vasia
Vasai
10
Saint Home
Saint Tome
949
2
stones
stores
995
5
in a tuning
in a l i v i n g manner
manner
997
19
president
presiding
1001
19
gentelman
gentleman
1036-37
12
one w r i t e r s
one w r i t e s
16
II
17
II
22
II
1038
12
than
then
1094-A
13
independent
indigenous
1113
5
which
whoever

Six 1 Glorious 2 Epochs 3 of 4 Indian 5 History PDF

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Six 1 Glorious 2 Epochs 3 of 4 Indian 5 History PDF

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

^^inayak ^bamodar

Six Glorious Epochs of Indian History

oompleted during his illness a n d

J U a r a t h i editions have been p u b l i s h e d

translate this voluminous

f a i l i n g h e a l t h . H i s w o r l d f a m o u s b o o k , The Indian War of

Besides the charm o f language, there is a s t r i k i n g o r i g i n a l i t y

s i t y o f m a k i n g his w o r k available i n other languages

book, they, on the other h a n d , show the colossal labour p u t i n

S a v a r k a r saw the p a n o r a m a o f I n d i a n h i s t o r y i n the rise

This concept of history moulded his

i t a piece of good l u c k to have had a n

chapter went t o the illustrious author who

fortune to meet h i m personally o n the

it very carefully and when I

W o u l d t h a t S w a . Veer S a v a r k a r h a d been aliv&

of the g r o w t h a n d s u r v i v a l o f our H i n d u race.

t a u g h t i n s c h o o l s a n d colleges has b e e n one o f e u l o g i z i n g t h e

records o f the foreign

happily, being made

the days o f Chandragupta.

H e n c e , l i k e its predecessor, ' T h e W a r of I n d i a n Independence

b o o k too is very likely to start re-orientation o f our histori

the people who

unable to read or understand M a r a t h i .

c l e a r l y show to the reader

and the conclusions d r a w n from them, however,

son, S h r i P . S . Godbole for

brought out this book.

3rd Glorious Epoch

The Climax of Maharashtrian Valour

The Beginning of Muslim Incursion

Perverted Conception of Virtues

Hindu War Policy

Twelfth to Thirteenth Century

M u s l i m Invasions on South India

Khushrukhan and Devaldevi

India Freed From British Domination

According to modern historical

ancient nations our

t o r y , too, is clothed i n the p o e t i c a l garb o f mythology.

w i t h anecdotes, folk-lore, a n d deification o f n a t i o n a l

Y e t these ancient mythologies (Puranas) o f ours

the ' P a u r a n i c times' i n the present context. F o r the 'Glorious

The number indicate reference to the book given in the Appendix.

SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY

necessarily bear the s t a m p o f a u t h e n t i c i t y ,

and they should

The account of our past w h i c h f a i r l y stands t h i s test

begins a p p r o x i m a t e l y from the t i m e o f L o r d B u d d h a .

'Pauranic period' into

A g a i n , i n respect of establishing the authentic h i s t o r y

of any nation beyond doubt,

w h i c h begins r o u n d a b o u t the times of E m p e r o r C h a n d r a g u p t a

found i n the h i s t o r i c a l accounts o f the Greek w r i t e r s and

description of their travels b y the Chinese travellers.

B u t b y the ' G l o r i o u s E p o c h '

n a t i o n from the shackles o f foreign d o m i n a t i o n , whenever i t

under it, and who u l t i

a n d sovereign n a t i o n . E v e r y n a t i o n extols such epochs o f the

on which A m e r i c a wrenched her

history of America and

is celebrated l i k e a f e s t i v a l a l l over the country. T h e moment